《Alpha’s Virgin Stripper》


 Chapter One

    JOJO:


    Some moments shape the life of a person. Moments that can make or mar who you are, and who you forever will be. This was mine.


    My mother held me in her arms and told me stories. A rare peaceful evening. We all wanted such a normal evening to pass in such a peaceful way.


    But the sound of footsteps interrupted it all.


    The door, with a bang, was thrown open.


    Mom¡¯s hands were shaking as she held me.


    His eyes did not meet mine. He was too busy frowning at my mother. The look in his eyes instilled fear in me. I tilted my head to stare at my mother, I saw the dread in her eyes too.


    ¡°What are you still doing here? I thought I warned you to disappear before I return?¡± My father barked at her. His voice thundered, resonating from the walls of the room.


    My mother kept her head down in silence.


    He was drunk again.


    From the darkness, female fingers polished with red paint sped my father¡¯s shoulders. He gently stroked the hand of this strange woman. I had never seen him touch my mother like that. I stole my gaze away from my father and fixed it on the woman. Brown eyes, shaped like those of a cat leered at me, filled with so much contempt. The coldness caused me to look away. I turned back to my mother, she rose to her feet, and my father¡¯s tall frame hovered above her.


    ¡°These little bastards are just like your wife, Jesse. She is as unattractive as you say she is.¡± The strange woman looked provocatively at my mother and whispered into Dad¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Jesse, you¡¯re drunk.¡± She said calmly.


    ¡°I may be drunk now, but I wasn¡¯t when I specifically asked you to take your filthy children away from my house!¡±


    He threw her face to the right, I could hear my mother¡¯s neck snap ¨C a soft, yet painful sound to hear.


    ¡± Leave me alone, woman! I¡¯ve had enough of you in my house. Pack up your things and leave!¡±


    She often said he loved her, but nothing was loving about the way he yelled at her. I think mom was just self-soothing and protecting us.


    I hated him, and every time he brought his fist down, my hatred deepened a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my mother, you monster!¡±


    ¡°You little bastard.¡± He shouted.


    Mama wasted no time in snapping her neck back into ce. The fear in her eyes could not be mistaken for anything else. She shook her head vehemently as tears streamed down her eyes. She subconsciously pulled me to her back and stood in front of him.


    ¡°No. You- The rest of her words hung midair when my father¡¯s hands gripped her throat firmly.


    I peeked from behind her.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°You are the reason. The reason why I¡¯m in this strange city right now, hiding in another pack. The reason we¡¯re outcasts. I wish I had left you to the Alpha. I mean, he was in love with you and I thought you were worth the fight! How stupid. I regret it all. By now, I would have been great in the pack, but I chose to be stupid and lose all that for you, and what have you done for me in return, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have given me nothing but problems and two silly brats!¡± His voice continued to echo around the room.


    Mama¡¯s cries were bing inaudible again. I rushed away from her back and tugged at the hem of his shirt. With one swift move, he flung me away from his body, sending my back towards the hard wooden floor. I sprang up immediately, at a loss for both words and actions. I ran towards the strangedy.


    The strange woman eyed me furiously and seized her two fingers from my tiny grip.


    ¡°It was our decision, Jesse, we made the decision together, I did not force you into it!¡± My mother cried out.


    ¡°Oh! So now you¡¯ve got guts huh? You fucking whore!¡±


    I sped my palms against my ears, just like Mama said I should when I heard such words. But, when I saw him push her against the wall with great force, my hands dropped from my ears and I screamed as loud as my tiny vocal cords could carry.


    My mother struggled in his arms but my father pulled her hair and dragged her to the ground with it. The cut on her lips and nose bled profusely.


    Blood.


    All that blood, gushing out of different parts of her body caused the room to spin around me. They did not stop; the bleeding did not stop. I stood there, helpless.


    He lifted her off the floor again and drove his fists into her stomach.


    One, two, three, four¡­


    Soon, I lost count. I stood there, screaming my lungs out while he beat my mother like he was tearing open a rag doll.


    ¡°Valerie! JoJo hold your sister, I beg you!¡± She cried. Tears ran down her cheeks.


    I gathered my baby sister in my arms and dashed off to a different room, away from themotion. She was fast asleep and I wanted to watch from thefort of that room and stay with Valerie as my mother had warned. But, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    I rushed out to hold my father. I wrapped my tiny arms around his body, attempting to pull him away. I was no match for him.


    He continued his battering, punch after punch to my mother¡¯s body without remorse.


    No matter how many times he pushed me away, I returned to him with full force.


    I used my teeth, my nails, everything my eleven-year-old frame could use to pull him off.


    I wouldn¡¯t give up, and he knew it. He growled in fierce anger and grabbed me firmly by my arm, one swipe flung me to the other corner of the room.


    The pain came immediately.


    The scalding sensation on my left arm was too painful to ignore. He had thrown me directly at the boiler across the room, it flipped and rained the boiling content in it on my left palm, scalding there.


    My arm was gone. I winced in pain and itched it, causing blood to flow from my hand while I wept. I had never felt this amount of pain before. Both physically and within me, I was hurting everywhere.


    My mother staggered up to help me, but she didn¡¯t make it far before he gripped hold of her and flung her against the wall. When I saw her head crash against the concrete wall, time and space seized to exist.


    She crumbled to the floor like a bag of nothing, and I knew that was it. That was the moment that would change my life forever.


    The next sound to fill the room was the sound of my high-pitched screaming. I ran blindly towards her before I felt my legs being lifted from the ground, and my back being swung against the wall.


    The world became quiet¡­


    When my eyes opened, I allowed it to travel across the room. I sighed in recognition, I was in the hospital.


    ¡°She has developed a severe case of brain hemorrhage and her chances of survival is low.¡± The doctor spoke carefully.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I wiped them off immediately after I saw my aunt approach me.


    I wanted to ask her for my sister until I saw her strapped to my Aunt¡¯s body. I watched in silence as she looked around, unaware of anything that had just taken ce.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I held her tiny fingers and watched her smile at me. I swore that she would never go through this pain.


    I promised to protect her with my life, against everything and anything.


    We were all we had now.

 Chapter two

    11 YEARS LATER


    JOJO:


    I was closing from myst job for the day, I slipped the padlock through the iron bar and pinned it firmly. When I was sure it was locked, I slipped the keys into my bag. I stared down at the pieces of dor notes, sped in my right hand. I sighed and began to count them, note after note.


    ¡°Hey, cuz!¡±


    Shit!


    I wrapped the money in my fist and slipped it into the pocket of my dress. Thest person I wanted to see in the universe, Mykel, my cousin, staggered his way from his side of the road to the front of the ce I worked.


    I cleared my throat and kept a strict stance as I red at him. He smiled at me, the sight caused my stomach to revolt against me. I cringed hard. The strong smell of tobo and weed, with a mix of brandy never seized to follow him, it was his signature scent.


    ¡°Hey, cuz! Good to see ya¡­¡±


    Oh! Goddess. I wanted nothing more than to just disappear from his presence.


    ¡°I wanted to see you, I could not wait for you to get home.¡±


    I said nothing and allowed him to stare at me. He stretched out his right hand, pointing a finger at the tip of my nose.


    ¡°I saw you counting some wad of cash at the other end of the road yeah? Hand it over. I need the money now and if you¡¯ll be a good girl, I¡¯ll take only half of it.¡±


    An obvious frown formed on his red face. He seized hold of my hand and dragged me away from the front of the restaurant, into the back street, and flung me to his front. I staggered shortly before I regained my stance.


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn, ain¡¯t ya? I was only trying to be generous but your big head wouldn¡¯t listen. If you let me have half of it, you can keep the other half and I won¡¯t let my mother know.¡±


    He enclosed the space between us and grabbed hold of my right wrist.


    ¡°But, if you choose not to listen, I would make sure that I make a sorry excuse of you. I know that you are numb to beatings, but¡­¡± He paused and cupped my chin with his rough fingers. I felt my skin crawl.


    ¡°¡­ you would not want poor little Valerie to get a taste of what I can do, would you?¡±


    ¡°Please Mykel, you can do anything you want, but do not touch Valerie.¡± The cold of the dark night swept through my skin, along with the sudden breeze. I could not let him have the money, it¡¯s life-saving money.


    A wry smile formed on Mykel¡¯s face as he looked down at me. Before I knew it, he attacked me with one swift move and threatened to reach for my side pocket.


    I fell to my knees in front of him immediately, fighting hard to keep my tears at bay.


    He chuckled, it was a bitter one.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re shit. You and your little sister, you are disgusting little beggars. Is this how you treat your benefactors? If my mother hadn¡¯t taken you in, you¡¯d still want to stand here? This body of yours is still worth some interest. Let me see Who can save you from me? Huh? Your dying mother, or your domestically-violent father?¡±


    For a second, just a second, my heart seized to beat. Pain¡¯s angry ws clutched my chest and I groaned in agony.


    shes of the past upied my mind. I crumbled down to my knees ¨C just like my mother did eight years ago.


    A hint of mockery shed across his face.


    ¡°You see Jojo, I¡¯m really high right now yeah? And I¡­ I can let you go on one condition.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He ced his hands on the waistline of his cargo shorts and pushed his back forward, as though he were pushing his crotch to my face.


    The bastard.


    ¡°Suck me off, Jojo, and I¡¯ll let you go and forget this ever happened. Fuck! You look damn good on your knees.¡±


    ¡°Mykel, let us be reasonable¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried to be, now fuck this.¡± He spat out. In one swift move, he gripped me by my neck and pulled me closer to himself. He spun me around and pinned my back against his chest, while holding both my hands captive at my back, with his one hand. Bile rose up in my stomach, out of anger and spite, but I swallowed it back.


    His dirty free hand rummaged through my body. He touched the front pocket of my blue and white striped gown and dug his hand into it. The bastard found that opportunity and squeezed my right breast hard. I closed my eyes and shuddered, fighting to shake off and wriggle free of his hold.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money, Jo?¡± His hands reached for my side pocket, the one by the left with the money in it. Immediately I felt his skin graze my waist, I sent the back of my head hurling toward his nose. I must have hit his nose hard, because he screamed and freed me. I wriggled free of his grasp and stood straight to straighten my dress.


    That was my only mistake. I should have run at the slightest chance that I got because the next thing I knew, I had my back against the ground and he was on top of me. I screamed with agonizing pain, I felt the skin at the back of my head split open.


    ¡°Bloody bitch!¡± He yelled, buts of saliva dropped from his mouth andnded on my face. I tilted my face to the right before his palm came crashing down, hard against my right cheek.


    He sped his right hand around my throat and tore the upper part of my dress open with little or no effort.


    ¡°Mykel, stop!¡± I tried to punch him hard with my fists, but it did nothing, except excite him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Damn Jo! You know I love it when you get feisty.¡±


    My screams and cries became inaudible, even to me. I was growing weary, my knuckles had already weakened. Hisughter began to grow distant and his image slowly blurred away from my vision.


    A p fell hard on my face.


    My eyes went ck, and I thought I couldn¡¯t escape today¡­


    I was going to close my eyes and resign to fate, give it all up for once, Suddenly, the hands pulling at the clothes on the body stopped. I tried to raise my head up, just to get a closer look.


    I struggled to open my eyes, but all I heard was the sound of my body hitting the wall.


    All sounds were fading away.

 Chapter three

    LAKE:


    Adrenaline rush. The one thing that made a man lose his mind and do things he swore he wouldn¡¯t do. Only that, in my case, I had no problem pulling this ingrate and disgrace to the men of the world ¨C which includes myself ¨C from the top of the youngdy, pinning him to the wall and generously delivering my fists into every inch of his skin my knuckles found worthy.


    This good-for-nothing¡¯s face was battered, his eyes swollen and his nose had taken a totally different shape. I clenched my right fist harder and drove it into his stomach. I watched him scream in pain, like a fucking pussy.


    The bastard.


    ¡°Alpha Lake! Lake!¡± The familiar male voice called from behind me and I sighed. I withdrew my fist from the man¡¯s face and stood still, turning my head backward to catch a glimpse of my beta running towards me. That was the chance the ingrate got to dash away from my sight, into the night. The youngdy stilly on the floor, but I did not look at her.


    Kenji halted in front of me, lowering his hands to his knees and panting heavily. Made me wonder how long he had been running.


    I cast my eyes towards the empty road, and back at Kenji.


    ¡°Great, you saved him,¡± I muttered under my breath. I took a look at my knuckles, only to find them stained with the infidel¡¯s blood. Kenji stood straight and looked at me, his right brow corked.


    ¡°Is everything alright¡­?¡± His eyes traveled down to the woman on the floor.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    I looked away from him. So many questions.


    No, I did not know her, but something about her had led me to this particr alley.


    I had managed to excuse myself from the so-called ¡°annual gathering of billionaires¡±. Where powerful Alphas and high-ranked wolves gambled and yed with whores for fun. I attended, just out of courtesy and business socialization.


    I drew out a stick cigarette from the pack on the bowling table and stuck it into my mouth.


    I found the breeze of the night therapeutic. There were not many cars on the road by this time, and neither were there pedestrians. It was just myself and I. Well, that is was until my wolf began to rumble and pace about restlessly.


    I paused in my tracks at that moment. It was strange to see River act in such a way, especially since he had not spoken to me since I rejected our second mate.


    I didn¡¯t need a mate or women like my mother who¡¯ll abandon their kids for infidelity, but also, none of the mates could give me an heir.


    My first mate Salome fell into depression because she couldn¡¯t produce children thinking it was her fault, but the moment she heard about my problem, she left without turning back. It broke me and cemented my hatred for women.


    The males in my generation find it hard to bear children. Mine was pure luck while my grandfather had to use in-vitro fertilization to birth my father.


    Jade, my second mate who loved me even before finding out she was my second chance mate got rejected immediately by me. I didn¡¯t want to give her false hope as the sister of my beta, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to love another woman again after Salome.


    No need to ept them and waste my time or give myself too much hope.


    Now, my wolf was growling and gnarling, in hunger and anger. The next wave of wind that blew past me, carried with it a strong scent. I found myself sniffing the air, and that was when it hit me; manda and raspberries, a strange but intriguing mix of vors. River was growing restless with every passing second. The strange scent I had picked up pushed me into deeper confusion. It was normal for me to pick up scents from afar, but this was too peculiar, too precise, and too strong. It was the kind of smell that only one¡¯s mate could¡­


    Mate?!


    I shook my head and stuck my hands into my pocket.


    Hell no. There was no way I could have had a third mate. I wanted to walk away and forget all about it, the noise from the bar must have messed up my head. But River wouldn¡¯t budge. Finally, I decided to follow his lead.


    We took a left turn and walked straight ahead. With every step I took, the scent grew stronger until my eyes caught sight of her¡­ or them. A man sat on top of her, she was pinned between his knees, crying out for help.


    River gnarled and howled, seeking to pick him up and tear him into unrecognizable pieces.


    Yes, it was not a secret that I hated females. But, I hated the disgusting act of non-consenting sex more. Immediately, I moved closer and dragged the man by his cor, my left hand slid to the side and threw him against the brick wall. I rushed to him and delivered my first blow into his chest.


    I was going to beat him until he crumbled to the ground breathless if Kenji had not given him a chance to escape.


    ¡°I have been searching for you. You had me all worried Lake.¡± Kenji¡¯s voice pulled me out of my stream of thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me now. Have the valet pull over to this side, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    I saw Kenji¡¯s eyes narrow at me.


    ¡°But the meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°You can have fun without me.¡±


    He did not speak again. He knew better than to banter words with me, everyone did.


    I watched in silence as he picked up his phone before I turned my head toward thedy on the ground.


    She must have been a whore, battling with a customer that wanted more, sad life. I picked up the sight of sky-blue gloves on both hands and I scoffed. Was it some kind of fetish? Or was she a prude prostitute?


    The valet arrived with my Te in a matter of minutes. I instructed him to get down and carry thedy into the car. I had started it; it was only wise that I finished it. He sat her in the back seat of the car and I found my way to the front.


    ¡°Start the car.¡±


    The engine of the car roared to life and we took off with speed. I stayed quiet until we arrived at my private suite. Once again, I had the valet carry her out of the car andy her down on the luxury couch in my room. It was too small to keep her neck steady, so I had him take her to the bed again. He did not look too happy about it, the poor man.


    After he left, closing my door behind him, I was left with nothing but silence and my own resounding thoughts. I settled on the couch beside my bed as I looked down at her.


    Fiery mes of red hair spread across my white pillowcase, and strands of it fell to her face, hiding her identity from my vision.


    The glove on her left hand had slid down to her fingers, and that was when I saw it; the deep scar, obvious to my keen eyes. This didn¡¯t look like something that had been gotten tonight, or even recently, it was old.


    Then, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who she was, the story behind the scar. And why I had the strong urge to run my hands against it.


    I still found it utterly ridiculous.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why would the Moon goddess give me a third mate? Why now? Why her? Well, rejecting this one would not be a problem, she was a mere whore after all. Once she was awake, I would get done with it and move ahead.

 Chapter four

    JOJO:


    My eyelids parted, much to my disdain, only to find my body t against a soft mattress.


    The fear that hugged my chest came after the stinging pain at the back of my head and the side of my left arm. The fear that Mykel had seeded in having his way with me. I had lost the strength to fight himst night, and I suddenly passed out, so¡­


    I shook my head vehemently as I struggled to sit up. Any iota of sleep that had remained, suddenly vanished from my eyes. I sprang up andy my back against the headboard. I looked down at my body and saw that I was fully dressed, relief washed over me like waves at the shore of the sea.


    Mykel could not have touched me, because he could not own a bed like this. My green orbs traveled around the hexagonal room. Neither could he have a room like this.


    But, if I wasn¡¯t with Mykel, then¡­ where was I?


    On reflex, my hand darted to my left pocket in search of my money, the one that had nearly got me raped. My pocket was empty! My money was gone! All of it!


    I buried my face into my palms, while I fought back the urge to scream my head and cry my eyes out at the same time. The money was meant for Valerie¡¯s tuition, I had worked extra hard to gather that sum, and now, now it was all gone.


    However, there was no time for me to sit around and feel sorry for myself. I had to get back to work and I had to do so fast. But first, I had to leave this ce.


    I sprang up to my feet and rushed towards the ss sliding doors. I found it pretty fancy, but it did not stop me from hurling myself out of the room, without turning back. I ran through an array of rooms and corridors and did not stop until I was out of the building. I¡¯m so flustered, I don¡¯t even know how I got to this ce!


    I searched for my phone in my pocket and realized it was not on me. My fists rolled into balls and I punched the air. There was nothing else to take my frustration on anyway. I was only the goddess knows how far away from home with no money on me. GREAT!


    I began to trek along the road until I found a phone booth. I stepped into it and ced a call across to Mel. The dial tone came on immediately.


    ¡°Please, pick up.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    I swear that I could have shed tears of joy at that moment.


    ¡°Mel, it¡¯s me¡­ Jojo.¡±


    ¡°Jojo? Where are you calling from? Why didn¡¯t you use your phone? Where¡­?¡±


    I silenced her question and told her everything. Luckily, she offered to pay for my ride to her house. At least, so I could get clean clothes before returning home.


    And that, was why she was my best friend in the whole world, after my little sister of course.


    I did not spend time in Mel¡¯s ce, not like I had the time anyway. I only had a light breakfast, changed my clothes, and borrowed some change from her to return home.


    The moment I stepped my right foot into the house, I wished I had just stayed at Mel¡¯s or the strange ce I had escaped from.


    My aunt, the devil herself, stood in the center of her small living room, amongst her dead pieces of furniture, arms folded across her chest and eyesced with disgust, fixed on me.


    On reflex, I held on to the hem of my shirt.


    ¡°Look what the cat dragged in. Where¡¯s my money?¡±


    I lowered my head in silence. I did not have or know what to say to her.


    She stepped forward, closing the space between us.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? I said, where the hell is my money?!¡± Her tone increased, as she yelled at me.


    I raised my eyes to look at her.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have it¡­¡±


    Her scowl was instant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t what?¡± It was more of a warning not to repeat myself, than a question, but I had to carry on, there was no choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it, aunt. Mykel, he¡­¡±


    It was then that the series of ps came crashing at both sides of my face. Sending me hurling back towards the door, my back crashed against the hardwood.


    ¡°Stupid girl! It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re stealing from me, but lying against my son?! Mykel was home all night!¡±


    No. That couldn¡¯t be right.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but another resounding p silenced me again. But I was stubborn.


    ¡°Aunty, you have to believe me! Mykel attacked me, and he¡­¡±


    She pulled me by my shirt and flung me toward the end of her couch. My waist locked with the edge of the chair and I found myself rolling on the floor, wincing in pain.


    She found me and began to kick me. My stomach, my chest, my legs, anywhere that was open to her, no part of my body was spared from her heels. I took it, I endured until she was done with me and left me lying on the cold floor. I was getting better at receiving the pain now as it had be a daily routine.


    ¡°Let me go, stop it, stop. You¡¯ve already taken most of my money and you know it. And you know what your son is made of. ¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t talk to my aunt like that, but the falling fists and the disappearing money are too much for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting really bold. How dare you talk to me like that! Get the hell out of my way if you dare.¡±


    Another p on my face. I stared at her.


    This made her mad, the violence made her excited.


    I protected my head with my hands, I still need to work tonight.


    Just bear it.


    I had developed thick skin over the years. As Ariana Grande said, I had no more tears left to cry.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It had been eight years since my sister and I were taken in by my Aunt Elowen. I had not only been maltreated by my Aunt in those years but also sexually harassed by her two disgusting sons, Mykel and Lev.


    She med me for everything, but most especially for the death of her husband, months after we moved in with her. We had to move from Raven¡¯s pack which was her husband¡¯s pack to the Rush Pack, our former pack. She said I was bad luck, but I knew I wasn¡¯t.


    My life took a different turn when my mother was diagnosed with brain hemorrhage, an illness that rendered her invalid until date. Valerie never experienced motherly care because of it and it made me work extra hard to make sure she did not miss out on anything. I was going to be both her sister and mother.


    At neen, I had worked so many part-time jobs, it should have been illegal. Even with how hard I worked, they always found a way to take it all, insisting that I had to pay for the roof over my head. My mother stayed at the hospital receiving little or no treatment, just surviving, because the little I brought in was never enough and my Aunt had long seized to care about her sister.


    Hope? Justice?


    These words were dreams to me. My father was probably enjoying the best things in life with his new mistress. My aunt vehemently refused to bring up a case against him. It did not matter to me anymore, all that mattered was being here for Valerie.


    Valerie.


    I saw her kneel beside me from her peripheral vision and I smiled weakly.


    ¡°Hey, sis.¡±


    She shook her head and sat neck to me, cupping both sides of my face with her feeble palms.


    ¡°She beat you again, didn¡¯t she?¡± Her soft and innocent voice was music to my ears. Even in my pain, my heart soared with joy.


    ¡°She was just being nasty. You know how she gets about her money.¡±


    Her soft eyes looked over me, beforending on my fairly bruised face again.


    ¡°One day, all of this would be over. You know right?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± I hummed.


    I felt her snuggle closer to me. I held her in my arms, hot and burning tears threatened to free themselves down my cheeks. It got worse when she sobbed against my chest.


    ¡°I hate when they do this to you.¡± Her voice muffled with tears. I lowered my jaw and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I replied.


    Her head snapped up, she frowned at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay. You should¡¯ve just let them have the money.¡± She whined.


    It was my turn to frown now. I had mysteriously lost the money and would have to work extra hard for another one now.


    ¡°That money was for your tuition, Ley. I couldn¡¯t have let it go without a fight.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want it.¡± She spat out.


    My right brow arched on its own ord.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you have to go through this to put me through school, I don¡¯t want it, Jo. I want to be with you and mama. Just having both of you around makes me very happy.¡± Valerie insisted.


    ¡°Things won¡¯t always be like this, Ley. I promise.¡± I said in a whisper and she whispered back,


    ¡°I know.¡± I felt her smile against my skin and it made me smile too.


    But where is my money?

 Chapter five

    LAKE:


    By the time I was done with my morning workout, I returned to my room. I was in a good state of mind that morning, and it also meant it would be the best time to reject my¡­ mate.


    However, when I slid the ss doors of my room open, my eyes scanned it. She was nowhere to be found. I stepped into the room, closed the door, and headed straight toward the bathroom. I knocked first, no response. Then, I pushed the door open, there was no one in there.


    Where had she gone?


    I stepped out of my room and called out to Neil, my assistant, standing beside my valet. He turned towards me and began his cute little race towards me.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, morning.¡± He bowed, but his courtesy was not the least of my worries.


    ¡°Thedy in my room, the one I came withst night. Where is she?¡±


    His gaze was bbergasted, he stared at me like a moron and I hissed and pushed past him.


    I headed straight for my valet and watched as he bowed at the sight of me.


    ¡°Thedy ofst night, did you see her anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No sir, I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is not in my room, so where the hell could she be? There are so many of you, but you can¡¯t watch one girl?!¡± I did not know when I had raised my voice, but my temper had visibly red. How could they have been so careless?


    Just when I was wanting to reject her and get everything over with. Now, I had lost her!


    ¡°We would find her alpha, we would.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you had better! Otherwise, be prepared to find your next employer.¡± I spat out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But, the search party proved futile. None of it made sense. How could she have slipped out without notice?


    JOJO:


    Fortunately, Valerie fell asleep in no time, just before I left for work. I nted a soft kiss on her forehead before leaving her alone and making sure to lock the room door before I left. She still had a spare key, just in case, she woke up before I returned. I had to make sure that my Aunt and cousins did note close to her.


    My night shift was at a hospital, where I worked as a receptionist. I sat behind the counter with a huge, yet fake smile, stered on my face. I mostly just directed families to their rtives in their respective wards. Nights like this made me think of my mother a lot.


    At that moment, I remembered my Aunt¡¯s words when I turned eighteen.


    ¡°So what do you want? Keep the vegetable alive or let the oxygen be removed, so we could have lesser bills to pay, or take up the bills yourself from now on because either way, I¡¯m done wasting my money on her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take up the bills, auntie.¡± I had said. I wasn¡¯t ready to go through the agony and shock people who lost their families went through. I wasn¡¯t ready to lose my mother just yet. Which was another reason I allowed myself to drown in a sea of jobs.


    So, I worked my way through the night, returned home, hid away in my room, and slept all morning, before making my way to the restaurant.


    It was my afternoon shift at the restaurant I worked in.


    I felt a piece of paper hit the back of my head and I jerked up from the calctor I had been staring at, looking around frantically, only to see my best friend, Mel, ring at me. I adjusted my gloves. They were apulsory essory to cover my scar.


    ¡°JoJo, attend to tables 8, 11, and 13,¡± Viktor yelled out his order.


    I wanted to ask for the location of the tables again, but I was able to remember them before I could embarrass myself.


    I walked across the room to the designated tables. I quickly took down the orders until I got to thest table. Armani suits and Rolex wristwatches, I could tell these men were rich just by the scent of their cologne, and the cuffs of their sleeves. I cleared my throat loudly.


    ¡°Good day Sirs, can I take your orders?¡± I asked, shing them my signature smile.


    They turned their heads to look at me, without saying a word, as if my face had aroused their interest. I felt ufortable with such attention but kept myposure on the surface. I should have learned to deal with such a situation because it was not the first time or the second time.


    Men in general.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡± The blond guy started. His eyes raced through my skin, looking me over and stopping at my name badge.


    ¡°JoJo,¡± he recited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have steak and baked potatoes. And a ss of cold orange juice.¡±


    I scribbled down his order, my eyes fixed on my notepad, deliberately avoiding any form of eye contact, and looked over to the second man.


    ¡°Same order.¡± He paused.


    ¡°Are you on the menu, though?¡± He spoke with confidence, the false sense that I would even be a tad bit interested in his nuisance, licking his lips.


    I wanted to smack his face with the notepad in my hands. But, I broadened my fake smile and managed a retort.


    ¡°Unfortunately not, Sir. Would that be all?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°If that is all, I¡¯ll get your orders now.¡±


    I left their table. When I handed the orders in and waited for them, by the counter, Mel walked up beside me.


    ¡°Those kinds of men pay a shitload amount of money for one night, JoJo. When are you going to stop rejecting them?¡±


    ¡°Never. Not in any of their wildest dreams Mel. I value my body.¡± I bit back.


    She scoffed and rolled her round eyes.


    ¡°Well I do too, and so do the men that pay me to use it. You already know I¡¯ve never taken lower than eight hundred dors for a night. And I took eight hundred only on my first night out with them. With this body and face, you could earn much more than I do. You need the money; you know you do.¡±


    Well, she got me with thatst sentence, but it didn¡¯t stop me from leering at her. How did she find giving herself away so easy?


    ¡°How could you sound like it¡¯s so easy?¡±


    She answered my question with a shrug.


    ¡°A girl¡¯s gotta do what a girl gotta do,¡± Mel replied, her ever-smug smile on her face.


    ¡°Well, this girl¡­¡± I pointed at myself.


    ¡°¡­ has one million problems, and a man ain¡¯t one.¡±


    ¡°But if a man had money, a handsome face, and a good body, would you still refuse? You refuse, just because the temptation is not big enough now. JOJO, money and pleasure can also be had at the same time.¡± MEL said and took out a magazine and flung it in front of me.


    ¡°Look at this man on the cover¡­ God is partial. How can some people just be able to have a good-looking face, money, and a body at the same time? A man like that, I could sleep with him for one night, for free!¡±


    We bothughed at the same time. I looked at the cover and he was indeed very different ¡­¡­.


    He was about 6ft 4 inches tall, with broad shoulders, I was sure there were smoking hot abs behind the clothes, dark raven hair, intimidating onyx eyes, and perfect skin. His face was so sharp you could never forget it in a hurry. He looked like a god carved from the heavens.


    And the man¡¯s name on the cover: Lake


    But the word man, which disgusts me, my father gave me the initial impression of a man. Then there were my two cousins. For men, I should stay away.


    She shook her head at me and chuckled, giving me a yful push on my right shoulder and I joined in her shortughter, although not too loud, we couldn¡¯t let the customers hear us.


    When she stoppedughing, her eyes narrowed at me with concern.


    ¡°Jo, about that morning you called¡­¡± She trailed off her sentence on purpose, giving me a chance to exin without being asked. My spirit dampened as I thought of it.


    ¡°Well, it was Mykel, as usual.¡±


    ¡°Did the bastard hurt you?!¡± Her tone was slightly defensive and overly protective. I shook my head, a sign for no.


    ¡°He could not. I mean, the money I had worked throughout my five jobs in that was gone, but I can¡¯t be sure he took it. I mean, there¡¯s no evidence against him anyway.¡± I paused for a while, my mind wandering back to the strange figure that pulled him off me.


    ¡°He was going to hurt me, I know it. But, someone saved me that night. I¡­ I woke up the next morning in this very strange room, you know? I didn¡¯t know where it was, or anything even who took me there. I couldn¡¯t wait because I needed to get home fast, but I would have loved to say thank you. I don¡¯t know what Mykel would have done to me.¡±


    When I finished, her lower jaw dropped open, her mouth stayed ajar.


    ¡°You woke up in a room, and you did not know who took you there?¡± She repeated my statement, but as a question. My reply was a short nod and she shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t even know what to say. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mel! Tables 3 and 4!¡±


    Mel sighed and threw me a short nce.


    ¡°We would continue thister, girl!¡± She turned her back towards me and swayed her tiny hips out of my sight.


    Honestly, I still wondered why I had not taken the time to find out where I had been taken.


    But I was not hurt there¡­


    The host might be a kind-hearted man.

 Chapter 6

    Valerie missed our mom so much, I thought it best that we visited her that weekend.


    During the week, Valerie had been sent out of school, finally. It did break my heart, but I was helpless.


    On getting to the hospital, I found out that my mother had been moved. She was not in the ward that she used to be in. Frantically, I checked the other beds, but she was nowhere to be found on any of them. It made me uneasy, the worst of thoughts ran through my mind as I wondered where she could have been moved to.


    I felt myself begin to panic as I rushed to the receptionist with my sister. I could tell she was only trying to stay calm. The woman was familiar with us, so she spoke as soon as she spotted us,


    ¡°Ward 117.¡± She didn¡¯t even bother to smile, but her courtesy was the least of my problems. I nodded in silence, fixing the hem of my gown as I searched for Ward 117.


    I finally located the ward. My jaw dropped¡­ not in a good way, but with despair and utter shock. It was three times smaller than the one she had been in and her bed size smaller, to the extent that the end of her legs swayed at the edge of it. Valerie rushed to her and stood by the side of her bed, caressing her hand gently. I stood at the door for some minutes, just to drink in the sight before me. Before I stepped into the room and stood by Valerie.


    ¡°Miss Wyatt?¡± I heard a voice call behind me. I turned. I did not recognize him, but he seemed to have authority. He looked stern. There was no exchange of pleasantries, he simply red at me as he spoke.


    ¡°This is where your mother would be staying for two weeks until we are forced to either take away her oxygen or move her to a palliative care center whichever you would wish to happen. You have two weeks to decide and after that, we would be forced to take matters into our own hands and end this, once and for all.¡±


    His words knocked the wind out of my system. Tears welled up in my eyes, confusion clouded my mind. It didn¡¯t make sense, I needed to see the owner of the hospital. He had promised to be patient until we could pay up.


    ¡°I need to see the Director, sir.¡± I requested, with shaking hands and an equally feeble voice.


    ¡°You are standing right in front of him, miss.¡±


    My eyes widened and I looked behind him, hoping someone else would emerge from behind him, the man I wanted to see.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t you¡­¡± I trailed off. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°rke retired. It¡¯s officially the end of Christmas.¡± He spat out.


    End of Christmas.


    The statement quickened my heartbeat and sent my pulse racing.


    ¡°Sir, please¡­¡± I started but he did not let me finish.


    ¡°The hospital has beencking fundstely and I believe it has to do with charity cases like your family. rke wasted enough facility and equipment on your mother already and it is high time we ended this. The bills are only growing. As I said, you only have two weeks toe up with a decision or we would make that decision for you.¡± He turned to leave and I stopped him.


    ¡°And what¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s the bill, sir?¡± I dared to ask, I had to.


    He stared down at me and I could swear I had not imagined the look of amusement on his face. I bit my lip under the scrutiny of his gaze. His answer would determine my next move.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And why do you wish to know?¡± He asked me. I fisted my palm, pushing myself to say it.


    ¡°I want to pay for it.¡± I blurted.


    My statement was met with resoundingughter. My cheeks turned crimson red with embarrassment.


    ¡°You? Do you want to pay for it? Interesting. You think that you can pay that amount off, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked, I said nothing and waited for him to finish.


    ¡°You think you can pay off roughly 7. 8 million dors? And by doing what exactly? Running around in a waitress dress?¡±


    Seven-point-say what now?


    Million¡­


    Dors¡­


    These were terms I had never heard in the same sentence before. How on earth was I supposed to even¡­? I paused my thoughts. I would be strong.


    ¡°Could you please extend the time?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    His reply was blunt, he left the room without a word.


    I heard muffled cries from the corner of the room and tilted my head toward the direction of the sound; it was from Valerie. I was kneeling before her in seconds, wiping her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled, in between tears. ¡°But I just can¡¯t believe we¡¯re about to lose mama. I don¡¯t know her but I love her so much, Jo. I¡¯m trying to be a big girl but I can¡¯t do it anymore, I wish things didn¡¯t have to be like this.¡± She cried out.


    It was then that my heart broke. I gathered her in my arms, I had nothing to say. Tears rolled down my cheeks and I wished, for my sake as well, that I could tell her that it was going to be okay.


    That I was going to find a way to pay up the bills. But I knew that I would be lying to both of us. There was no way I could gather such an amount of money in my life. Not to talk of two weeks!


    A miracle was the only thing that could save my mother from death and I could only pray for one right now. We wept in each other¡¯s arms for as long as we needed to. Until she fell asleep and I rocked her in my arms as I took out my phone to look at the time.


    I fell into a stool beside my mother and buried my head in my palms. I did my best to shield my eyes away from Valerie so she wouldn¡¯t see I was crying, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    This was too much for me to bare.


    Where was I to find such an amount of money in such a short period?


    I couldn¡¯t ask Mel for¡­wait.


    I thought back to what she had said to me earlier, about the men who frequented the restaurant, the men who ogled at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept these invitations, JOJO, it will make it a lot easier for you.¡±


    Mel¡¯s words echoed in my ears.


    If they were as rich as she said, surely they¡¯ll be able to help, right?


    It did not matter what I had to do to get the money, I couldn¡¯t allow my mother to die. She hade this far, I knew we were going to get out of this, I just didn¡¯t know how.


    Did I want to do what Mel had introduced me to? Was I willing to give myself to men for quick cash?


    I pushed the thought to the back of my head and sat up. I decided to watch Valerie until she fell asleep beside our mother.


    It was almost midday and I had two messages. The first one was from the family of the elderly man I was supposed to take care of. They informed me that they had found someone else for the job and I could stay back. I heaved a frustrated sigh and scrolled past it. I had seen iting. I moved to the next message from Mel.


    She was reminding me toe to work early. I appreciated the effort she would always put in for me. I knew about my first job and didn¡¯t want to get carried away or show upte. I gently picked my sister up and set her on a small couch close to my mother¡¯s bed.


    I took out a piece of paper and a pen and scribbled a note exining where I was going and when I would be back. I set the paper on the table next to my mother¡¯s bed. I ced the meal we had gotten on our way here close to it as well, it didn¡¯t matter that my stomach audibly growled.


    Then I willed myself to look at my mother. She was not the woman I used to know. But she was still a fighter.


    She had been fighting for eight years and maybe it was time to let her go. But what about Valerie? Would she ever heal?


    I tore my eyes away from her in that instant. Too many questions and no answers, I was growing weary of it.


    I sighed and picked up my bag, heading out of the hospital.


    Go for money!

 Chapter 7

    JOJO:


    I got to the restaurant a few minutes earlier than I was supposed to. I headed straight for the bathroom, I had to change into my uniform before anything else. When I was done, I stepped out to meet Mel, standing behind the counter. Harris took his usual flirtatious position behind her, leaning with one hand against the counter. I fought back the crushing urge to roll my eyes. He sprung up and gave me a charming smile when he saw me, scratching the back of his head like a naughty child caught doing naughty things.


    ¡°Hey, JoJo. Beautiful, but as always.¡±


    I managed a short nce at him and nodded in silence. My hands gripped Mel¡¯s wrist as she stared at me, and I dragged her to the back. She leered at me.


    ¡°JoJo!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I just need some makeup for my eyes. could you put it on for me, please?¡± I put on my best disy of what she called ¡°puppy dog eyes¡± while pouting.


    She looked over at me and sighed.


    ¡°Sorry, JoJo, I was in a rush so I couldn¡¯t bring any makeup to work.¡±


    Before I could speak, her eyes narrowed at me.


    ¡°Jo, your eyes look swollen. You¡¯ve been crying?¡± The tone of her question was several pitches higher than the tone of her statement.


    I could only manage a shrug.


    ¡°Did something happen? Is Ley okay?¡± She was beginning to panic, I had to speak.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Mel. This isn¡¯t about Ley.¡± I blurted out. I knew she would prove further, but I did not know if I was ready to speak about it.


    ¡°Who, then?¡±


    I managed to tell her everything, mentallymending myself for not breaking into tears halfway. When I was done, her eyes wereden with pity as she stared at me.


    ¡°Shit. I cannot believe you have to go through this at such an age. I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t imagine it.¡± Mel said.


    I didn¡¯t reply, I just leaned against the wall.


    ¡°JoJo, I wish I could help. Honestly, I already used up most of my savings to redecorate my apartment. Even if I gave that to you, it¡¯s nothingpared to the amount of money they¡¯re asking. I just got rejected at an interview today and¡­¡± She trailed off and took out her phone from the pocket of her skirt. I watched in silence as she scrolled with furious intent.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I tried to peep into her screen, but she pushed her finger forward, gesturing for me to wait. I stayed patient, even though it was starting to get scorching hot. After a while, she pushed the iPhone into my hands.


    ¡°You know Alpha Lake Rush, right? I mean, everyone knows who he is in this city. Alpha of the Rush pack, the most handsome of them all? Well, that¡¯s beside the point, but you know him, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve heard about him before.¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I spoke. She saw theck of enthusiasm on my face but carried on anyway.


    ¡°Okay. Well, Lake owns the biggest casino in the country, located in this city, of course, and he is looking for¡­ employees to work for him. They could be paid up to three thousand dors in one night.¡±


    My jaw dropped instantly. Nope, that was too much. There was definitely something fishy and I could smell it in my heart. Only people in the legendary wall street could earn such an amount IN A NIGHT.


    ¡°Well? Are you interested?¡± Her question snapped me out of my trance.


    ¡°Of course! But, what kind of job is that?¡± I just had to be sure I wasn¡¯t about to join a drug dealing chain or work as a mafia¡¯s underdog.


    ¡°Strip dancer.¡± She spat out.


    The words strolled out of her mouth like it was just another normal word, like a waitress, doctor, or nurse.


    ¡°Strip dancing?!¡± I had to repeat it, I had to be sure.


    She rolled her eyes so hard, I thought it ached her.


    ¡°Yes, Jojo Wyatt. Stripping. It¡¯s basically dancing on a pole. You need the money; so don¡¯t you dare say no.¡±


    She left out the part where I would be dancing, without clothes! This wasn¡¯t ballet, this was next-grade whore activities.


    ¡°No.¡± I spat out.


    ¡°And to think that you went for an interview? Mel! What the hell?¡±


    Her right brow arched.


    ¡°Seriously? Are you going to do this right now? I don¡¯t believe I need to remind you of what¡¯s at stake.¡± She pressed her fingers to the sides of my head.


    ¡°Think Jo! Think!¡±


    I thought about it, alright. But I was keeping my answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way out, Mel. There¡¯s got to be some other way, thanks a lot, I do appreciate your help.¡±


    My conclusion was final. I made to leave, but she drew me back.


    Our gazes locked, and I could feel the intense concern in her eyes.


    ¡°I would never force you to do anything. But I¡¯m always going to be here, no matter what happens, you know that right?¡±


    A sad smile crept up to my cheeks and I nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I squeezed her hand gently. She chuckled and walked ahead of me.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you some food. That stomach of yours has been empty since we stepped outside.¡±


    Shit. I was hoping she did not hear that. I watched in delight as she ced an order and paid for it in full.


    Remind me why I shouldn¡¯t love this girl again.


    ¡°You are an absolute lifesaver!¡± I squealed, locking her in a tight embrace. She shook her head andughed heartily.


    Harris returned to the table, I immediately began to seek ways to disappear.


    Harris was a member of the Rush pack, particrly known for his Casanova ways. He had been breathing down my neck about dating him ever since I turned eighteen. Yes, he was part of the reasons I was given this job, yet, it didn¡¯t make me like him enough to say yes. I got the sense of a strange aura around him, and it made me want to keep my fair distance.


    Again, there was the thing where I wanted nothing to do with anything that had a penis. He watched me in silence, and boy, was I d.


    I briskly walked away, holding my first miracle in my hands; the food tray.


    After my shift in the restaurant, I made my way to my second job; the automobile repair store I worked in, as a mechanic.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°This small woman would fix my car?¡± The strange man asked, with a scowl on his face. I could see and hear him look down on me, figuratively and literally.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know what it looks like. But, she¡¯s the best we have around here.¡± My boss, mister Greg, stretched his right hand out to tap my shoulder. I simply fiddled with the spanner in my right hand. My apron smelt of grease and sweat, and so did the dark room around us.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± His sharp tone irritated me.


    Was this man serious? Greg gave me a gentle nudge, and I forced my most polite smile.


    ¡°Neen, sir. But, I assure you that my age is just a number. Your car would leave my hands in the best state, even better than it was when it was manufactured, be rest assured.¡± I was as confident as I sounded. Thankfully, it gave him equal confidence to let me do my job.


    His car was a recent Te model; I could not be mistaken.


    He was definitely a pack leader or worked directly under a pack leader.


    The car took me an hour to put together. He decided to give it a short test run. When he was assured it was in good shape, his eyes swept over my small frame, doubtced in them. What was his deal though? He had never seen a girl fix a car before.


    To be fair, he did leave a generous tip behind. But, I could not rejoice for too long. Before I squeezed the money and tucked it into my apron, Mr. Greg appeared from the blues, snatching everything from my hands.


    His greedy eyes drank in the sight of the dor notes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider this payment for the debt you owe me since I know you may not be getting anything like this after today.¡±


    He disappeared back to his counter. Whatever iota of joy I had gotten from holding the money in my hands, vanished instantly. I picked up my bag, dropped his apron, and left the store.

 Chapter 8

    JOJO:


    My first stop the next day was the restaurant. Today was supposed to be payday, it ddened my heart. I was going to keep my mind on that positive thought and nothing else. Nothing, and I mean, absolutely nothing, could ruin my day for me.


    I met Viktor at the counter with my sincerest smile after I had changed into my uniform. He immediately assigned me to some table. The restaurant was particrly busy this morning. All the tables were filled up and I know what that meant; more tips and a generally good mood.


    Dear goddess, what did I do to be so lucky? I also noted that Viktor was here on time. Today was going to be a wonderful day, all the signs were clear.


    My gaze swept around the room. The restaurant¡¯s owner was seated at the far end of the room, alone, her head buried in a book as usual. For some reason, I had always been drawn to this woman. I told myself it was because she was always a tad bit too kind. But, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it was more than that.


    On my way to myst designated table, Mel ran up to me.


    ¡°Could you please cover table 15 for me, JoJo? Shawn is outside and I need to go now.¡± She pleaded, using my own puppy dog eyes as weapons against me. I did agree anyway, even though my feet hurt badly. I mean, who can say no to puppy eyes?


    I noticed how happy Mel was these days. No doubt, it was the ¡°Shawn¡± effect. I loved my best friend, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was about penises that made females so giddy. It was just how my mother used to be before my father showed his true self.


    Granted, there were good men, like the one who saved me that night ¨C who I still haven¡¯t found a way to get to ¨C but, even he must have his demon. He sure knew how to throw punches.


    I pulled away from my thoughts as I approached table 15. My nostrils were immediately greeted by the scent of the strong cologne, definitely designer, of the domineering male figure. Thick and broad shoulders that threatened to bulge out of his shirt, and long and veiny arms. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his elbows. I swallowed hard and staggered back. There was ady beside him, with a frown on her face.


    His date, I presumed.


    An epitome of beauty and elegance, even as she frowned, just like thedies in magazines. However, I couldn¡¯t miss the tension at the table. It was so thick I thought I could reach out and grab it. I couldn¡¯t handle this. All the sexiness and power oozing from this table was too much, even for me. I made my way to head back to the table, but the woman caught sight of me before I could move.


    I froze at the spot, eagerly searching for my voice.


    ¡°Um, wee to The Diners, can I take your orders?¡± I could swear that I was mumbling, it was a miracle they had heard me.


    LAKE:


    ¡°Get me the veggie sd and a ss of water.¡±


    Jessica, the girl my grandmother had tactically forced me to go on a date with, said out loud. I hated the way she batted hershes, as though she could get whatever she wanted.


    Truth be told, I did not want to be seated there. I would have rather been sipping coffee in the office or ying video games with Kenji.


    This was a waste of my time.


    ¡°S¡­ sir?¡±


    I did not know why the waitress stuttered, but I ignored it and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the Fettine Alfredo.¡±


    I saw her look over me. Her eyes held a strange expression in them like she was lost in a maze.


    I shouldn¡¯t have felt anything. I was too used to being looked over by women, but something about her eyes filled me with¡­content, and power.


    She nodded, swallowed hard, and scurried away from us. I watched her walk away. There was something about her, something I could not quitey my finger on.


    She looked too much like someone I had seen before; someone I had once met. She had the same color of hair and eyes as the woman I had saved some nights ago, but it had to be a different person.


    The woman I met that night was a whore, she was a waitress¡­and a shy one at that.


    They couldn¡¯t be the same.


    Jessica was still talking. I knew because I saw her lips move as she spoke, but I could barely hear a word that was being said because I wasn¡¯t listening.


    In front of us, the waitress returned with our tray of food.


    She must have moved too fast, as soon as she crashed into the table, the ss of water tripped from the tray and spilled all over Jessica.


    Her hands began to shake. She was able to save the ss from shattering and tried to save Jessica¡¯s shirt with her napkin.


    I would have intervened, but I was interested in seeing how it would all y out. I watched Jessica carefully, her face was beetroot red, fuming with anger.


    Jessica didn¡¯t think her too much of a heroine, the resounding p she stered on her cheek was more than enough proof of that.


    I narrowed my eyes at Jessica while leaning into the chair I rxed on. Jessica had exploded, just like I wanted her to¡­like I expected her to.


    It was a good enough reason for me to dust my shoes and take my leave. She did not have any control over her anger. Either that, or she did not have any respect for the woman standing in front of her.


    ¡°You good for nothing swine! Do you have any idea how much this dress you just ruined cost?!¡± Her eyes zing with anger, Jessica yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ just water, ma¡¯am. I promise I can dry it off. We have spare clothes you could use until-¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She packed a handful of her veggie sd and flung it toward the waitress¡¯s face.


    ¡°You, stupid waiter, this suit of mine is worth a year of your sry. Don¡¯t presume that this matter will end like this.¡±


    My fists curved into a firm ball. I had seen enough. As if the p that not annoyed me, she had the guts the throw food at the woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your dirty clothes!¡± She cried out. Jessica held the woman by her cor and pushed her down. Her back hit the ground with a loud thud.


    I felt my stomach revolt against me. I couldn¡¯t watch this, not anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jessica shot daggers at me, but I ignored her.


    I leaned into her and stretched my hand. She stared at me, uncertain if she should ept my help, or not.


    I was going to draw my hands back if she didn¡¯t take it.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to.


    She ced her soft palm in mine. I tried to pull her up as much as I could. And that was when it hit me. It was her, my Mate!


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She looked into my eyes as she spoke.


    I did not reply. I only pulled out a wad of cash from my side pocket and ced it on the metal table.


    ¡°Compensation for her behavior.¡±


    She stood there with wide eyes, and so did Jessica.


    ¡°What? She was the one who threw water on me!¡± Jessica screamed maniacally.


    ¡°And your fingers are on her face, there¡¯s sd on your hand. That is not something to be proud of.¡±


    I was out of the restaurant with that short statement, at the edge of my self-control.


    I hoped Jessica wouldn¡¯t try toe too close to me after this. There was no telling what I¡¯ll have to do to get her off my back.

 Chapter 9

    LAKE:


    I allowed the door to m close as I entered the mansion. It was her, I knew it the moment my eyes rested on her in that dainty wolf uniform. It was not just the familiarity of the wretched fabric of the gloves, but her scent as well. I was immediately repulsed, even though River was unable to stay still.


    A whore at night and a waitress by day? Exactly how many more jobs did she work? How many more streets did she run? This had to be some cruel joke.


    My first two mates had been exquisite and tasteful women with ss. The first, an alpha¡¯s daughter, and the second a famous realtor, known for her brains in the industry. Now, this? Aplete nothing?


    It was a dire insult. A stench on my personality and a mockery of my crown. The goddess outdid herself this time.


    My wolf had been unable to stay still since he had sniffed her and it was pissing me off. After rejecting two mates, I had gotten used to controlling myself around females, the reason I had not gone overboard with her.


    The anger I had fought to bury deep down, resurrected to the surface of my skin again. The twat had so skillfully escaped my rejection the first time, and even tonight. It was only a matter of time before I rejected her.


    What was the point of having so many mates if I couldn¡¯t bear children with them? I was 30, and the thought of being with any woman abhorred me, she could not change that.


    I already knew that she would invade my thoughts for a while. Fighting it would only prove futile. It was the strength of the mate bond.


    She was the youngest of my mates. I would have mistaken her for a child if I had not taken note of the feminine curves thatplemented her small figure. I knew I had to reject her very soon and boy, did I look forward to it.


    I had noticed her inability to scent me and it piqued my curiosity. She must¡¯ve lost her wolf.


    If that was the case, she had to go. Lake Rush was too powerful for a weak Luna.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound of her red bottom heels clinging against the exquisite tiled marble floor of the stairs hit my ears before I caught sight of my grandmother walking down the stairs. d in an army green colored dress, wearing her beautiful smile across her face.


    My heart warmed at the sight. I moved towards the stairs and stretched my right hand out to her, to usher her down the remaining steps of the stairs.


    ¡°So, did you like her?¡±


    Of course. I could trust granny to go straight to the point.


    ¡°She was alright.¡±


    The elderly features of her face contorted as she frowned.


    ¡°Just alright?¡±


    I rolled my eyes instinctively.


    ¡°It went well, maa.¡±


    I would say anything for my peace of mind.


    ¡°I told you! It¡¯s not for nothing that I¡¯m called the best matchmaker. I told your father I would do an excellent job with you! Just like I did for him and your mother. You know, you really should hurry up and get married, Lake. That way, you¡¯ll be happier. And you¡¯ll have children who would give you joy too. And seeing as you don¡¯t have a mate after you decided to reject thest two beautiful girls, you need your father and me to make moves like this.¡±


    Her grey eyes beamed with excitement as she sashayed across the room, swaying her young hips in absolute delight.


    Of course, it had been a tradition in my family for the older ones to make matches for their children. It was done for my grandfather and mother. And my grandmother did so for my father and mother, now she was trying to get mine done too.


    It sucked.


    I thought about what she had said. My grandmother was a strong believer in the concept of marriage, but I wasn¡¯t.


    She had said she did a good job bringing my father and my mother together. Yet, she barely uttered her name.


    She never spoke about her, and I never asked.


    Even if the question hovered at the tip of my tongue, I dared not ask now.


    She was so happy, I dared not ruin her mood with my true opinion of my date.


    ¡°Can you please tell me about it? How did it go? Oh! My young ears are itching.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop my chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it after a shower, maa. I promise.¡± I moved to her and wrapped my right arm around her waist, before pressing a soft kiss on her creased forehead.


    JOJO:


    The next day, after closing from mytest job at a bakery, I rushed back to my aunt¡¯s house. It was as necessary for me to pick up supplies for my night shift at the hospital. It was my fifth job for the day, and to say I was tired would be an awful understatement. But, my bills did not care if I was tired, nor did I.


    I closed the front door and switched on the light, only to see Lev staring at me from the living room.


    ¡°Hey, hot stuff.¡± He slurred.


    I scrunched my nose in disgust. He reeked of alcohol.


    I did not reply to him. I headed toward the direction of my room, but he rushed to block my path.


    ¡°Would you get punished for not arriving on time? Tell me, dearest Jojo.¡± He stuck his hands between the strands of my hair and twirled them in his fingers.


    ¡°Would you rather be punished by your boss, or by me?¡± He closed the space between us. I pushed him to the ground on reflex and he fell without a struggle. The fall knocked him out. I scoffed and stepped out of the room.


    Valerie was asleep when I got into our room. I gathered all I needed. I had not eaten in a while, and I could hear my stomach grumble. Everyone was asleep, so I took the risk of rushing to the kitchen to find food. Soon, I was stuffing bread into my mouth as if my life depended on it, even my heart was beating faster than I was digesting the food. I dug my teeth into thest slice when the door pushed open forcefully and the light switch turned on. Mykel stood at the door, a wry smile stered on his face. The slice of bread fell off my hands and I seized to chew the ones in my mouth.


    He pped his hands together, walking into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known you were a little thief. So this is what you do? Sneak into my mother¡¯s kitchen every night and steal her food?¡±


    I was currently holding my heart in my chest.


    ¡°I swear this is the first and only time. I was really hungry so I just decided to take a few pieces of bread since your mother took all my money-¡±


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to finish my statement.


    ¡°Your first time since I caught you and what do you mean ¡®all your money?¡¯ That¡¯s my mother¡¯s money because you live under our roof and you have to pay for it. She¡¯s been generous for too long and you¡¯re trying to make her the bad person?¡±


    No. Please no. With every step he took closer, my heart pounded against my chest.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sorry, it would never happen again, please.¡±


    His eyes raked through my body. I wrapped my arms around myself on instinct, now more aware of the lightness of my clothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, shall we? I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut, my mother would not hear of this. But for one small price,¡±


    I felt my skin crawl. I didn¡¯t feel good about this, any of it. He moved closer to me, my back was against the counter already.


    ¡°Let me have you this night, let me be the one to break that innocence, no one would do it better, if not me.¡± He moved closer until he was face-to-face with me. I stopped breathing for a while. I could hear the rapid beating of my heart in the quiet kitchen.


    ¡°I would unwrap you like precious candy because that is what you are. It¡¯s always painful for the first time but I¡¯ll soothe your pain, I¡¯ll make your first time worth it, JoJo. After making you feel this way, I would keep everything that happened between us, as our little secret. Just ours. How much do you like my offer? Because I like it very much.¡± He was whispering into my ear now and my body shook with both fear and disgust. My stomach revolted as his fingers settled on my bare thigh and moved upwards. I fought to push him away but he didn¡¯t move. He continued to push himself toward me even more.

 Chapter 10

    JOJO:


    ¡°Mykel, no!¡± I screamed with all my strength. My tears were beginning to blur my vision; all this was too much for me.


    ¡°Yes, JoJo.¡± He bit back, in a husky tone, grabbing the flesh of my thigh. I pressed my hands against his chest and pushed him with all my might, but he was much stronger. I could feel his erection on my stomach and my fear heightened. He mmed his body against mine, cing kisses all over my neck. He paid deaf ears to my pleas, ignored my struggles, he grabbed my ass cheeks from behind and squeezed them hard. I groaned in pain.


    My voice was muffled against his shoulder, rendering my scream useless. I heard the sound of fabric being ripped. It took a cold gust of wind against my skin for me to realize that my clothes were being ripped from my body. He pinned me against the counter and sped his hand against my throat. He started to undo his trousers. Soon, his trousers dropped to his knees and I wed at his hand on my neck, fear gripping my entire being.


    His dick was out and erect and he lifted me from my waist and roughly ced me on the counter, my tears burned my eyes. I scratched and punched his chest, but he hit back harder. In that instant, my mind began to have gory shbacks of my father beating my mum up. He used¡­ he used to be just like this. I heard her helpless screams and saw her struggling. It felt like she was here at the moment. The voices got louder and louder until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°No! No! No, please stop!¡±


    He grabbed my right breast instead, squeezing hard. Anger thrummed in my veins, I had seen, heard, and felt enough already. I was done being the victim!


    In a sh, I grabbed a knife from the counter and drove the de into the skin of his shoulder, I dug the de deeper and deeper, eliciting a piercing scream from him. I pulled it out and the knife ttered noisily on the ground. All the blood oozing from his shoulder caused my stomach to turn.


    My legs moved on their own ord I dashed away from the kitchen. Soon I was mming our room door close. Valerie sat up on the bed, confusion etched in her young eyes. I leaned against the door in silence as the tears rolled down my cheeks. At that moment, I heard the footsteps, apanied by my Aunt Elowen¡¯s voice.


    There was no way out.


    I was going to die today. It was finally the end. Valerie got off the bed and hurried towards me. I could tell she was trying to be strong for us both, something she had grown to learn to do.


    I moved from the door. I reached out to my sister and drew her close to me. We engulfed each other in a much-needed embrace. She rubbed my back to soothe me. At that moment, I could breathe down, but thefort was short-lived. The door burst open and my Aunt entered. Her green eyes filled with anger and fury, I had never seen her this furious in all my years.


    ¡°Pack your bags.¡±


    Three words, icy enough to make my heart stop, the ultimate determiner of my fate.


    I expected a lot of things from her this night but, definitely did not expect this. We had nowhere to go and she knew.


    She couldn¡¯t do this, not to us. I crumbled down to my knees and pressed my palms together as tears rushed from my cheeks.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, I¡¯ll do anything¡­ If not for anything, for the sake that we are your sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not like to repeat myself, JoJo. If you don¡¯t want to be thrown you out right now, start packing.¡± She threatened and I saw my sister kneel from my periphery.


    ¡°Please, auntie. We¡¯ll pay you. I¡¯ll work too and help my sister so we can pay you, please don¡¯t throw us out, we don¡¯t have anywhere to go.¡± Valerie joined in my pleas, kneeling beside me. It tore my heart to see her like this, it broke me.


    Her promise made my heart bleed. She was so helpless, and there was nothing I could do.


    My Aunt scoffed.


    ¡°You? What can you possibly do? You¡¯re even more useless than your good-for-nothing sister and I¡¯m done putting up with the two of you. And I¡¯m doing this not because of the little change your sister has failed to offer to me, but because I¡¯m not going to stay here and watch this witch kill anyone in my family. You wanted to kill my son, right? And who¡¯s next? Me, probably? But I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯m even giving you a roof over your head and this is how you¡¯ll repay me?¡± She threw her hands in the air, dramatizing every word that came out of her mouth. I looked around our tiny cubic room, the air was no longer sufficient, I thought I would suffocate.


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t ready to pack up, I¡¯ll have to throw you out.¡± She matched towards us and grabbed my little sister first.


    ¡°No!¡±


    I yelled. I jumped up to snatch my sister away from her. She drove her elbow into my cheek and I drew back in pain. I could taste my blood in my mouth.


    Valerie¡¯s high-pitched scream echoed in my ears. But my Aunt did not care, she grabbed my hair and flung me across the room. She moved to go for Valerie, but I jerked up, ignoring all my pains. I shielded her from the angry woman. Elowen¡¯s hand hit my face and my blood sttered from my mouth, it stained her dress. Then she grabbed my hand and began to pull me away from the room.


    Valerie ran after me. She pushed us out of her front door and sent us into the streets, into the cold, into the uncertainty of the night.


    Valerie clutched my palm in a tighter grip, her little sobs filling the night¡¯s silence. We began to walk. I did not know where we were going and did not know what we were doing, but we walked. I turned my head to look back at the house.


    Was this truly the end of the road for us? I had managed to give Valerie my phone before we left, I took it and dialed Mel¡¯s number. She didn¡¯t pick up, and after four dials, I let it go.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Soon, I found myself walking toward my mother¡¯s hospital. They had closed already, just as I had expected. So, we held each other in our arms, drifting off to sleep at the gate of the building.

 Chapter 11

    JOJO:


    The small shove against my shoulder caused my eyelids to part open. The brightness of the sun¡¯s rays seized my eyes at once, and I docked my arm over my face to shield my vision. When my eyes adjusted to the light, I sprang up and tried to cover myself, wrapped up in the flimsy piece of torn clothing. Valerie was beside me, her neck slightly bent as she slept peacefully. The sight warmed my heart.


    The man towering above me was dressed as a security guard. He must have been a security guard. He threw me a questioning stare as I stood, shivering from the cold the previous night.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­ my mother¡­ I came to see her.¡±


    He looked me over. I knew it was not because he did not recognize me, but my appearance caused him to raise a brow. Secondster, he opened the gate to allow me passage. I lowered myself and lifted my sleeping sister. I ced Valerie¡¯s head on my shoulder and carried her into the hospital building, moving us to my mother¡¯s ward.


    At that moment, I wanted to wish that the person who saved me from Mykel would appear out of the blue, and save me again.


    I sat on the cold tiles and buried my head into my knees. I allowed myself to weep, feeling hot tears begin to stain my cheeks again.


    What was happening to me? Why did everything around me seem to fall to pieces? Perhaps it was time to give up. I had always been told that I was too young for the numerous responsibilities ced on my shoulders, yet, I had willed myself to forge on. Was it worth it now?


    I stood to my feet, atst, wiping my tears with the back of my palm. I needed to change and go to work. I had left a gown here the first time I came, it was another one of my many y gowns, but I had to wear it, I wasn¡¯t given much of a choice. I headed for the bathroom within the ward, took off the damaged dress clinging to my skin, and traced my fingers over the scars on my body.


    They scattered all over my body; my stomach, thighs, shoulders, and neck. No spot was spared. I already despised my body. The scars only made me yearn to hide away from the world.


    Something slipped from the pocket of my old dress, itnded on the floor. I stared down to look at it. The ck card stood beside my right foot. I lowered myself to pick it from the ground, before flipping it. I recognized it instantly, it was the business card, the one that belonged to Alpha Lake Rush.


    It dawned on me suddenly. All that Mel had said. All her advice. Maybe she was right. Perhaps, I needed this job. With it, it would be possible to beg the hospital for an extension of the deadline. I could plead for a loan and save my earnings to pay the loan.


    7. 8 million dors.


    What bank would lend me such an amount? That was only the bill for starters, I also needed to continue to pay, for further treatment.


    I made up my mind to apply for the job. After all, it was just dancing.


    There was only a little difference between dancing in fancy hoses in front of an audience and dancing in flimsy clothes on poles, right?


    Right.


    I decided to call the number on the card immediately after my shower.


    The dial tone came on once before it was answered. I felt my heart skip a thousand beats at once. The thought of hearing the alpha¡¯s voice again unnerved me.


    ¡°You have contacted Rush Empire; how can we help you?¡± The rush of despair that coursed through me not only shocked me but also disappointed me.


    What was I thinking? That a man as powerful as he was would put his line on a business card he disyed on the table of a three-star restaurant? Of course not!


    ¡°I¡­ Good day, I would like to apply for the strip dancing job.¡± I spoke inly. Perhaps, a little too low-spirited.


    ¡°Oh. Well, there¡¯s a form you¡¯d have to fill and it¡¯s online. Just look for us on any of our socials, at rushempire. org, with no spacing. If you get epted after the online application, then you¡¯ll get a message through your email. If you don¡¯t hear from us in five days, you have been rejected.¡± The male voice was official and calm.


    I nodded, in both interest and agreement.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that, Sir. Thank you.¡±


    The line went dead as soon as I was done. I turned to see Valerie stretching.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful,¡± I spoke softly. I was greeted by her brilliant and bright smile.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to work now.¡±


    I watched as her smile dimmed in that instant. It hurt me to leave her, but I needed to do so.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She muttered. A sad smile crept up my cheeks.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back early.¡±


    It was my little way of assuring her she was safe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have clothes, Jo. I can¡¯t change when I¡¯m done taking a shower.¡±


    My eyes swept through her appearance. She was right. I folded my arms across my chest, heaving a sigh.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go ask auntie for some of our things after my morning shift at Mr. Greg¡¯s workshop. I don¡¯t have some of my work uniforms, either.¡±


    She seemed as though she would counter my statement, but she stayed quiet.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± That was all she said. I moved to her and nted a kiss on her head.


    After my first job that day, I had roughly two hours before I was to head up to my second workce. I decided to head over to my aunt¡¯s house, I needed to pick up the clothes I promised. I walked up to her front door and knocked after a while. The door was opened by my aunt herself. I don¡¯t know if that relieved or unnerved me.


    She leered at me, eyesced with disdain.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I cleared my throat and started.


    ¡°I¡­ I mean, we need our clothes, auntie. Just let me get them and I¡¯ll never disturb you again, I promise.¡±


    She threw her head back inughter. My nostrils twitched in confusion.


    ¡°So you think I would let those clothes remain in my house? Of course, I got rid of them and took them to the ce where the rags belong. You could look through the bin if you want your clothes because I don¡¯t have them.¡± She mmed the door shut in my face. I was not offered a chance to mutter a single word.


    I swallowed the raging emotions that threatened to rush to the surface. I ignored onlookers and sought our clothes in the trash bin. They could look all they wanted. The trash bin was empty and clean, fortunately, I stuffed the clothes into my bag and headed for the hospital.


    My hours there ended in a sh and I headed over to the restaurant.


    Mel was right there, as always. We made our way to the back of the restaurant during our break period. I exined everything to her, including all the gruesome details.


    I watched her frown at every sentence that slipped out of my tongue.


    ¡°That pervert assaulted you that bad?¡±


    She was raging, and without concern as to who was watching. I pressed my fingers against her lips to keep her silent, but she pulled away from me in anger.


    ¡°Jojo, these new scars are nothing but animalistic! She is a fucking animal, she and her sons, are all animals! I swear that when I find her, I¡¯ll tear her stupid hair apart. I swear on it.¡±


    I fought back the urge tough. I loved it when she got protective.


    ¡°You call this a bad side?! Jo, this is next-grade demonic stuff! I¡¯m talking oppression and witchcraft shit!¡± Mel snapped back. I knew that if she saw my aunt, Elowen would return to her sons as bald as a coot.


    ¡°Easy wolf. Did you bring your kit today?¡± I had to change the topic. I was sick of dwelling on all my problems.


    Mel stared nkly at me. She knew that I had switched topics on purpose.


    Later that day, I told her about my decision to apply for the job at Alpha¡¯s casino. She was overjoyed, and even offered to create my email and help me apply for the job online.


    While I worked, I kept thinking of a valid reason to quit, to give it all up. Hours passed and we closed, I had not been able to give myself a cause. When I apanied Mel to her apartment, my mind was made up. We spent two hours with the setup. Once she hit the ¡°send¡± icon, I knew it was done.


    There was no turning back now.


    ¡°Now, we wait.¡±


    Mel squeezed my hand gently.


    ¡°Yeah, now we wait.¡±

 Chapter 13

    LAKE:


    A couple of days had passed since Ist saw her. All my efforts to return to the restaurant had proved futile. My business required all my attention, there was no way I could sit still in a restaurant and wait for a whore-turned-waitress to get off work.


    I walked into the office of my Assistant, Neil. He rose to his feet instantly, bowing in courtesy.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    He obeyed immediately.


    ¡°You should have just sent for me, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I decided to move around today.¡± My eyes traveled around his furnished office, courtesy of yours truly.


    ¡°The search for the strippers, how is iting along?¡±


    ¡°There have been a lot of applications and few interviews. We are almost at our target. It¡¯s taking a little more time because we¡¯re trying to select the best.¡±


    I listened to him speak, moving towards where he sat. He stuck his eyes into his monitor. I stood beside him and leaned in to take a look.


    ¡°Any problems?¡±


    ¡°Unprofessionalism should be the top on the list. Many of themck professionalism and othersck experience. Most have a questionable background. A few others are just not qualified for the job. There was one who applied two days ago, a mechanic.¡± He spoke again.


    I frowned and straightened my stance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you specify the gender? Only females?¡±


    I noticed him staring at me with faint amusement in his eyes. There was nothing funny about this piece of information.


    ¡°I did, the mechanic is female, Alpha.¡±


    I tucked my hands into my pocket. Now, I was interested.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    He typed away on his keyboard and turned to look at me. I leaned in to take a closer look.


    JoJo Wyatt.


    I was looking into familiar green eyes. Her fiery me of red hair was just like a lion¡¯s mane. Fate just couldn¡¯t help itself, could it?


    ¡°Did you reject it already?¡±


    ¡°No, boss.¡± He answered promptly and I continued,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°ept her application. She got the job.¡±


    He hesitated for a while, then my gazended on him. He jerked up and clicked the select icon.


    ¡°Done boss.¡±


    The fact that she was also a mechanic piqued my interest.


    Whore, waitress, and mechanic. The goddess only knew what other things she did to survive. The more I found out about her, the more I wanted to have nothing to do with her. Our joke of a bond had to be broken, severed, and exterminated.


    ¡°I want a full background report on her, first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Copy, boss.¡± He replied curtly.


    I stepped out of the ss doors of his office, heading to mine. I kept my keen eyes on all offices.


    I had barely reached my office when I caught sight of Jessika, my first blind date. She broke out into a wide smile at the sight of me. Her tall lean legs d in a brown pencil skirt, she walked towards me.


    ¡°Hi¡­ um, Lake. I-¡±


    ¡°Alpha Lake.¡± I cut in. She was in no ce to address me by my name. She did seem surprised but soon swallowed her humiliation.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ Alpha Lake, I just wanted to ask you out on another date. A different ce, if you do not mind.¡± I watched her lips move. Her solemn speech bored me out of my mind.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I moved to brush past her, but she was faster and blocked my path. Security guards saw this and rose to their feet.


    The audacity.


    ¡°Come on, Lake¡­ I mean, Alpha Lake, I like you. Let¡¯s just get to know each other, it¡¯ll be worth your while. I was only trying to get your attention on the first date. I learned my lesson and I¡¯m begging you for onest chance, please.¡±


    I did not utter a word. She was not worth my words, nor my golden silence, but she had to receive one. I gestured to my guards to evacuate her from my office premises. She was seized by the hands before she understood what my looking away from her had meant.


    She was a gorgeous woman, to be fair, but not one I could rule a pack with. She was not only very disrespectful but also self-centered and thetter only reminded me of my mother. Jessika had mentioned wanting attention as my mother had hungered for it. Her desires had caused her to abandon me.


    Something I would never forgive, nor forget.


    NEIL


    She was unqualified for the job; thest person he would have considered if it were in his ce gives any one of the unqualified girls a chance. She was very young as well. Neil could only wonder what he had seen in her. However, he would be thest person to openly question the alpha¡¯s decision.


    Lake Rush seemed calm, and collected but under the surface was a man to not be messed with. He hardly showed emotions, never for once had he been seen shedding a tear. No one dared to cross him, not unless they had ns to die. And his wolf, River, was the most beautiful anyone had ever seen, yet, the most ruthless.


    He had never lost a fight, no matter how tough. He never backed down. Whatever Alpha Lake wanted, alpha Lake got.


    He was not only good as a leader but also a profound businessman who had never lost a business deal. The Rush Empire was owned by his family, but the Casino was single-handedly established by him. He worked to earn its ce as the biggest in the city.


    Women were nothing but flings to him and after being by his side for so long, it had begun to seem like that to Neil too.


    He had just finished speaking with the private investigator who delivered the reports to him. He went through it first to confirm its quality andprehensiveness, before he headed to the alpha¡¯s office, a floor directly above his. He knocked twice, and when he was called in, he stepped in and bowed in respect.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha Lake.¡± He started.


    The alpha bobbed his head in acknowledgment, his eyes fixed on theptop before him. The young man continued.


    ¡°I got the background report of JoJo Wyatt.¡±


    Neil stood in silence as the alpha stretched his hand, to receive the document. He ced it in his boss¡¯s hand carefully. The alpha¡¯s eyes skimmed through the text.


    ¡°Jesse Wyatt was banished.¡± He said calmly.


    ¡°True, Alpha. With his entire family. They do not have their wolves anymore, either.¡± He added.


    The alpha read it all in cold silence. He mmed the file shut and slid it across his table.


    ¡°How did she incur such a debt?¡±


    ¡°Her mother has been in the hospital with brain hemorrhage for eight years now, Alpha,¡± Neil stated. The alpha tapped his fingers against the table, sitting in eerie silence.


    ¡°You know what to do when she bes part of the agency.¡± The alpha spoke, breaking the deadlock of silence while looking straight into Neil¡¯s eyes. Neil understood his assignment; to clear the girl¡¯s debt. It was something they did for all their strippers, but hers was¡­ outrageous!


    ¡°I know what to do, Alpha,¡± Neil answered.


    The alpha dismissed him with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°¡­ JoJo Wyatt, I¡¯m sorry for dying you, please meet any guard around and give this paper to him, or her.¡± She tore off a piece of paper from a booklet and scribbled into it, before handing it over to me.


    I took the paper and found the guard at the doorpost. The building was enormous, I could not risk getting lost in the wrong ce. The guard examined the paper, before staring at me. This floor of the building was so high, I felt like a feeble lost ant within it.


    The guard stopped in front of a door for scanning. After we were scanned, the door auto-unlocked. The guard ushered me in before turning his back to leave.


    The sight of the older woman at the table in front of me made me want to turn and run as fast as I could. Everything about this ce screamed elegance, including the people in it. I did not belong here.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± Her voice caused me to move forward, toward her.


    I shed her my signature smile, but it wasn¡¯t returned. I cleared my throat and stated my business.


    ¡°I got epted for the strip dancing job, ma¡¯am. I came for my interview.¡±


    She scrutinized my appearance thoroughly. I couldn¡¯t me her. I would look down on myself if I were her too. This ck dress and a pair of ck sandals were the nicest things I had worn in years. My red hair had never been styled in a neat and ssy French it before.


    ¡°And your name was on the list when our receptionist checked?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Sit here.¡± It was more of an order than an invite. I looked around the red-polished office walls. She asked for my name and ticked it on a register.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± She asked first.


    ¡°I¡¯m neen, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I saw the hesitance in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you leave your previous job?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, ma¡¯am. I still have all five of my part-time jobs.¡±


    Her right brow arched. She probably thought I was crazy. Perhaps, I was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Okay, did any of your part-time jobs involve strip dancing?¡±


    I shook my head slowly, a sign for no.


    ¡°So how did you¡­ Who the hell¡­¡± She did not finish diving her eyes into the screen of herptop. She read through something furiously.


    ¡°Special? Why the fuck is she special?¡± She had muttered, but loud enough for me to hear. I didn¡¯t think too much of it; it couldn¡¯t be me.


    ¡°Okay, you know what strip dancing means right?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Have you ever danced before a crowd?¡±


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± I thought back to all my ballet sses. I was once as graceful as a swan.


    She looked relieved by my response and then looked at theptop again.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Bentley, I would like to be referred to as Bentley.¡± She stated. She must have been in her early 50¡¯s, but I could work with that.


    ¡°I have work to do right now, so I would see you in training. But first, when you begin working with us, would you offer extra services such asp dancing or intimate rtions for extra money?¡±


    Two words.


    Hell no.


    ¡°I would only like to dance, please.¡± I was ted she had asked. I would have hated to be forced.


    ¡°Are the audience allowed to touch you before, during, or after the performance?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just dance,¡± I repeated. She scoffed.


    ¡°Any performance-enhancing drugs?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡± My reply was in, she frowned.


    ¡°Are you a virgin?¡±


    I red at her, then decided to lie.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± An awkward and nervousugh followed myst word. She was having a hard time believing me. But, she did rise and stretch her hand towards me. I epted the warm handshake.


    ¡°From tomorrow, you¡¯ll join the other strippers for training and the training wouldst for seven days after which you would properly begin your job. Is that okay?¡±


    Joy filled my heart. Like hell it was!


    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    I rushed back to the restaurant after my interview. One step in told me I had made a terrible mistake. All eyes rested on me as I walked in. I kept my eyes down and made my way to the counter where Mel, Harris, and Viktor stood. Mel stood there like a proud mom. Harris stood with his mouth slightly apart and cheeks red while Viktor just looked like he had seen a ghost. I wanted to run.


    ¡°Now somebody sure came for the motherfucking kill!¡± Mel cried out loud, winking at me. I blushed, silly me.


    ¡°And I. am your first victim.¡± Harris did a mock bow in front of me, and Mel¡¯sugh overshadowed my chuckle.


    ¡°Go change ande for your tables,¡± Viktor called out. Mel shook her head as sheughed.


    I turned to go into the changing room and Harris followed me behind. I made sure to leave the door open when we both stepped in.


    ¡°What is it, Harris?¡±


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± He had his hands in his pockets, flushed like a silly high school boy.


    I was in no mood for this.


    ¡°You like me, that¡¯s great! I¡¯m ttered. But I¡¯m not interested in you, Harris, or anyone else for that matter.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Never thought I was that ugly.¡±


    I almost snarled at him. A pity party? Really?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    He was a sweet boy, with a fancy ent and a warm brown shade of hair, tall and cute by all beauty standards. But it didn¡¯t matter, I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking you out for almost a year now.¡± I noticed a strain in his voice.


    ¡°Well, you should stop, it¡¯s not going to happen.¡± My tone was definite, but he moved towards me. I panicked, instantly.


    ¡°Get out, Harris, or I¡¯ll call security.¡± That was enough to keep him away from me.


    After changing, I stepped out to work. I met Mel behind the counter and told her all that had happened.


    I was to leave tomorrow and be away for seven days. She offered to take care of Valerie since Shawn had found his own apartment already. And boy, was I d?


    That night, I spoke to Valerie about my job, and the number of days I had to be away. Contrary to what I had expected, she snuggled me in her arms and kissed my right cheek.


    ¡°I would always love and support you. And one day¡­ one day we would be okay.¡±


    I smiled and kissed her too. Hope and each other, were all we had left.

 Chapter 15

    LAKE:


    ¡°And why are you avoiding Jessika, Lake?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and looked away from myptop screen. I caressed the top of the champagne flute in my right hand with my fingers, while I looked up at her. She stomped into my office with all her authority, and she had every right to.


    ¡°I neither want nor need a woman, ma. What¡¯s the point? I can¡¯t have kids with them.¡± I was in and blunt.


    ¡°Keep trying! You have to keep trying, Lake. Don¡¯t give up so easily, think about me. Almost every high-ranked wolf in the kingdom has something to say about this, they¡¯re calling you an ipetent Alpha behind your back. You have to take away this shame.¡± She settled into a chair across myrge mahogany table. I leaned out of my chair.


    ¡°You know me maa, you know small talk never bothers me. I won¡¯t be seeing anyone anymore, and that¡¯s my decision. I apologize if it breaks your heart.¡±


    Granny rose up and stomped out of my office, nothing short of enraged.


    Neil walked in at midday, a pile of documents in his hands.


    He greeted me with courtesy, and I urged him to continue.


    ¡°JoJo Wyatt, the special recruit, she¡¯ll be arriving today. We just paid off her debt of 7. 8 million and also, as you requested, paid in another 250, 000 dors for her mother¡¯s surgery and overall treatment. They would be moving her to a VIP ward. The doctor assured us of a sessful surgery procedure.¡± He stated.


    Good. It would ease her pain after the rejection. Not that I cared. This was just me being¡­ phnthropic.


    ¡°Good. She should befortable when she arrives. You can leave.¡± I ended the conversation and watched him exit my office.


    I leaned against my chair, my mind wandered to my grandmother. The only woman who I wanted to keep in my life, the one who had stood by me and protected me. I had annoyed her. I didn¡¯t miss the anger and hurt in her eyes as she spoke. I needed to make up for that.


    I phoned Neil immediately.


    ¡°Send some flowers to my grandmother. Some grapes, too. She is beginning to like those.¡± I instructed.


    JOJO:


    Leaving my sister was the hardest of it all. But, I promised to call every day. I was sure she was in safe hands, that was all that mattered.


    This time, as I dragged my pink suitcase on the floor, it was harder to look up. Especially in my faded white shirt and pink denim shorts.


    The receptionist recognized me as soon as he caught sight of me. I was directed to Bentley¡¯s office.


    This time, she weed me with a smile.


    I managed to smile back, and a gentle wave.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll call someone to take you to your quarters.¡±


    I waited patiently as she dialed a number on her phone.


    She dropped the phone and looked over at me. Drinking in my sorry excuse for clothing. I felt my stomach tighten.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be getting new clothes today. A full change of your wardrobe.¡±


    I heard the silent ¡°we can¡¯t have you here walking around in these.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t say it out loud.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uhm. How would you be able to know what size I wear?¡± It was a question I needed to ask.


    ¡°We know everything about you, JoJo. Your size included.¡± She spoke casually, but it unnerved me. Made me feel like I had been stalked all my life.


    Soon, I was alone in an elevator with a guard, heading to ¡°my quarters¡± as he had called it. I knocked twice, on the high metal door. It creaked open at my second knock.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for the sight before me. Or the smell of cigarette smoke that greeted my nostrils. I sneezed violently, raising my head to find ady staring down at me, with brows arched.


    Speechless, I took my time to examine her. She had numerous tattoos on her skin, creeping to her neck. They were colorful and contained random drawings and writings, her hair was ck and short,shes longer than any I had ever seen. She had one cute piercing on her lower lip. She was busty and slender with barely any hips or bum. Yet, her confidence could put the queen to shame.


    The door mmed shut in my face. I blinked twice, in shock, then confusion. I had just made a fist to knock again when the door creaked open once more. A different girl stood at the entrance now.


    ¡°Hey! New girl?¡±


    I took ample time to scrutinize her. Unlike the first one, she had no tattoos but possessed one nose piercing. She was curvy, almost like a mannequin.


    I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Jojo. Yes, I was directed to this room.¡±


    She shed me a smile.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    I stepped into the room, she closed the door behind me.


    There were three more girls in therge room filled with more than five beds, dressed in flimsy clothing, barely dressed at all! I gulped hard. Was I ready for this?


    ¡°My name is Ashley, but they call me Ash around here. That¡¯s Brandy, that¡¯s Zelda, Hadley, and Zita lowe.¡± She pointed at all the girls. Their eyes were fixed on me.


    ¡± Girls, this is JoJo. She¡¯s new.¡± She called out.


    I realized it was Brandy who had opened the door andter mmed it in my face. They all seemed nice, even offered curt smiles, everyone except Zita Lowe.


    She walked towards me, swaying her hips, and stood in front of me. Ashley tugged at my arm, I looked straight on, into Zita¡¯s eyes. She took a long drag of smoke and exhaled in front of my face. I blocked my nose to stop myself from wheezing or choking.


    ¡°For fuck sake Zee!¡± Ashley barked, a deep frown on her face¡­


    ¡°For orientation. Or you don¡¯t get that, too? Didn¡¯t you hear? She¡¯s a special recruit. Orders from the Alpha himself.¡± Zita bit back.


    My eyes danced between the both of them. What was going on?


    ¡°You¡¯re a special recruit?¡± Ashley asked. I shook my head vehemently, a sign for no.


    ¡°No. No, I swear, I applied the same way everyone did and I even came for an interview.¡±I tried to make them understand, but Zita scoffed.


    ¡°I bet you came to the interview looking like this, too. All ragged up and shit.¡±


    Her words were sharp enough to dig holes in my ¡°rags¡±. I stayed quiet. I didn¡¯t know what to say, and I didn¡¯t need trouble.


    ¡°Zee, leave her the fuck alone.¡± The girl called Zelda yelled from where she sat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯m just wondering how good she was in bed, to make the Alpha dere her a special recruit. She even has intensive training with Bentley herself.¡± The mean girl spoke again. By the goddess, I wanted to dissolve into the ground and disappear. She hated me before I had even said a word.


    Hadley climbed down from her bed and moved towards me.


    ¡°Well, I like her. Perhaps, you should meet her for alpha capturing lessons, since you suck at it.¡± Hereback was epic, even for me. She patted my shoulder gently with a small smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got your back.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. You all can suck on her dick for all I care. She wouldn¡¯tst a day in here, she doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡± As Zita spoke, she stared me dead in the eyes. Making sure I understood and took in every word that she said. It was an open challenge, even though she didn¡¯t say so.


    ¡°Bitch, bye.¡± Ashley retorted, pulling me by my wrist. My gaze flickered towards her, grateful to see that someone was nice to me.


    ¡°Here.¡± She pointed at the mattress in front of me.


    ¡°Your bed¡¯s besides mine.¡±


    I returned her curt smile and settled into it.


    Then, I looked around the room properly for the first time. Large, luxuriously furnished, and polished with sky blue paint. Ashleyter said we would be staying here until our training was over, then we could be assigned to our various rooms in the building.


    As Iy my back down against the soft mattress, my thoughts drifted off to Valerie. She would have loved this bed, and sky blue was her favorite color. But, I was here to work hard for her, to give her the life she deserved.

 Chapter 16

    JOJO:


    That night, I had the most stress-free and rxing sleep I had ever had in¡­ well, as long as I could remember. I was only awakened by the sound of Ashley¡¯s voice echoing in my ears.


    ¡°You have a delivery, Jo!¡±


    I sprang up immediately. Yawning, stretching, and rubbing my eyes with the back of my palms.


    ¡°Hmm? Delivery?¡± I spoke up, but she was already at the door. It took every ounce of strength for me to sit up and ce my feet on the ground.


    ¡°You just need to sign and the package is yours. Hurry up so I can see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Ashley was quite excited about my own package. She brought the paper and pen to me and I scribbled my signature on the designated part. I was also curious to know what was in the suitcases. Ashley brought the suitcases in as soon as the delivery man left.


    Wey the boxes on the ground and opened them one after the other. I took out a handful of fabrics and frowned. Ashley bubbled with joy. She held up a pair of purple lingerie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wear these,¡± I stated.


    Her eyes narrowed on me.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Was she really asking me that?


    ¡°They¡¯re just¡­ I don¡¯t know. They aren¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Well, too bad, cupcake,¡± Zita Lowe managed to involve herself in the conversation.


    ¡°You would just have to wear them, or walk around naked.¡± She continued.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be naked, I brought clothes.¡± I bit back. I was surprised at how defensive I had gotten.


    Her lips thinned in a wry smile.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    Wait. What?


    I sprung up from my feet and dashed towards my box. I found my suitcase lying t in a corner. I zipped it open with shaking hands. An empty box stared back at me.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    Ashley stared at me, with a in look in her eyes. While Zita shrugged and turned away from me, focusing on filing her nails.


    I had been calm before, but my fury was beginning to spark up in me.


    ¡°Where are my clothes, Zita?¡± I repeated, as calmly as I could.


    Ashley was the next person to speak after I did.


    ¡°Zee, where are her clothes?¡±


    Zita sent her a warning re.


    ¡°And how am I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°I need my clothes back¡­¡± I swallowed hard, engulfing my anger, or I might have been forced to throw a punch.


    ¡°¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°A.¡± She blinked and pouted, fluttering her long, fakeshes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry love, but you can¡¯t have them anymore. They¡¯re in the trash, where they belong.¡±


    By the goddess, I would have hurled my fists at her face and created a permanent scar on her cheeks if I had the guts to lift my finger.


    Ashley tapped my right shoulder.


    ¡°Just leave it be, Jo. She¡¯s not worth it. Here, we can find some clothes you¡¯ll like. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll befortable in something.¡±


    Her touch calmed me, luckily. I tore my gaze away from Zita and made my way to my bed.


    Minutester, we were asked to head toward our training ground.


    We were free to wear whichever dress we liked for the first day of training, after then, we would have to wear only dresses assigned by the agency. I finally settled for a short-sleeved sea-green dress that matched the color of my eyes. It had a V-neckline that caused me to cover my chest every minute. It left my bare stomach to my naked eyes and stopped above my thighs.


    I covered my scars with the concealer I had borrowed from Ashley. Her concealer was a little darker than my skin but I didn¡¯t have any other choice. A part of me was frightened. What else would I be made to do here? But a greater part of me was intrigued by the risky odds.


    I stepped out of the dressing room and took a close look at all the girls.


    Zita Lowe was the only other person in front of me. Now that I looked at her, it was clear why she had an ego the size of Jupiter. She was the epitome of perfect, in body and face. She filled the blue strapless, cut-out tube dress perfectly. Her long, blonde hair was wrapped in a tight ponytail, adding to her elegance.


    She caught me staring and snapped.


    ¡°The fuck you staring at?¡±


    I cowered away in that instant and sought Ashley in the room. Brandy stepped in, her bust overflowing from her dress, and Ashley followed suit, fully dressed in a bright pink crisscross halter mini dress.


    It was clear other girls had put in the work to look zing, and I was the only one without makeup. Ashley had insisted I wore makeup, but when I finally agreed, time was no longer on our side.


    While in the elevator, Zita Lowe thought it best to start a conversation.


    ¡± I heard the Alpha would be attending the training. He¡¯s going to watch.¡± Her tone wasced with obvious glee.


    My throat dried up immediately. My hands flew to my chest on reflex. He was going to be there? I could barely look at him; how could I dance in his presence?


    ¡°He attends every year Zee; this isn¡¯t going to be any different. Besides, he onlyes on thest two days, so alight from your high horse.¡± Zelda chipped in, and the other girls chuckled. I dared not.


    Zita rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll still be sexy for any day he decides to arrive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we still have to go for training every year.¡± Zelda snapped again. I noticed she was the one with the fiery temper of them all.


    ¡°Practice makes perfect girls. Besides, we need to teach the newbies some tricks.¡± Ashley added, winking at no one in particr. Zita rolled her eyes.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m going to be doing is dancing, I don¡¯t give two shits about nobody.¡±


    I listened in silence, happy that for once, the attention was not on me.


    ¡°The fact that they put all the new strippers in a room and kept you here with us.¡± Zelda thought aloud, resting her gaze on me.


    Perhaps, I spoke too soon.


    ¡°There are more strippers?¡± It was meant to be an inner thought.


    ¡°Well, duh. The club can¡¯t have just six girls.¡± It was Hadley who spoke now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just be working together on the same shifts, same nights, but the times when we won¡¯t be working, there would be other strippers to suffice.¡± Ashley helped to exin further.


    The elevator chimed and slid open. The eroticism of the atmosphere froze me on my spot. The mix of purple and red neon lights, the scent of weed and alcohol, even when the hall was empty, the aura remained with it. I had heard so much about clubs, but I had never been to any. Now, I was going to be here almost every day, WORKING.


    We all climbed up a stage and the bright lights turned on. I was relieved to see the light again. Our audience consisted of Bentley, a man Iter knew to be the alpha¡¯s personal assistant, and three unknown men.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll start with the oldest and then we¡¯ll descend to the newest in the job. That¡¯s to ensure that the new addition gets to learn a few things before her turn.¡± Bentley spoke first when we were all on set.


    From the corner of my left eye, I saw Ashley turn beet red. I turned towards her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She closed her eyes and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°No, but I will be. I just need to get used to his presence.¡±


    ¡°His presence?¡±


    ¡°That would be the Alpha¡¯s Beta, Kenji. She¡¯s been in love with him forever.¡± Hadley was the one to speak, and Ashley sent a wild re.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in love with him, it¡¯s just a crush.¡± She snapped.


    Hadley and I exchanged knowing nces.


    ¡°At least, you¡¯re not obsessed like Zee,¡± Hadley added, she was met with silence.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes fixed on the dazzlingly handsome, with a demonic sexy aura, nted amongst our audience. I saw him look at her, then turn away swiftly.


    ¡°He always does something to avoid my eyes. Fucker knows I like him.¡± Ashley spat, almost groaning in frustration. She looked away from him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had noticed her all right, it almost even seemed like he was attracted to her as well. Who wouldn¡¯t be? Within hours of knowing her, I had concluded she was one of the sweetest people to walk the gxy.


    In everything, I was grateful for one thing; the alpha wasn¡¯t here, and it filled my soul with relief and calm.

 Chapter 17

    JAKE:


    I had just returned from my early morning run, feeling a new surge of strength as I got into the pce. River, my wolf, had be more active these days and I attributed his change in countenance to the unconventional arrival of his second mate. He was always hyperactive every time we discovered a mate and I would always kill the enthusiasm by rejecting the mate.


    Fortunately, it never made him less powerful or dormant. I was going to reject this one too, it was only a matter of time.


    I showered after every run. As I stepped out of the bathroom, the sound of a knock on my door made me turn my head toward it. Then the male voice followed.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, it¡¯s me, Bek.¡± It was the voice of my gamma.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out. I heard my door creak open, he walked in and bowed in courtesy.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha. I brought an update on the next move of the rogues, courtesy of our spies.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My eyes brightened with curiosity.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°They im to have an inside ally from our pack, a high-ranked wolf. ording to our spy, they will beunching an attack on us¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Sooner than expected.¡±


    My face contorted with rage. Fury sprang up in my veins. I could take anything, but never betrayal. The outcast-turned-rogues could attack us if their ns went ordingly. I could not let that happen.


    ¡°Release more spies to bring us more information. The training of the warriors has to be twice as efficient from now. Find more wolves deserving of the warrior title and train them until they are fully prepared for war. Nobody takes Alpha Lake by surprise¡­¡±


    I tilted my head to nce at him.


    ¡°I hate surprises.¡±


    He bowed once more, a reminder of the power I held.


    ¡°That would be carried out immediately, Alpha.¡±


    JOJO:


    I could say my first day of training went quite well. I found out the casino had the best dancers in the city, and I was enthralled. The girls were amazing dancers! They both star ballerinas to shame. And Zita Lowe? The girl was a worm on a pole. She slid about like she did not possess a bone in her body that could break. Her body cast a spell on all eyes that watched, including mine. It was clear why men spent their fortune watching girls dance. It was strange how the alpha had been able to resist the charm, the grace, and the poise. She was extremelyfortable with who she was, she found peace in her skin.


    Her skin.


    Would I ever befortable in mine? I feared the day I would have to take my gloves off, for the world to see what ugly scarsy underneath.


    Ashley had specifically danced for the Beta and he had kept his eyes on her throughout the show. When I was called upon, I knew I was going to embarrass myself and I did. Every other girl had experience and had practiced strip dancing for years, all I had ever learned was ballet. Yes, it helped with my flexibility, I could perform some leg, arm, and hip tricks, but Icked the sensuality of a stripper. Myck of experience was ring; my hands shook violently as I held on to the pole.


    Bentley continued to yell instructions at me. I pitied her more than I pitied myself. She was flogging a dead horse.


    ¡°Catch the eye of one of your audience! Lock them in your spell. You are a fucking gypsy! Look into their eyes and make them want to give you all their money!¡±


    ¡°Chin up, JoJo!¡±


    ¡°Come on, twist that body a little more. Flexibility Jojo!¡±


    s, when my freak show ended, I stayed quiet as I followed the girls to our room.


    ¡°What was that, back there? Are you trying to act innocent? Like you haven¡¯t sucked the Alpha¡¯s dick and slept your way into this agency?¡± Zita Lowe gnarled from behind me.


    I kept my lips sealed. I pressed the home button on my phone. Six missed calls were disyed on my screen, all from Mel. I sighed and clutched my phone. I was in no mood for Zita¡¯s¡­


    My thoughts trailed off when she appeared in front of me. My bored eyes nced up at her face.


    ¡°Do you not hear me? I¡¯m right in front of you and I don¡¯t like to be ignored. So I¡¯ll ask again, what¡¯s with the goody two-shoe act?¡±


    Staying silent drove her further toward the edge. Something had crawled up her ass. No one could convince me otherwise.


    ¡°Answer me when I ask you a question, you bitch!¡±


    She grabbed my phone from my hands. I rushed to take it back but I was toote. She smashed it against a wall with brute force, the weak device shatteredpletely on the floor. I crumbled to the floor in disbelief, crawling to the pieces of my phone. I blinked one, twice, thrice, as many times as I needed to, just to ensure I wasn¡¯t dreaming. The sound of my phone against the wall earned everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What the fuck, bro?¡± Zelda cried out.


    ¡°She was beginning to forget her ce here. I had to remind her. It shouldn¡¯t hurt so much. The phone was a piece of scrappy metal anyway.¡±


    I did not listen to any of them. I picked up therge pieces of my phone and hurried to my bed. I settled into the mattress and sought to piece everything together, to no avail. A violent wave of anger and sadness hit me. I was no longer going to be able to speak with Mel or Valerie. And Mel¡¯s calls? I couldn¡¯t find out what that was about anymore.


    No matter what I did, there was also someone who was going to despise and trample on me for reasons I did not know. Hot tears welled up in my eyes as I stared down at my broken phone.


    I felt someone lie beside me.

 Chapter 18

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to see Bentley so you could request a new phone,¡± Ashley spoke softly, behind me, but I was too angry, with myself and everything around my life, to respond. She continued.


    ¡°Zee is a good person. Yes, she does think curvy ass and perky boobs are reasons enough to act as she pleases, but when she loves, she loves from the heart.¡±


    Yeah, right.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Ashley saw the good in everyone. People tended to see the best in people. I had only thought the worst of men until a strange and random man saved me from Mykel that night. It was sad I was yet to know his identity, but I hoped to find him someday.


    However, on Zita Lowe¡¯s part, I doubted there was a good side. If there was, it would be nice to know it.


    The third day of training arrived quickly, making it three days of wondering what Mel had to say. Bentley had refused to let me get a new one myself, but she did promise me one as soon as the training was over. I would just have to wait.


    The second day of training was just the same as the first. The only difference was our scandalous attires. But today¡¯s own was worse. I had been questioned about my gloves on several asions but I stood strongly against taking them off. Bentley was not pleased and Zita teased me, saying I was trying to hide my ugly fingers. She was right about one thing, I had something to hide.


    The more I exposed my body, the harder it was to conceal my scars. I frowned as I stared at my reflection in the mirror of the dressing room. My features outlined themselves nicely. My thin waist and my hipsplemented my thick thighs and legs. I could already feel the peering eyes on my thighs today, the two-piece entuated my curves.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I see you, Jo! I see you! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Hadley squealed, on top of her voice, spanking my ass as she walked past me.


    My cheeks burned. I picked up a white fur coat and threw it around my body. Ashley groaned.


    ¡°Take that shit off, JoJo. Seriously, don¡¯t do that shit.¡± Her voice was stern.


    ¡°I¡¯m practically naked, Ash.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t think about that when dor notes begin to rain on you. Now¡­¡± She seized the jacket and flung it from my body.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She had a satisfied smile on her face.


    I noticed Zita¡¯s silence, and I was more than grateful for it.


    The lights came on once we climbed the stage, and our chattering died instantly. I looked around me and focused on the girls, it was the way I was able to boost my morale. We always exchanged knowing nces and warm smiles, so I was able to convince myself I wouldn¡¯t be terrible. But today was different. None of them smiled or even looked at me. Everyone seemed awestruck, as though they had seen a ghost. Zita Lowe was not left out, in fact, she looked like she would slump any minute.


    Confused, I turned in the direction of their stares. And that¡¯s when I saw HIM.


    The cold in his eyes electrocuted the hairs on my skin, they all stood erect, and my body and mind acknowledge and reverenced his presence.


    From his jet ck hair to his equally dark and brooding eyes, his pointed nose and chiseled jawline, and properly trimmed dark beards. He was easily the most handsome man in the room. His muscles filled into the Armani suit he wore perfectly and even while sitting, it was easy to see that he was also leading in height. This was no ordinary man. He was a god amongst werewolves.


    Zita Lowe did have great taste.


    Our eyes met and gazes locked. He made no attempt to look away from me, and no matter how hard I wanted to, I could not find it in me to tear my eyes away or turn my neck. Heat rose from the sole of my feet and rushed through my entire body. My lips parted in a hitched breath.


    ¡°Zita Lowe, your turn.¡± Bentley¡¯s voice slipped into my thoughts, snapping me back to the present.


    When I saw Zita step forward, the reality of my situation dawned on me.


    I was really about to strip in front of him; ALPHA LAKE RUSH.


    LAKE:


    She seemed as though she would fall to the ground when her eyes met mine. I leaned in to ask Neil about her improvement, but his reply was negative. I never took my eyes off her after then, no matter how she tried to avoid me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched the first girl mount the main stage with confidence. She was a familiar face. I knew she had been working here for a while. Her eyes never left me as she danced, twirling her body around the pole like a python, capturing and hypnotizing all that dared to keep their eyes on her. But, my eyes did not stay on her, they drifted towards the red-haired girl from time to time.


    I turned to Neil after a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Zita Lowe. She¡¯s one of the best dancers in the agency and one of our oldest workers.¡± He answered.


    I looked at her now and watched her do a split, bending forward to touch her toes, impressive. Four more girls made their way to the stage, doing extra tricks to excite me. My wolf, however, couldn¡¯t wait to see what little red riding hood had for us.


    It was finally her turn, I subconsciously adjusted my sitting posture, feeling River howl with excitement. When she got to the main stage, my eyes raked through her body in one swift movement. She was small,pared to the rest of the girls, yet, the perfect size for her moderate features. The white two-piece on her body left barely anything to my imagination, but she had managed to cover her wrists up to her elbow with gloves.


    I could recall what I had seen underneath them, that night I saved her. I knew her secret; I knew whaty beneath the satin. But what struck me most was her me of red hair. Red-haired were often said to be hot-tempered, and I wondered if she was. When she caught me staring at her, she lowered her eyes to her feet.


    I had a feeling she knew me. She knew who I was, she knew I had saved her that night. Yet, she had chosen to be utterly ungrateful. All the more reason why she had to be rejected. I just needed the right time.


    ¡°JoJo, eyes on the audience,¡± Bentley called out. The girl nodded, deliberately avoiding my eyes. She focused on Kenji instead. River growled in annoyance, but I, for one, did not give two shits!


    She was visibly shaking and dug her teeth into her bottom lip. She rocked her body against the pole, slow and smooth. Her movementscked flow and embraced rigidity. She could move, and do splits, but not as sensual as the other girls did. Her moves were as innocent as her eyes.


    Pity, what a waste of a great body. If only she would free herself and let go of whatever thing or things held her back, I could tell she would do great. She was physically beautiful, possessed the body, and knew the moves, all she needed was the confidence to execute and conquer.


    Her performance ended almost immediately after it started, she cowered behind the other strippers.


    I could have choked in disgust.


    And she was my mate?


    The moon goddess really did a number on me this time.


    It was officially time for my review. I leaned out of my seat, just to make sure every one of them could hear me clearly.


    ¡°Good job everyone.¡± I began. I watched them smile softly, exchanging knowing nces. All except Red. She was doing that gesture that pricked my annoyance; biting her lip. The frequency by which she did it enraged me.


    ¡°And you, Red.¡± She looked up at me. My nickname must have stolen her attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here to watch you tomorrow and this time, I want to see some improvement.¡±


    She seemed frozen for a while before she nodded.


    ¡°Will that be her stage name, Alpha Lake?¡± Bentley asked with a bow.


    It was a great idea. Nothing less was expected, I came up with it after all.


    ¡°Yes, Bentley. That is her stage name. Red.¡±

 Chapter 19

    JOJO:


    We left the club, the elevator remained quiet. But I could hear the sound of Zita¡¯s ragged breathing. Her negative energy was contagious and seeded in dampening the mood of everyone else. I waited for her to snap. I had waited for her to snap since the second the alpha called me by a strange nickname, Red. We stepped into our room and Ashley closed the door behind us.


    Missile Zitaunching in five¡­ four¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°Zee, don¡¯t start,¡± Ashley called out, from her end of the room.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Zita snapped. Her eyes were zing with anger. She sent dangerous res to anyone who dared speak to her. Ashley frowned and folded her arms in front of her chest, watching us keenly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The time hade, for me to apologize for doing absolutely nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why he said that,¡± I muttered, it was all I could do.


    She scoffed, and a bitter chuckle escaped her throat.


    ¡°For sure you didn¡¯t. You came here and said you didn¡¯t know him, you were not a special recruit, but all he did was look at your sorry ass! He called you Red! Who does that? You¡­ you are one hell of a sneaky bitch!¡± She screamed at the top of her voice. I could liken her to a petrified bride that had just been dumped on the altar. Anger sprang up from my belly, but I bit my lip to keep silent.


    ¡°Oh, so you are doing that thing he likes to yeah? I bite my lip too! See!¡± She dug her teeth into the flesh of her lower lip continuously. It was a sad sight to see.


    ¡°Zita, I¡­¡± I was not given the chance toplete my statement. Her palms came in contact with my chest as she shoved me to the ground. I fell t on my back; I did nothing to counter my fall.


    Ashley screamed at the top of her voice.


    ¡°Zee! You could kill her!¡±


    ¡°I swear that I want to! Goddamnit!¡±


    And another one bites the dust. Yet another person wanted me dead.


    ¡°This is why he¡¯ll never want you, no one wants a girl who¡¯s as toxic as you are. Not even the Alpha. Can¡¯t you see?¡± Hadley¡¯s voice filled the room.


    ¡°Shut up. You know nothing about what the Alpha wants!¡± Zita bit back.


    She turned back to me, hovering above me as I fought to rise up from the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. Make sure you are nonexistent in his fucking presence!¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, to agree, but Ashley cut in.


    ¡°Zee, she would not be doing any of that. If you want the Alpha so bad, work for him.¡±


    ¡°You would not speak to me like that,¡± Zita growled, charging towards Ashley, but Zelda blocked her path and pushed her backward. Zita staggered back, towards her bed. Zita¡¯s breathing was heavy, without a regr pattern. She soon retired to her bed and buried herself underneath her sheets.


    Later that night, out of curiosity, I turned to ask Ashley if she also thought the Alpha had some form of interest in me.


    Yes, he might have kept his eyes on me, but I believed he did so to all new recruits. I was a nobody, even for Zita.


    Everyone was asleep, so Ashley spoke in hushed tones.


    ¡± Alpha Lake¡­ He¡¯s the most respected wolf I¡¯ve evere across. He is a very sessful man, too. He is every girl¡¯s dream, if not for a rtionship, at least one night with him. Every girl including me, JoJo, would faint if the Alpha even engages in a five seconds conversation with me and I guess that¡¯s why she got angry because he was talking to you directly when he called you Red. Red does suit you well anyway.¡±


    ¡°How long has he been Alpha?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity. I couldn¡¯t quench the dire urge to want to know him.


    ¡°Since he turned twenty. He is very protective of our pack. When anyone dares to act like a threat, he makes the person an outcast immediately. He¡¯s ruthless like that, not to be crossed.¡±


    Outcast.


    I was one too, all thanks to the man that called himself my father.


    Seeing Zita almost morph into her wolf form reminded me of my wolf¡¯s absence. It made me feel iplete sometimes.


    ¡°How long has she been in love with him?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Ever since she joined us, ording to her. Zelda is the oldest stripper at the moment, then Zita Lowe, then me, Hadley, and Brandy. I¡¯ve been working here for three years now, so she¡¯s been in love with him for over three years.¡± Ashley answered.


    ¡°Do you think I should avoid him?¡± I asked, after everything. She threw me a warning re.


    ¡°I would take out your eyes myself if you do that shit. Be yourself.¡±


    I sighed, and I heard her yawn.


    We bid each other goodnight and turned our heads to separate sides.


    As I closed my eyes, in an attempt to sleep, the alpha¡¯s face shed through my mind. My eyes opened in that instant. I turned my head to the left andy on my side. The thought of him refused to exit my mind, no matter how tight I squeezed my lids.


    Zita¡¯s furious re snuck into my mind and I groaned.


    ¡°Please, help me, goddess.¡±


    Neil epted the receipt of the transaction from the man¡¯s hand. The doctor had a broad smile on his face, the smile of a man who had just gotten almost 8 million dors richer. He smiled like he was a nice person, but Neil would not be fooled. He knew all that this man had put Jojo and her sister through. Neil offered him a forced smile and drew his hand back. Now, the doctor would no longer have the right to mistreat Jojo, her sister, or her mother.


    He stared at the woman, wondering how she had managed to survive for eight solid years, fighting all those times, without giving up. Her daughter, Jojo, inherited her strength, and that was a wonderful trait. Working five jobs a day to cater to her sister and her mother. It made Neil thoughtful. The girl was too pure for the world she had intertwined herself in.


    The Alpha had taken interest in her, but he didn¡¯t know what to make of that. Alpha Lake never kept women around long enough, he did not believe she would be the exception.


    ¡°Sir?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Thank you so much for helping us.¡± She said.


    She had a bright smile on her face, one that caused him to nod curtly. He turned away from her and began his walk to the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She called out again.


    He paused in front of the door, hesitant at first, but she was just a little girl. It wouldn¡¯t be nice to keep her in the dark.


    ¡°Niel.¡± He answered, before disappearing from the room.


    He got to the alpha¡¯s office, and bowed, on seeing him.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha. Mrs. Dorcas Wyatt has been moved to the best ward, as you requested and treatment hasmenced.¡±


    ¡°Good. Keep me updated on the process.¡± The alpha instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Lake.¡±


    ¡°The strip dancers will train for the table dance tomorrow, is that right?¡± The alpha added, and Neil was visibly taken aback for a split second.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. They will be having just one day for that this year since we have just one new addition.¡± He managed to reply.


    ¡°Who would be rewarding them with personal training this year?¡±


    ¡°That would be the Beta. He signed up some months ago.¡±


    ¡°I will be giving the best table dancer personal training myself, this year.¡±


    Before Neil could speak, the alpha cut in again.


    ¡°Send me clips of today¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°Noted Alpha.¡±


    He was dismissed by the wave of the alpha¡¯s hand. Neil stepped out of the office with one question, and one question only; what was Alpha Lake up to?

 Chapter 20

    JOJO:


    Days passed, and we were finally on the fourth day. I could not wait for the seven days to be over, so I could see Valerie again.


    That morning, Bentley came into our room for the first time.


    ¡°Hello, girls. You all look stunning. Hopefully, we have more VIPs and VVIPs this year, you all are too hot for regr customers.¡± Weughed, obviously flushed by herpliment.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a VIP and a VVIP here, Bentley?¡± I asked, aloud.


    She answered immediately, ¡°Regr customers are basically just regr wolves. All our customers are rich, but they are the lowest ss, you could reject to do a private dance for them, it¡¯s on you. VIPs rank higher than regr customers and they also pay higher as well. You should have a very, very good reason to reject a VIP but if not, you can¡¯t. Now, VVIPs, on no ount should you reject a private dance with a VVIP, they pay millions of dors. One night with a VVIP could change your life and make you an automatic millionaire. They include the highest-ranking wolves in the country. We¡¯ve never turned down a VVIP and don¡¯t n on doing so anytime soon, either. I¡¯m sure we¡¯d get a couple of VVIPs this year, Zita Lowe got two VVIPs and more than five VIPsst year.¡± She shed a smile at Zita, who stared at her with bored eyes.


    I prayed for such luck, I needed it in my life.


    Bentley continued, ¡°The training tomorrow will focus on table dance and as usual, we would have a very special guest who would reward the best dancer with personal training. You would dance for him alone throughout your performance and you have to put in your best. I¡¯m sure you already know that.¡± She scanned the room and continued.


    ¡± I ought not to do this, but does anyone have an idea who our guest might be?¡± Bentley threw the question to no one in particr.


    ¡°Beta Kenji,¡± Zita replied, casually.


    I found Ashley¡¯s face and caught her red face, with bright eyes, she adjusted her sitting posture.


    ¡°How did you know that, Zita Lowe?¡± Bentley asked, her left brow arched.


    ¡°It was a guess, Bentley.¡± Her tone had taken a defensive edge. I noticed it and wondered who else did.


    ¡°Any other guesses?¡± She asked further and when nobody answered, she finally spoke.


    ¡°Alpha Lake will be at the training tomorrow as the special guest and I¡¯m only sharing this information for every one of you to take the training seriously and put in your very best. This has never happened in the history of our training and I¡¯m also very excited about it. I wish you all the best.¡±


    She stepped out of the room, as though she had not just dropped a bombshell of confusion on our ears.


    ¡°Fuck, I need to calm down. I need to calm the fuck down right now.¡± Zita sprang up, pacing about restlessly, visibly shaking like a drenched bird.


    ¡°Bet you¡¯re making ns to seduce him in your head already right now. It¡¯s just the normal personal training.¡± Hadley spoke up, teasing her with a taunting smile. Zita ignored her and settled into her bed.


    ¡°Yeah, to the rest of you. To me, it¡¯s a date with Alpha Lake, it¡¯s a dreame true, I have prayed for this all my life guys, you don¡¯t understand. And it¡¯s a huge plus because I¡¯m definitely going to win.¡± She had a confident grin spread on her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure.¡± Hadley snapped.


    And there I was, like the lost sheep in the midst of the goats.


    ¡°What¡¯s the personal training about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Personal training. Anybody would understand the meaning of the word, but then again, you¡¯re dumb as fuck.¡± Zita snapped at me.


    Hadley shook her head and took it upon herself to reply to me.


    ¡°Alpha Lake would pretend he¡¯s a customer and watch you dance on a pole, then in front of him and if it gets extreme, you could be privileged to do a bed dance. I would die if I get picked, that would be the best thing to ever happen to me. I¡¯m crossing my fingers but I wish everyone luck.¡±


    Zita Lowe scoffed. ¡°Yeah, screw your luck. I¡¯ve got this bitch under my toes. ¡±


    Her eyes trailed off to mine. She rose up from her bed and stood to meet me.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll say this once and never again. Don¡¯t you do funny shit today or I swear by the goddess, I¡¯ll make you regret it. That dance¡­¡± She leaned into me.


    ¡°Is mine to win.¡±


    I nodded frantically. I hated being so calm, but I did not need any form of banter with her. She was the best dancer; the personal training was all hers. I could not imagine myself in a room, with the alpha, alone. It was a thought I could not phantom.


    ¡°Why did you think it was the Beta, Zee?¡± It was Ashley¡¯s turn to speak. Zita leered at her and shrugged her lean shoulders.


    ¡°Asked around. This was definitely ast-minute change.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± That was all Ashley replied.


    ¡°What if I won?¡± She asked, looking around at all of us. Thick silence followed before Zita cut in.


    ¡°Yeah, in your dreams.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed y¡¯all! I have personal training to win!¡± Zelda called out. We all waited for Zita¡¯s reaction, but it never came.


    He had received the news that he had been reced by the Alpha as the personal trainer with mixed feelings. He had looked forward to training a certain stripper, but nobody dared to question the Alpha¡¯s decision.


    All these and he was still going to reject her as his mate. Kenji could only wonder what was taking Lake so long.


    The Alpha had told him about his third mate after a week of finding her. He did not fail to emphasize how he nned to reject her.


    He had decided to stay back the next day, as he did not have any business there. Kenji was sure another opportunity would present himself, another time woulde for him to have sex with THE Ashley Reyes. He would only watch today since it was already in his schedule.


    He arrived at the training with Niel by his side. He had been earlier informed of the alpha¡¯s need for a clip of the training. Kenji was not surprised. It was typical of Lake to follow whatever he had an interest in diligently. What Lake Rush wanted, Lake Rush got. It was why he was one of the greatest leaders to rule their pack.


    He watched everyone with dire curiosity. Ashley, even more closely, his focus asionally moved to the new mate, Jojo Wyatt. He found her flexible, beautiful even, but with a sexual appeal bound to attract predators, her moves were too prude, too sincere. If only she could work on keeping eye contact, she could drive her audience mad.


    She was a temptress, though unintentional about it. He watched closely until the end of her performance, which meant the end of the show, he rose from his seat to leave. Zita Lowe stood at the door, and he prayed in all honesty, that it wasn¡¯t for him. He had made a vow to avoid her like a gue and was in no mood for her antics.


    ¡°Speak.¡± His statement was blunt, straight, and cold.


    ¡°Greetings, Beta. I want to know if the Alpha has anyone in mind for the personal training. Are there any favorites?¡±


    He arched a confused brow at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If Alpha Lake has no favorites, can you tell him about me, please? You could insert me in a couple of your conversations, I really want him to pick me.¡± She pressed her palms together as she pleaded with him. Kenji fought back the urge to throw his head back withughter.


    ¡°Put in your best and hope that he chooses you.¡±


    It had taken everything in him to be polite toward her. He took a step forward, away from her. But, she was quick to block his path.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you for free this time, if you help me do this, Beta.¡±


    Now, Kenji wanted to p her. It was a shame, a real shame.


    ¡°One more word about us sleeping together and you¡¯ll be out of this premises¡­¡± He leaned into her.


    ¡°For good.¡±


    He pushed past her and walked out of the hall. But, before that, he caught sight of Ashley, standing behind them, faceced with shock.

 Chapter 21

    JOJO:


    I stared at my body in the red, stringy two-piece and my hand went to cover my chest as usual. Ashley had told me that I would be dancing directly in front of the Alpha and I had to keep my eyes on him during the entire performance.


    I had practiced all night inside the bathroom but it didn¡¯t stop me from shaking like he was right there. even when he wasn¡¯t there. I could not imagine what would happen when it was finally my turn.


    Zita Lowe was no doubt, the most excited. It was the first time I saw her look nervous as she applied her makeup, paying attention to everything, even down to the hair on her legs. I did wish her the best.


    Soon, we were out of our room and in the club. The Alpha was thest to arrive among our judges. Bentley started with Hadley. She was graceful on the pole, as though it belonged to her, it was a part of her.


    He watched her, but it was hard to determine if he liked the sight or not. After her, Zita Lowe began to walk towards him, ever confident in her steps. This time, he raised an eyebrow when she moved too close to his face. His Assistant, Niel gestured at her to move back and I heard Hadley chuckle from behind me.


    ¡°And another one bites the dust,¡± Hadley whispered.


    Zita Lowe did not give up. She arched her back, raising her ass as she did so. Her eyes were fixed on him throughout the entire dance and he was looking back at her, carefully scrutinizing every bend she made. She shook her ass and I watched as it giggled effortlessly, as though it was filled with water. If I were to judge, I would send the trophy to her without second thoughts. Esmeralda in the hunchback of Notre Dame had nothing on her. But the Alpha¡¯s gaze seemed distant. He was quite a strange man.


    The other girls danced as well. When it got to my turn, I began counting my steps to his table.


    ¡°Red.¡± It was the first word he said, and my cheeks turned a dark shade of red immediately. Something about my new nickname made me feel special and important to him.


    ¡°Eyes on me.¡±


    Shit.


    My gaze flickered up at him while I feigned every iota of boldness I could muster. It was easy for me to twirl around the pole and do some splits, courtesy of my early years of ballet sses. I let my fingers travel over my stomach and stop underneath my bra. My eyes were still stered on his body; it was easy for me to see when his Adam¡¯s apple bounced in his throat. His eyes lit up with something that appeared to be desire. It made me feel powerful, in control, and bold. I dared myself and moved closer to his table, swaying my small hips as I did so. He was watching my every move like a hawk.


    I took off the little skirt that wrapped around my waist, slowly but the way he looked at my lower body made me drop it faster than I had wanted to.


    At that moment, it did not matter who else was in the room. I could only see him, and he had eyes on only me. I felt the heat that emanated from his skin, and his eyes pulled me closer to him. We were like maic forces, it seemed as though no matter how far from each other we were kept, we could never stay away from each other.


    I wondered why I felt this rush of excitement when he looked at me instead of the fear I felt when my cousins or any other male set their eyes on me. With this man, I feltpelled to keep my past a little behind. I did not even know him. It did not make any sense. I followed his eyes as they trailed the single sweat that lodged in between my breasts. A moist feeling from my vagina dampened my panties, I would have been disgusted, but I enjoyed the aura of eroticism that surrounded us. I finished off my dance by bending to pick up my skirt, ever so slowly, making sure to arch my ass in the air and I felt his eyes burning through my skin as I did.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Minutester, I walked away from him and climbed up to the stage where the other girls were seated. Bentley went up to the Alpha to talk to him and I spotted Zita Lowe staring daggers at me from my peripheral vision. I began to wonder why I had tried so hard; I didn¡¯t even want to win this thing! But, there was no way my little show could stand a chance against her.


    ¡°I was still in my line of thought when Ashley crept up to me.


    ¡°Now that, was what I call a good show! Girl! Where the fuck have you been hiding all those moves?¡± She nudged my shoulder and I smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and walked past me.


    ¡°Bitch please, your modesty insults me.¡±


    Iughed as she walked away from me, heading towards the rest of the girls.


    We were sent back to our room and Zita Lowe did not speak to me. I was shocked. I had been expecting the protector of the realm of Alpha Lake Rush to pounce on me like a hungry and angry lioness, but she never did. Instead, she crawled into her bed and rested.


    The next morning, Bentley was in our room for the second time, with a bright smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you girls know why I¡¯m here,¡± she started and Zita Lowe ran out of the bathroom with a towel tied around her chest, and her hair dripping wet.


    ¡°Who won the personal session?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately not, Zita,¡± Bentley spoke bluntly.


    I could tell it was a shock, even to all of us. We all exchanged questioning nces. Who could it be?


    ¡°What? Then, who?¡± Zita gnarled.


    His eyes had been on me for a long time.


    I crossed my fingers behind my back and prayed in all honesty, that it wasn¡¯t me.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Jojo, Red.¡± She announced.


    Other girls squealed with excitement, but my heart stopped beating, skipping several beats.


    Ashley came in with two slutty dresses.


    ¡°Make a pick. You¡¯re wearing one of these, I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.¡± She said to me, matter-of-factly and I tried to avoid Zita Lowe¡¯s scalding gaze directed at me.


    I said nothing and agreed to put on one of the dresses. I knew Ashley wouldn¡¯t give me much choice.


    An all-white long-sleeved mini dress that stopped directly under my bum. It was transparent and showed off my red bikini underneath. Ashley had also brought the bikini to me, iming that she loved how my hair matched the redce on my body.


    Today I was going to train with the Almighty Alpha Lake Rush. I dreaded it, yet sought to feel his eyes on me more than anything. No one had ever looked at me that way before.


    Zita stared at me from her corner of the room. I was sure she had already dered me her worst nemesis after hearing Bentley spill the words:


    ¡°JoJo, get ready for your session with the Alpha today. You¡¯ll be picked up by 7 pm.¡±


    I did not understand why it had to be me. Everyone else did better. Zelda was on fire, Hadley performed magic, Brandy was unbelievable, Ashley was all up in mes, and Zita? She was out of the world. So, why me?


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s clear now. That she¡¯s sucking his dick, I mean.¡±


    s! The protector of the gates of Alpha Lake spoke up. I had been waiting on this since yesterday.


    ¡°Are you pained because you can¡¯t suck it?¡± Ashley¡¯s defensive voice fired. It stunned me as well as everyone else in the room, including Zita. Zelda was the one known for having a sparkly temper, not Ashley. Zita turned her head to Ashley, who stood with her arms folded across her chest.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zita gnarled.


    My eyes found Ashley¡¯s. I tried to warn her against starting a fight with Zita. It wasn¡¯t worth it for me, but Ashley ignored me. It was clear she had seen enough of her bullcrap.


    ¡°I. said. You can¡¯t suck Alpha Lake¡¯s dick. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re mad.¡± With every word, she took one step closer to Zita.


    I swallowed hard. I wasn¡¯t particrly liking this.


    Zita Lowe¡¯s fists rolled into balls by her side, I saw the blood drain from her knuckles and her face. She charged at Ashley immediately and soon there was a full-on brawl. Zelda and the other girls continued to scream from where they stood, no one dared approach the fighting girls. From all indications, Ashley was the one with her back pressed against the floor while Zita wed at her.


    I was about to dive in, when the door opened and two hefty men rushed in, dragging them off each other.


    ¡°You can move your mouth how you like now; we¡¯ll see how that will be goingter tonight.¡± Zita Lowe channeled her threat at Ashley, forcing herself out of a man¡¯s grip.


    I blinked twice at her.


    Tonight? I wanted to stay behind and help Ashley with whatever Zita had nned for her. I moved to Ashley but one of the men held me back.


    ¡°Bentley has asked us to fetch you.¡± He told me and I looked at Ashley again.


    ¡°Go, JoJo. You only owe me a good dance tonight. And make sure he calls you Red again.¡± She told me and I asked,


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, my voiceced with concern. I cared about her just as much as she cared about me.


    She patted my shoulder in response, but I could still smell the bad blood in the air, and feel the tension in my skin.


    I allowed myself to be ushered out by the men.


    We met Bentley in an elevator. She looked away from Neil immediately after she caught sight of me.


    Soon, we were in the elevator, heading up to see the Alpha. She got to the door of the expensive-looking suite and rang the doorbell twice, we were scanned and the door opened immediately. Bentley stepped in first, I was called in minutester.


    He was the first and only thing I set my eyes on.


    He was without a suit, just a cream-colored shirt with sleeves rolled up to his elbows leaving his strong, veiny arms to the sight of my hungry eyes. He looked less intimidating, but that did nothing to change how I felt in his presence. I subconsciously hid behind Bentley, fixing my gaze on the floor. Bentley was out of the room minutester, leaving us ALONE.


    I watched as he picked up the remote and stretched it to the door. It slid close immediately. My heart skipped three beats at once when I heard the hinges lock.


    He looked away from the door and stared down at me.


    ¡°You know why you¡¯re here.¡± He spat out.


    I felt frozen on the spot.


    Did I?


    But I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Now, dance for me. Make me want you.¡±


    His words ignited something in me, something I didn¡¯t recognize.


    I seized the pole by the side of his bed and wrapped my hands around it. I lowered myself to the ground slowly and sensually, twisting my body around it.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was out of my mouth before I could stop it. I did not wait for him to answer me, I walked toward him.


    ¡°Dance on myp, Red.¡±


    My head screamed at me to turn around and run. But my whole body responded to hismand.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I pulled my dress over my body, it dropped over my head and fell to the ground behind me. I was left in nothing but my matching bra and thong. My hands covered my chest on reflex.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    My hands dropped to my sides.


    I lowered myself into hisp, facing him. His eyes peered into mine, and I could feel his hot breath fan my face. His dick responded to all my moves, hardening against my now-moist vagina. I swallowed hard, allowing my lips to part in a ragged breath. His hands trailed up to my waist.


    ¡°No touching.¡±


    I snapped in defense. I was surprised when he listened, but delighted as well. My eyes caught sight of his fists rolled into tight balls beside him. I twirled my waist on his dick, teasing him, capturing him with my eyes. I felt powerful, like a vixen in control knowing he was responding to my every move.


    It didn¡¯t shock me when he pulled me up with him and threw me toward his bed. My backnded against the soft mattress with a sigh. I found his move painfully erotic. His eyes moved to my gloves.


    Luckily, he did not ask me to take them off. His eyes left them almost as quickly as they found them.


    As he climbed into the bed in front of me, I found myself drifting backward. Not for fear of him, but for fear of how he made me feel. My back crashed against the headboard before I stopped. He paused in front of me and leaned into my neck.


    My eyes flew open.


    Something about his smell seemed familiar. I could remember my nose picking the scent up, from the night I was saved. I looked up at his eyes.


    Could he have been¡­?


    No. He would have recognized me if he was.


    While I struggled to make sense of his scent, the next thing he did threw my mind into a deeper whirlpool of confusion.


    His lips crashed into mine.


    My body froze, then melted against his. My eyes flew open before I parted my lips to allow him entrance. The butterflies in my stomach released themselves.


    I couldn¡¯t believe any of it. My first kiss was with him. ALPHA LAKE RUSH.

 Chapter 23

    LAKE:


    I did not know why I kissed this woman, but at that moment, it was all I wanted to do. Her lips trembled underneath mine. She trembled against my body, wrapping her arms around my neck and leaning into me, not just to deepen the kiss, but for support. Her actions radiated innocence, something I hated more than her pretense.


    I kissed her neck and traced my lips up to her corbone. Once again, she shivered beneath me. It was the way she was able to send my wolf hurling at her feet. River craved to give her pleasure.


    I just wanted to rip her fake innocence off her.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to train me¡­¡± she muttered. I frowned against her neck.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± I bit back. It annoyed me when she tried to be so¡­ cute.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I lifted my head from her neck at that moment. My raging eyes caught sight of two scars at the base of her neck. My eyes narrowed at the sight, but I remained quiet about it, just the way I stayed silent about everything that had to do with her.


    Once I sessfully rejected her, she would be none of my business, nor her scars.


    ¡°Stop apologizing for everything. It¡¯s not smart.¡± I said out loud. I watched as her troubled green eyes stared back at me.


    She nodded, while her cheeks turned crimson red.


    She was too naive. Too young for me. Too weak to be my Luna. She was everything I hated, yet, I craved her more than I had ever wanted anything.


    My hands slipped into her redce. I wanted nothing more than to rip it off. Her skin grew warmer, and the rest of her body turned red. She opened her mouth to speak but I sealed her words with my lips again, harder, more determined to get her. Her feeble hands stered against my chest.


    She sat up, trying to respond to my hungry pace, while my eyes ravaged her skin. I slipped a thumb across her hard and taut nipples, beckoning on me. Her muscles hardened. She threw her head back and parted her lips, a soft moan escaped them.


    River¡¯s eyes brightened, and mine darkened.


    The sounds, her little whimpers, the way her body reacted to me, everything drove me nuts, towards a daring edge of the cliff of madness.


    I tore off my shirt in a haste, leaving my upper body bare. Her soft hands stroked my chest, and I flinched, yet rxed. It was a conflicting wave of¡­ feelings. I would never address them as emotions.


    I nudged her down, her back fell into the softness of my mattress. I watched her smile while I leaned into her neck. The tip of my nose brushed the skin of her neck, her fingers dug into the back of my hair, and she pulled at the strands.


    At this point, I knew I had to have her. Once I took away that innocence, there would be nothing new about her and I could reject her effortlessly. Not that I needed any effort.


    My fingers traveled the skin of her stomach, she arched her body into mine. My other hand caressed her breasts, they fit perfectly into my hands, as if they belonged there.


    I wrapped my fingers around her thong, allowing my free hand to slide across the region of her moist vagina. She stifled another moan, I could tell she wanted me.


    Of course, she did. Every woman did, talk more of a whore such as herself.


    I pulled the panties down her legs with one swift move and spread her legs apart.


    She tried to raise her head, but my palm pressed against her stomach, urging her back down. She seemed reluctant, but she let me have my way.


    Again, I was not surprised.


    I stared down at her glistening vagina, wet with her fluid. My head swelled with pride, I was ted at the sight ¨C I made it this way.


    I slipped my index finger into my mouth, wetting it with my saliva. I was wrapping my fingers around her thong when she pulled my hand away, moving backward to hit her back against the headboard, pulling away from me with force. I saw a fear sh through her eyes, and my wolf groaned in frustration


    Her chest rose and fell as she inhaled and exhaled heavily, her eyes filled with shock and fear. She shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t let you touch me there.¡± She dashed out of the bed and scurried to where her dressy in a pile on my floor. She quickly lowered herself to the ground and picked up her dress. She avoided my eyes, biting her lip, which I realized was a habit she had gotten used to.


    River was gnarling within me, but I had more problems than my wolf¡¯s horniness. I had never been rejected before and it wasughable that I had now been rejected, by someone I found unworthy of my presence.


    She swallowed hard as she looked up at me.


    ¡°Can I go? Please?¡±


    Her voice was so low; I almost didn¡¯t hear her.


    I replied to her request with a single nod. Her tiny legs dashed out of my room with a speed I found utterly¡­ughable. My door opened and closed automatically.


    Mel dropped Valerie off at the hospital. She went into her mother¡¯s ward with a small smile on her face. She had just undergone surgery and the doctor confirmed the sess of the surgery.


    Even though she had not opened her eyes yet, Valerie was pleased to know that her mother would no longer be treated like dirt.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She sat beside her mother, fondling the red locks of her hair. The young girl sprung up from her seat immediately after she heard a loud voice scream from outside her mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aunt Elowen emerged from the corridor. She found my fists curve into balls as she stared at her.


    ¡°This is my mother¡¯s ward.¡± Little Valerie shot back. It was sad to know, but she had begun to abhor this woman.


    She scoffed in mockery as her eyes swept across the room. It was paradisepared to the shithole she had kept her mother in.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s ward? Jojo started robbing banks already? Always knew she was a thief! How could I be surprised?¡±


    Valerie felt her jaw harden.


    ¡°No. No, she didn¡¯t.¡±


    Valerie was protective towards her sister; she knew Jojo would never do anything wrong.


    ¡°Be quiet! Where¡¯s JoJo?¡± Aunt Elowen asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s at her new workce¡­¡± Valerie replied, but Aunt Elowen pushed further.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, auntie.¡±


    Of a truth, the girl did not know.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. When she gets back, tell her I need money. I need some cash to treat Mykel¡¯s hand. She stabbed my son and I don¡¯t have any money to treat him. I need that money in less than a week and if she decides not to give it to me, I¡¯m going to make sure that she suffers the consequences, I¡¯ll call the police on her and lock her behind bars for assault.¡±


    Valerie¡¯s heart skipped three beats at once. My heart softened, I knew she wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll tell her, she¡¯ll give you the money. Please don¡¯t call the police on her.¡±


    Valerie found herself pleading with her aunt, even though she did not want to.


    ¡°How did they even move her here? She hardly pays for the old room, now she¡¯s here¡­? Wait¡­¡± She looked down at her


    ¡°Did she pay for this? All this?¡±


    With shaking hands, Valerie nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s working¡­¡± She whispered and Aunt Elowen barked.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± She barked at me.


    ¡°I swear if I don¡¯t get my money, I¡¯ll report Jojo to the authorities for fraudulent activities. She is a thief, and she would get what¡¯sing for her. She had better do what¡¯s needed.¡± With that, she frowned and turned away from me.


    Valerie watched with trembling hands, watching as Elowen strolled out of the room.

 Chapter 24

    JOJO:


    My body still tingled from his touch. I entered our room and shut the door behind me, leaning against it. I tried to silence all the raging thoughts in my head as I walked to my bed.


    Our room was silent; I was the only one around. I crawled into my bed and allowed myself to slip into it. It sucked that I still sensed his scent around me, so familiar.


    It was hard to believe he could have saved me that night.


    I woke up to see everyone in their beds, Hadley snoring loudly as usual. I rubbed my eyes and Ashley yawned simultaneously, beside me.


    When her eyes were wide open, she blinked twice before a smirk stered on her face.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s back and glowing!¡± She sprung out of her bed immediately and jumped into mine, right beside me.


    ¡°Now, you had better tell me why you look like you had glitters poured on your skin, and I want every freaking detail!¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    What was I supposed to say? That I almost lost my virginity while training? Nope, I¡¯ll have to pass on that.


    ¡°He was okay, quite a good trainer.¡±


    Did she believe me? No. Instead, she swore she would find out what had transpired on her own. I wished her the best of luck, but only in my mind. We got dressed and headed for the day¡¯s training.


    After the training, we were all back in our room and while some of us packed, people like Ashley and Brandy did not. When I asked the reason, out of sheer curiosity, Brandy shrugged her shoulders. It was Ashley who answered my question.


    ¡°Yeah, we have nowhere to go from here. So, we just hang around. We would be alright here¡­¡± She turned to Brandy.


    ¡°Right Brandy?¡±


    Brandy sighed. ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    I let them be and continued packing. I was eager to go home, I felt sorry that they didn¡¯t¡­ well, have a home to return to.


    Valerie was my home.


    Bentley arrived at our room shortly after I was done packing.


    She handed me a package. When I tore it open and found a brand new Samsung s22 Ultra, I almost screamed aloud with joy.


    ¡°Rush Empire keeps their promises.¡± That was all she said after I thanked her a million and one time.


    She bid us all farewell before she left.


    By evening, I had rounded off all I needed to do. Bentley had given me two thousand dors before leaving, I squeezed the bills into my bag and left the building. I stopped at the grocery store to get some things for Mel and Valerie, before heading to Mel¡¯s apartment.


    The first person my gaze rested on was my sister, the love of my life, Valerie Wyatt. She sprang up from the sofa she had settled into and ran towards me. I stretched out my arms to wee her. I lifted her from the ground and ced her against my chest. She sobbed in silence, and I¡­ I fought back my tears.


    I had missed her, so much.


    ¡°Ley, who¡¯s at the-¡± Mel¡¯s voice followed, before her scream and her race across the room to meet me. She engulfed Valerie and me in a tight hug at the same time. We allughed heartily.


    These twodies were my world.


    ¡°You have no idea how much we missed you!¡± Mel screamed while we walked to the room.


    ¡°Yeah, aunt M began hallucinating and seeing you everywhere.¡±


    To this, I ced a kiss on Mel¡¯s head and she chuckled.


    The next day, Mel woke me up early to get ready for a surprise. Valerie was up too, excited. She knew about the surprise and I loved surprises. I didn¡¯t want to ruin it by asking what it would be.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital?¡± I asked when I recognized the road we took.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mel replied, with a grin.


    But, I didn¡¯t want to see my mom. And what was so surprising about seeing her in a palliative center?


    I stayed quiet and waited patiently, hoping and praying that I would be wrong.


    A strange door opened in front of us. Mel stepped in and Valerie followed. I exhaled and followed them behind.


    I allowed the wave of emotion that came next to consume me. My mothery in a queen-sized bed, in an air-conditioned room, oxygen mask strapped on her and IV lines around her. This was premium hospital care in a white polished grand room.


    This was nothing short of a VIP room. But, it all made sense when Mel pulled me to a corner and exined how Rush Empire had performed this miracle for me.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I knew I would forever be grateful to them.


    Also, I had to get a dance with a VVIP as soon as I could. I had to pay them for everything they had done for me.


    I saw my mother¡¯s handshake slightly and a tear dropped down my cheek.


    Kenji could not tell how he had gone from wanting a casual one-night stand with the stripper, Ashley, to knotting his onyx ck tie for their first date. Perhaps, his motivation came from her confession after she saw him with Zita Lowe


    ¡°I have a crush on you.¡±


    Suddenly, he did not just want to go in for sex. Maybe he could stall, feed on her little crush and y around with her, have as much sex as he wanted, and let her off softly, no feelings involved.


    He asked to go on a date together and let her pick the restaurant.  When he walked into the venue, he apuded her taste. Ashley was seated, waiting for him.


    ¡°Sorry I took your time¡­¡± He settled into the chair opposite hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kenji. You should ce an order, I have already.¡±


    Kenji had told her to address him by his name. He loved to hear the name slip off her tongue, the same way he was loving watching her sit here. He ced his order and waited for the meal.


    ¡°So, why do you work here? With us?¡± He threw the question so casually, and only understood the meaning when he caught her leering at him.


    He cleared his throat and started to rephrase.


    ¡°I mean, clearly not judging, anyone can do what they want. I¡¯m just curious. The money or dancing is a hobby?¡±


    Ashley sighed.


    ¡°A little bit of everything. I mean, the money is¡­ is great. But here I¡¯ve got a family. That¡¯s something I never really had.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Was all he did to reply? He had no words offort for her.


    A gentle tap on his shoulder saved them from the awkward silence. Kenji tilted his head to look at the intruder.


    He jerked up and shifted ufortably in his seat. He couldn¡¯t believe the familiar eyes he was staring at.


    She was tall and lean. Her broad shoulderspped perfectly in her red chiffon top, tucked inside faded blue jeans. Her frame and body seemed young, only the creases on her forehead and the faded look of her blonde hair gave her age away.


    The woman shed him a hospitable smile. Kenji¡¯s hands trembled as he sat still. Why did this woman look familiar? Why did she have a striking resemnce with someone he once knew?


    ¡°Good day, have you ced your orders?¡± She asked.


    Kenji blinked twice.


    It was her! It was her! He knew that voice too well.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    Another statement he should have kept to himself. The woman looked around the room while Kenji mentally pped himself. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t remember him! He had been a little boy when Lake¡¯s mother left.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve¡­ we¡¯ve ordered.¡± Kenji stuttered his apology, his eyes still twitching with disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Enjoy your time here and if you need anything at all or have anyints, just let me know.¡±  Thedy replied with a smile.


    Kenji tore his eyes away from the woman and found Ashley¡¯s narrowed at him.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Kenji didn¡¯t know if seeing her was a good thing or a bad thing.


    He let out an exasperated sigh and locked eyes with Ashley.


    ¡°That¡­ that woman is Lake¡¯s¡­ mother.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock, just as he had expected.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kenji shook his head. He was just as awestruck as she was, clueless about what to do with his discovery.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I thought she abandoned Lake and left the pack years ago?¡± Ashley pressed.


    Kenji ced his hands on his thighs and leaned into his seat.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t abandon him. We shouldn¡¯t be talking about this. She remarried and wasn¡¯t allowed to take him along.¡±


    It was the one event that shaped his friend into the man he was today. The man who wanted nothing to do with any woman. It was the top of the list of things, followed by his inability to bear children.


    Before Ashley could speak, a waitress with the name tag Mel walked up to them to serve. Kenji had to question her before she left.


    ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy?¡± He pointed at the woman and the waitress cast a questioning nce at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s my boss.¡± She replied casually, before moving away from the table.


    I frowned and Ashley¡¯s eyes widened again.


    ¡°Is she stalking Lake?¡±


    Kenji¡¯s eyes found the woman again, smiling at another customer.


    He truly did not know.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 25

    LAKE:


    ¡°You took your precious time.¡±


    His voice reeked of distaste, resonating from the walls of his sea-blue polished office. It had been a while since I graced his office with my presence. I had note close to the hallway of his Chambers in a long while.


    The office was just as I remembered it. Polished blue walls and ridiculously dim lighting. He had his walls covered with ancient pictures and scrolls. To the left was a shelf filled with award ques and certifications from all over the world, all directed to him.


    His table was littered with files, and the screen of hisptop shone brightly on his face. My father was by all means a workaholic, just like me.


    ¡°My apologies, father.¡±


    My reply was curt, just as he liked it. My father had taught me as a boy, how important it was for a man to keep his thoughts to himself if they didn¡¯t earn him money or respect.


    I stood at the edge of his table, before sliding my hands into my pocket. I had to brace myself up for the reason he had called me.


    ¡°It seems to me like you have not heard the words flying around.¡± He stated.


    ¡°You know I have no ears for gossip.¡± I bit back.


    He frowned. His dark eyes grew darker while he stared up at me. There was nothing gentle about him, I liked to think I had inherited his darkness and rigidity along with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Then you had better begin to listen. Perhaps it would remind you of your duties to the throne you sit on.¡±


    Here we go again.


    He leaned out of his chair.


    ¡°When are you getting us a Luna?¡±


    I can¡¯t say I did not know this wasing. I heaved a sigh before I spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s of no use father when I can¡¯t have a child.¡± It annoyed me when he raised this topic. It reminded me of another thing life had stolen from me.


    ¡°You are not trying hard enough Lake!¡± He banged his fists against the table, pushing his chair backward.


    ¡°It was the same for my father and me. But he had me, and I had you. I am not even bothered about the Luna; it is an heir I seek. When are you giving this pack your heir?¡±


    I did not speak. He saw it as a sign to continue.


    ¡°For goddess sake Lake! Find you a surrogate, whatever. Just get someone pregnant and being us a male heir. This your¡­ nonchnce would be the death of our royal line.¡±


    Of course, that was all he cared about. The throne, the business. I was never his priority, he never cared how I did things as long as I got things done. Now, he needed me to get him an heir, not because he sought to hold his grandchild but to protect his honor and business.


    I was not going to give him anothermodity to face.


    ¡°I must apologize father, but I am not about to go around sticking my dick into random females. I do not wish to have a woman, and that is final.¡± My tone was as definite and stern as it could be.


    A wry smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Oh, no. The only final decision here is that you would give me an heir. I know I¡¯ve made myself clear.¡±


    I stared down at him, anger boiling in the pit of my stomach. It was easy to see that he did not care whether or not I was displeased by his orders. My grandmother attributed his insensitivity to my mother¡¯s separation, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like my mother left because he was like this, not the other way around.


    She was a mere woman; she couldn¡¯t have been able to change a man like him.


    ¡°I must take my leave now, father.¡±


    That was all I said. He waved me a hand of dismissal without looking up at me again. I stepped out of the office.


    Filled with anger, I hastened my steps to my room. I spoke to no one, not even my grandmother.


    There was only one thing that could calm me in my state. I pushed a door in my room open and it led me into my studio. I was greeted by my skilled portraits of nude women.


    My hobby was knowledge to only a few, just how I wanted it.


    I took out a clean board, picking up my pencils and brushes. I despised women, but not their bodies, it was the only good thing about them. The only thing I did appreciate. It was why I owned a strip club in my casino. They were only good for their bodies.


    I drew my first stroke with trembling hands.


    Nothing else.


    I started with strokes, then curves and shades. There was no definite picture in my mind, I allowed myself to be led by my subconscious.


    After two hours of drawing, my furious hands slowed down. I tilted my head to the side to examine my painting.


    Fuck.


    Her body had been covered in a thong that night, but in my drawing, it waspletely bare. I had subconsciously memorized every detail of her body. The shade of her skin, the shape of her eyes and lips. Every other drawing in my room would envy this precision.


    It irked me that I had been drawing her, unprovoked. Jade, my second mate and Kenji¡¯s sister, begged for months before I drew her nude, and in my bedroom. I could never let anyone into the only space I could be at rest.


    This was nothing but a warning sign. The next time I crossed paths with the stripper girl, I had to reject her. I rose from my stool when my doorbell rang. I moved to open it and found Kenji at the foot of my door.


    ¡°Alpha Lake.¡± He greeted.


    He did a mock bow and I frowned, even though I was slightly amused.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kenji?¡± I watched as he brushed past me and made himselffortable on my couch. No one else dared.


    ¡°A lot. I met a new girl. I think I¡¯ll be keeping this one around for some time.¡± He met my arched brows with a smile.


    More than one night? Now, this was a shocker.


    ¡°Yeah? Why?¡± My ever-curious mind just had to ask.


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Just games. Want to see how it feels.¡±


    I gave him a long stare before I spoke.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He kissed his teeth.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the spy going? I heard they got themselves some more outcasts.¡±


    There were more important things at hand than his crooked sex life.


    He nodded. ¡°They did. I think the person being all these was a member of the Rush pack. Most likely an outcast. He or she knows too much.¡± He replied.


    I settled into my bed and stroked my chin.


    ¡°Thought about it too, I don¡¯t like that they are one step ahead. They¡¯re gaining more people, which means we need more warrior wolves. Scout and train, it is expedient we do so.¡± I spoke, calmly.


    ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°And our current warriors?¡± I questioned again.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing great. A force to reckon with at this point. Hadley Foster is leading in strength and agility.¡±


    I took a mental note of the name he mentioned.


    His phone beeped in his pocket and he drew it out. A smile crept up his cheek. I shook my head.


    ¡°New girl?¡±


    He burst intoughter immediately after his eyes met my curious eyes.


    ¡°What? No. It¡¯s Jade. She is done with her Master¡¯s program and would being home very soon.¡± He announced.


    Frankly, I would have rather heard him speak about his new girl than Jade. She was not someone I looked forward to meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep her away from you.¡± He stated.


    He must have seen the dismissal on my face.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a toy that you could manipte, Kenji.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll try. You know how clingy she can get. And I can¡¯t keep her away from this city because I have a lot to do here and I cannot be able to visit her wherever I would send her to. I¡¯ve not seen her in four years, I miss her.¡± His statement sounded like a plea.


    ¡°I know. I wasn¡¯t going to stop her froming here. She cane here anytime she pleases, it¡¯s her city.¡± I had to assure him. I could only hope his sister¡¯s unhealthy obsession with me had vanished. I would hate to be in such a position again.


    I noticed his thoughts trail off and I frowned.


    ¡°Kenji,¡± I called out.


    I watched with keen eyes as he jerked up and shook his head vehicle. My frown deepened.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He answered, then continued after a pause, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been a while since we met to talk aside business-rted issues and I recently found a restaurant I like.¡±

 Chapter 26

    JOJO:


    A week had passed and it was time to get back to work. That meant another whirlpool of emotions while hugging Mel and Valerie. I did not have knowledge of when next I would be allowed to return and I hated being away from them. I had also promised Valerie she would return to school very soon. I handed the rest of the money Bentley had given me, to Mel, even though she vehemently refused it at first.


    I almost thought of an excuse in my head. Any lie to allow me to turn back and be with them. But, all the money we needed wouldn¡¯t make me do that. I boarded a cab and headed to the casino.


    While in the cab, I thought back to what Valerie had spoken to me about Aunt Elowen¡¯s visit to the hospital. It was hard to believe she hade to ask for money, even after all she had done. Mel had assured me she would never be allowed to visit my mother¡¯s room again. It was a great relief.


    I soon dropped off in front of the huge building and I paid for the cab, before trotting inside. Compared to my first time here, I did look better, dressed in a pink long-sleeved crop top ¨C  so I did not have to wear my gloves ¨C  and a ck leather skirt that stopped mid-thigh. My concealer was a necessary essory.


    I walked straight towards Bentley¡¯s office to get my room number and whatever other information I would need. She shed me a wide smile as soon as she saw me. It was confirmed, she was pleased by my change.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was too, so I returned the smile.


    ¡°Room 709.¡± She said and handed me a piece of paper after we had exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡°Wee to the Rush Empire family.¡± She said out loud, I found my cheeks flustered.


    ¡°Thank you, Bentley.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.  Work starts tomorrow. You¡¯ll be having two appearances this week unless you¡¯re specially requested for a private dance. Note entrance, remember all we¡¯ve learned in training.¡± She instructed, I replied with a nod.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I left her office and began the search for Room 709.


    As I walked towards the elevator, I found Neil stepping out of his office. I wanted to run and hide. Knowing he had seen me as a mechanic made me wonder why he had chosen me, there was nothing sexy about me when we first met. But, I did have something to speak to him about.


    So taking a deep breath, I walked up to him, trapping him before he could walk away.


    ¡°Mr. Neil,¡± I called out.


    He raised his head to see who it was.


    His ever-stern eyes were fixed on me. At that moment, I thought of turning away and heading back to my room, until he spoke.


    ¡°Red. What¡¯s up?¡±


    His tone was casual. I did not know if that was a good or bad sign.


    ¡°I want to speak to the Alpha, please.¡±


    He raised a brow.


    Shit. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    ¡°Speak to me, I¡¯d pass the information on to him,¡± Neil replied.


    I could do that, but I needed to thank the Alpha myself. Alpha Lake had lifted the burden of my mother¡¯s bills from my shoulders.


    ¡°I want to say it myself, please. Just let me see him, I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± I continued to plead.


    His shoulders rose and fell in a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Thing is, people like you don¡¯t get to see the Alpha unless it¡¯s critical. He¡¯s the Alpha for a reason. I¡¯m here to get through to him on your behalf, so tell me. What is it that you wish to tell him?¡± He asked.


    I was faintly annoyed, but I couldn¡¯t stay mad at a man who was only trying to do his job. So, I decided to speak.


    ¡°Could you tell him that I¡¯m forever grateful for the debt he paid off for me? I would make sure I pay back, every dime.¡±


    Nothing ever went for nothing. The harsh world I lived in had taught me that.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Then he turned and left me alone in the hallway. I pulled my bags into the elevator nearby and for the first time ever, the elevator was empty. I stepped in, with tired legs and an equally tired mind.


    The elevator began to close, but before it did, a figure sped into the small opening, striding in beside me. The elevator shut its doors immediately. The hairs on my body stood at attention. I did not need to turn to see who it was.


    The smell of Alpha Lake¡¯s cologne had been stuck in my head for days, I could tell it from a mile away. Panic seized my chest. I began to fidget with my fingers as I gently bit my lip. I thought of thanking him there and then, nature must have offered him into my hands.


    However, I only realized I was tongue-tied after I opened my mouth to speak. How could I speak to him as freely as I did in my head? He was not only the most powerful man in my pack but the first man who had touched and fondled me in the way he did. The first man whose touch I didn¡¯t flinch under. The first man I¡­ I craved.


    ¡°Am I really that small that you cannot acknowledge my presence?¡± His tone stole into my thoughts, it was calm, dangerously calm.


    Now that he had broken our deadlock of silence, I was supposed to speak.


    What was I to say?


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Lake. Greetings.¡± My words were strained, as though I was being choked off the air. I made sure to keep my eyes on my bloody shoes.


    The room suddenly felt too tight, even though it was just the two of us. His aura enveloped me, making it impossible for me to breathe without drawing in his sensual scent.


    I was snatched and pulled into a hard chest. I opened my mouth and gasped in shock.


    ¡°Look at me when I speak to you.¡±


    He gnarled. I nodded frantically. It was hard to ignore the motion his eyes adopted while traveling from my eyes to my lips. My thoughts were bing too erotic, and he was the cause. I knew that if he leaned in to kiss me at that moment, I would not push him away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I muttered to him and he frowned.


    ¡°What did I say about that?¡± He spoke softly.


    I swallowed hard, only to dampen my dry throat. His gaze was rendering me speechless and immobile.


    ¡°Sor¡­ I mean, I apologize for not listening.¡± I mumbled. He released me immediately and I scurried to a distal end of the elevator.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, then paused to look at him.


    ¡°I mean, for paying my debt. It was¡­ a lot of money. And you also let them have some more for her treatment. I can assure you, Alpha. I would make the money and pay you back, every cent.¡±


    He was silent, but I saw his jaw twitch. He seemed displeased by myst statement and I could only wonder why, because I did not dare ask.


    When the elevator doors opened on my floor, I stepped out. But before it closed and continued, I turned back to look at him.


    ¡°I really meant what I said, I¡¯ll pay everything back,¡± I spoke firmly. His gaze met mine, my heart leaped in my chest. I turned away quickly when the elevator door started to close.


    I was already halfway out when he left mest words,


    ¡°Do not be careless with your promises, especially around here.¡±


    Before I could turn back, the elevator door was shut. I took the words to heart, knowing he was right.  But I was still keen on paying back. I knew I would always feel indebted to him if I did not, and I did not need him having such power over me.


    Room 709 was exactly what I needed to breathe out in relief and seize my wary thoughts. I was about to open the door when I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    ¡°Well, hello neighbor!¡±


    I turned to see Ashley standing behind me, her usual pretty smile on her face.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t know where she is? How is that possible? You¡¯re her only friend.¡± The blonde man half yelled, half asked. His very obvious frustration wasced in his voice, but she, Mel, did not care. Thest person that needed to know of Jojo¡¯s whereabouts was Harris. It did not matter if he wouldn¡¯t stop asking questions.


    She feigned a broad smile, obviously too broad to be real, before looking up at him.


    ¡°So, you really want to know where she is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mel. Yes, I do.¡± He replied.


    Mel watched as his eyes brightened with anticipation. It would be fun for her to y around his head, just a little bit.


    ¡°I thought so. Well, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She leaned into the counter and watched as his eyes brightened with anticipation. Mel fought back the scornfulughter that escaped her throat. The man was too gullible.


    ¡°After you serve tables 18 and 21 for me.¡± She pushed the notepad to his side of the table and watched it roll until it touched his elbow.


    Harris¡¯s shoulders dropped, his face contorted in a frown, one Mel ignored.


    ¡°This is the neenth time today, Mel! Come on.¡±


    ¡°Eighteen, to be precise.¡± She snapped back, to correct his assumption. Harris shrugged his lean shoulders in annoyance and picked the notepad from the counter. Mel watched as he moved away, heading towards the tables.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this time, promise.¡± She called out behind him, a wry smile on her face.


    Lies.


    Yes, perhaps he could walk to the ends of the world for a woman he liked, but Mel was capable of seeing beyond his act. The man was nothing but a Casanova, a chronic yboy. Maybe he did like Jojo now, but it was only a matter of time until he crept into her pants, then his attraction would disappear.


    It was one of the reasons Mel was fairly d her friend found it hard to fall in love. There was every guarantee Harris¡¯s charm would have swept her off her feet. Nevertheless, Mel wished Jojo would find love. There would be extra points if it was with someone important where she worked.


    Who knows? Maybe even the alpha? That was a far cry, but no one had ever condemned wishful thinking.


    Jojo did not have a wolf, so she could not sense her mate when she turned eighteen, even now. Mel could remember how Jojo watched with eyes void of emotions as she gushed all the time about Shawn, her mate. Jojo had only muttered a soft ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡± And nothing else. Mel wondered if Jojo would ever meet someone who¡¯ll cause her to forget her past, and focus on the future¡­ with him.


    The sound of themotion, apanied by the screams of an angry woman seeped through Mel¡¯s thoughts. Her eyes rose from the calctor in front of her and stared out through the ss doors. The doors pushed open and a familiar female figure emerged from the light. Mel¡¯s heart skipped three beats. Aunt Elowen¡¯s fat frame upied the doorway, while she panted heavily. Her ugly and haggard looks always had a way of disgusting Mel, even till now.


    However, what Mel did not understand was why the woman was charging with a deadly stare in her eyes.


    Elowen banged her fist on the table and Mel jerked backward.


    ¡°Where is she, Melody?! Where is Jojo?¡± The elderlydy raved on like a demon-possessed woman.


    Mel raised an annoyed and determined brow. Now, she was going to school this woman on a thing or two about the manner of approach. She stepped out of the counter and seized hold of the woman¡¯s right wrist. She dragged her out of the restaurant with all her adolescent strength.


    Mel¡¯s anger grew when she stared down at her newly manicured nails and noticed they were ruined. Bye-bye to 10 dors, and all because of this woman.


    Mel looked up at her with a distasteful re.


    ¡°You had no rightsing in here and screaming like that. This is not your house!¡± She snapped and the woman eyed her with fury.


    ¡°You would not speak to me in such a manner, girl! Watch your tongue.¡±


    Mel heard her wolf growl within her, but she had to keep her calm. This woman was not worth her job. Her wolf thought otherwise, she was always very protective of Jojo.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to get your information on Jojo from somewhere else because you would not be getting anything from me.¡± Mel spat out. Elowen¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Tell me right now! Or I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Mel cut in, breaking off the woman¡¯s statement. She took two steps closer to her, covering the distance between them.


    ¡°You must be very delusional to think that you can throw threats at me and I would cower at your feet. Look at me, and look closely. I am not Jojo or Valerie and I swear by the goddess that if you so much as raise your hands, you¡¯ll lose them, now.¡±


    Something like fear glittered in the woman¡¯s eyes, and Mel scoffed in disdain.


    ¡°You. You are the bad influence on Jojo, you are the reason she almost killed my son! You are the animal that¡¯s been influencing her!¡± She continued to throw words into the air.


    Just when Mel thought of a befitting reply to her foolishness, Harris burst into the scene.


    ¡°Mel! Why didn¡¯t you tell me JoJo was working for Rush Empire?¡± He asked, as soon as he stomped to where Mel stood.


    Mel¡¯s eyes flew open, distraught. All her hard work and this¡­ man, just had to ruin it all by giving Jojo¡¯s whereabouts away! Just like that!


    ¡°Harris!¡± She cried out.


    She quickly turned away from the man and focused her gaze on Elowen, but the woman was already on the other side of the road.


    JOJO:


    I woke up the next day with Ashley on my bed. She had insisted on sleeping over at my ce and it did feel strange, foreign, the things we did for fun at the sleepover. I hardly enjoyed such a luxury with Mel.


    Well, I never did.


    When I slept over at her ce, it was always because I was locked out of Aunt Elowen¡¯s house. We¡¯d just always fall asleep fatigue, and rise very early the next morning.     With Ashley, we had time to y games and post goofy pictures on the social media ount she had created for me. It did feel nice. But all the way, I wanted nothing more than to do this with Mel.


    Mel.


    I had seen her missed calls but was never free to return them. It was already mid-day before I was done unpacking and Ashley and I got ready to set out for work.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited about work tonight! Money¡¯s sure gonna be raining down on us!¡± She squealed while straightening her dress for the night.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, about that. Is the audience going to be really huge?¡± I asked.


    She dropped the costume in her hand on the bed, appearing thoughtful for a while.


    ¡°Well, seeing as this is a seven-star strip club, you could say more or less. The audience would be filled with rich¡­¡± She took one step towards me.


    ¡°Powerful¡­¡± Another step.


    ¡°And delicious alphas and betas. Business tycoons, billionaires, every fucking money mogul you can think of! And if you are requested by a VVIP¡­¡± She pressed my biceps softly, with both hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s millions! Your life changes in the blink of an eye! I can¡¯t wait to release all the tricks up my sleeves.¡±


    She winked at me, but it did nothing to calm me down. So many men would have their eyes on me tonight and I had to entertain them, make them get the value of the huge amount of money they had paid here. I could remember how the alpha watched other girls in silence, but the stream of correction never seized to flow when it got to my turn.  I was not going to do well tonight; I already knew it. I only prayed he would not be watching while I messed up everything. I didn¡¯t want to feel his eyes bore through my skin in the most embarrassing moment of my life.     ¡°JoJo?¡± Ashley called out and I jerked out of my trance. My head tilted towards her.


    ¡°You said something?¡±


    It was then I began to hear the continuous chime of the doorbell.


    ¡°Are you expecting anyone?¡±

 Chapter 28

    In his ten years of working for Rush Empire, it was the first time he was ever experiencing this manner of inconvenience. Neil felt his blood mix with anger and both boiled in the pit of his stomach. He watched themotion with both annoyance and fear, hoping that the Alpha was kept away from the scene until the pandemonium died. His job was on the freaking line, and for what?


    ¡°Bring her out!¡± The raging woman continued to shout. She must have been nothing short of over a hundred kilograms, one of the main reasons he did not bother dragging her out of the premises and locking her out. The second reason was respect for her elderly age.


    ¡°Bring that whore out here! Tell her to face me if she has the freaking guts! Where is she?¡± Her eyes were red with fury. Whoever had pissed her off, had a long thinging for him or her. Still, that did not mean she could tear this ce down.


    ¡°This is a business institution, ma¡¯am. You have to stop screaming.¡± Neil warned once more. But the woman was resilient.


    ¡°Not until you bring her to me. JoJo! JoJo, I know you can hear me,e out right now!¡± The guards moved to her, but she pushed past them. Her weight was an added advantage.


    ¡°Bring her out here!¡± She turned to me.


    ¡°Where? Where is she? Take me to where you¡¯re hiding that blood-sucking daughter of a fool!¡±


    Neil cringed inwardly but fought to keep his calm.


    ¡°Who¡¯s JoJo to you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my niece, and she owes me.¡± The woman spat out. Neil arched his right brow and stared down at her, twirling his onyx ring around his right pinky finger. For a moment, he wondered if this aunty was the same woman that threw Jojo and her sister out and abandoned their mother in palliative care. But, it could not be. If she was, she would not have the nerve to stand here and call Jojo names.


    Neil turned towards the guards and gestured for Jojo to be summoned. The situation was getting out of hand, it was only a matter of time until she began to beat up people in order to get in. Everyone nced at her and looked away, they all knew better than to allow her to distract them from the jobs that put food on their tables.


    With all the noise, Neil hoped more than anything, that Alpha Lake would be kept as far away from themotion as possible.


    Think about the devil and he makes a grand entrance.


    Alpha Lake was out of the building barely minutes after Neil had made hisst statement in his head. He stepped out, three guards by his side. The woman rushed towards him and dropped to her knees.


    Neil could swear she had been running to attack him.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± Her voice took a disguised calm tone, one that made Neil cringe. If he had not been standing out here, receiving all the bits of saliva she flung at his face as she screamed, he too would have sworn she was someone else. It was this manner of hypocrisy he despised. It was also a good thing Alpha Lake could see through the charade of people like a hawk.


    Bentley rushed out, just behind the alpha. She stood beside him, a deep scowl forming on her face.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Neil had thought the alpha would face the woman squarely, but he was wrong. Alpha Lake¡¯s eyes were on him, and it was left for him to exin himself.


    ¡°She wants to see JoJo, Alpha,¡± Neil answered, his heart pounding against his chest. The alpha turned to the wailing woman now.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± His dark eyes narrowed at the weeping woman. Her chest rose and fell as she faked heavy tears and ragged breaths.


    Neil felt his stomach revolt against him. He wanted nothing more than to look into the trash bin and empty the sight of her there.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Elowen Howells, I¡¯m her Aunt. I just want to see my niece.¡± She pleaded. When on her knees, there was nothing sane about the woman.


    Neil watched the alpha¡¯s nostrils twitch, in something that looked like anger and rage. Even though he stood still, Alpha Lake¡¯s body trembled, and the veins on his forearm became even more visible.


    ¡°I just¡­ I mean, I¡­¡± Then she broke down in tears all of a sudden. Neil almost threw his shoe at her. Her theatrical performance was almost perfect, it annoyed him. She continued after her long pause and sniffed back her synthetic tears.


    ¡°I just need her to assist me in treating my son. All I ever did was care for her. I nurtured her and her younger sister ever since their mother¡­ I just, I just don¡¯t know why she decided to repay me by attempting to take my son¡¯s life.¡± She brushed her tears off with the back of her palms.


    ¡°My boy, Alpha. She would have killed him if she had the chance, I know it. I did not want to send her away, but I was scared.¡± Her breathing became more irregr. Neil¡¯s eyes were still fixed on her, in shock.


    ¡°She is not who you think. She¡­ she is a monster. She would have killed us all. I had to protect myself and my sons. I thought she¡¯ll change, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± A familiar high-pitched voice screamed from the entrance. Everyone paused, time came to a halt and eyes found Jojo standing by the door.


    Tears filled her eyes as she stood with shaking hands and wobbling legs.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°Every word that¡¯sing out of her mouth, is a lie,¡± Jojo spoke again, her voice strained with tears.

 Chapter 29

    JOJO:


    When the security guard called me from my room, thest person I would have thought I would meet on the ground floor of my new workce was Aunt Elowen. I should have picked up Mel¡¯s calls earlier, this was certainly what she had been trying to tell, or warn me about. If only I had picked up, it would have been easy to avoid all of this.


    Ashley had apanied me downstairs when she saw the disgruntled look on the face of the security guard that stood in front of our door. Now, I wished she had not. I wished she did not have to see or hear my aunt smear my image with mud and dabble my name in a paint bucket filled with ck polish. Now, I just wished that the ground would open and swallow me. I never wanted to be seen by any of these people again.


    ¡°No.¡± That was the first word that slipped out of my tongue as I stood there, listening to my aunt lie through her teeth in the presence of the alpha, Bentley, and Neil. I had not taken note of the tears that streamed down my cheeks until I opened my mouth to speak but only heard a muffled sound escape my lips. I wanted to turn my back and run when all eyes rested on me, but I fought hard.


    I was tired. Done with and tired of turning my back and running from things, from her. I don¡¯t know if it was my mother¡¯s sessful surgery, but something gave me new strength, new and refreshing strength. When I told the truth about her to the whole world, I woulde face to face with her part of my past, and I would address it ordingly; by cing it underneath my feet and trampling upon it.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for everything you did for me, auntie, but I won¡¯t stand here and watch you lie against me, not when you know I only defended myself from your son that night.¡± I spat out. I loved how the words rolled off my tongue. Even though it took much effort, it felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted from my chest once I was done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± She was going to charge toward me with vicious eyes and vile teeth when a guard pulled her back. Even after everything she had done, it pained me to see her like this.


    ¡°Why did you have to defend yourself against him?¡± The alpha¡¯s voice growled beside me. I swallowed hard as I turned slowly toward him. If my heartbeat had been racing before, it was running ten times faster now. There was a dangerous re in his eyes, one that warned me against lying.


    My throat ran dry again at the thought. The rough skin of Mykel¡¯s palm against my body. The smell of alcohol fanned my nose from his breath. I parted my quivering lips to speak.


    ¡°He was going to rape me.¡±


    There it was. I dropped the missile right in the middle of everyone.


    I wanted to w at my skin and scratch his touch away from it until I bled out. However, I settled for letting tears wet my cheeks.  My Aunt shook her head frantically, as a sign for no. I could see the panic in her eyes, feel it in her stare. For the first time, I was seeing tears roll down her cheeks. Even though I knew it was an act, my stubborn heart still reached out to her.


    ¡°Mykel did not mean to hurt her, he had only been trying to get her to return the food she had been stealing from my kitchen. She steals too! She had stolen so much money from us, I¡¯d lost count at this point. Yet, she¡¯s trying to paint me bad, how could you, JoJo?¡± She continued to wail like a distraught mother, which she was.


    I could see Neil and Bentley exchange nces and settle their eyes on me. No one here had ever been a witness to any of it, it was my word versus hers. And from the looks of things, hers were winning. I could not let that happen. I had not mustered enough courage to speak only to be swept underneath the rug.


    ¡°I have scars! Evidence. I could show you the scars he inflicted on me that night¡­¡± I drawled, only realizing how crazy I was to scream like that after I had already screamed. What was I thinking? Surely they wouldn¡¯t care that¡­


    ¡°Show me.¡± The alpha¡¯s voice rested on my ears again. I did not wait for a second longer. I ignored the heat that rose from my stomach to my cheeks.


    I raised my long-sleeved t-shirt to expose my stomach. I had not applied any concealer yet, so they were very visible, though they were turning purple from healing.


    ¡°Not everything is from when he hit me¡­ only this¡­ and this¡­ and then-¡± Alpha Lake cut me short again.


    ¡°And how did you get the others?¡± His cold voice silenced the atmosphere. No one dared speak, but I couldn¡¯t tell which rendered them speechless; the scars on my skin, or the alpha¡¯s domineering presence. For me, it was thetter.


    ¡°I¡­ She used to hit me, too.¡± I had wanted to sound bold, and daring, but no matter how hard I tried, my voice came out as a bare whimper.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s a lie! She used to harm herself! Yes, she was depressed, I have nothing to do with anything she¡¯s talking about. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Aunt Elowen lied, throwing her hands into the air as she screamed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your son?¡± Alpha Lake asked. She spoke immediately.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I stared up at him, it was easier to do so now that his eyes were not on me. Aunt Elowen swallowed hard before she replied.


    ¡°The hospital. I don¡¯t have money for his treatment. She¡­ she stabbed him, alpha. You have to believe¡­¡±


    ¡°Which hospital?¡± He pressed on.


    She called out the name of a familiar hospital close to her house. Alpha Lake turned to the guards standing beside him and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Take her away. Put her under police custody, get her son and arrest him too.¡± His tone was definite, dangerously definite. I watched as three guards matched my aunt and picked her up from the floor. She screamed and struggled to wriggle free, but none of it ended well for her. She was dragged by her feet towards a ck van.


    ¡°I wille back for you, JoJo! Don¡¯t you dare think you won this fight! I will kill you!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The voice crept into my mind once more. I prayed, more than anything else, that it was my subconscious speaking.


    But, I was wrong.


    It was him, and he was looking down at me.

 Chapter 30

    JOJO:


    I followed the alpha behind warily. And with every step into the dimly lit, endless hallway, it got even quieter, causing goosebumps to rise to the surface of my skin. I realized that we were going to be alone, AGAIN.


    He did not look back at me. Very cocky of him to assume that I would just walk behind him. Maybe the sound of my footsteps made it known that I was galloping behind him. It did not matter anyway; I would be nothing short of an idiot to disobey a man such as himself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he truly believed me. My Aunt had been too believable with her lies to the extent that I doubted myself a couple of times while speaking. What if he wanted to tell me he hadn¡¯t believed me and had to fire me? I mean, even if he believed me, my Aunt had already caused too much havoc because of me. I was sure nothing like this had ever happened before, it just had to be me, it was always Jojo Wyatt. Then again, if he wanted to fire me, he could have easily done so in the presence of everyone, right?


    Right.


    He strolled into a room without knocking or pressing any bell. The door slid open on his arrival and he seized my right hand and pulled me inside.  The door closed again and I looked around the ancient-looking room, trying to see if there was anyone in the room beside us. Except for the little statues and artifacts littered in some corners of the room, I found the room totally empty.


    The air around us stood still. I could not bring myself to breathe in the same air as him. As soon as we faced each other, he let go of my hand, and it dropped to my right side.


    ¡°I want to see every scar.¡±


    There it was again; the orders that always caught me off guard. A solemn chill rushed down my spine, I sought to me it on the chilling temperature of the room, but I would be only fooling myself. It was him, all him.


    I wished he would not ask for that. I would have done anything else, but this request was one I could not bring myself to obey, even if I had done it so easily before. They were a mark of my pain, my suffering, the ugliness of my life, life woes, and all my bad memories were etched and carved into my skin. How could he ask me to show him the one thing that made me hate myself? I swallowed hard to fight back my tears.


    How?


    Slowly, I lifted my t-shirt, exposing the ones I had earlier shown to him. I stood silent as I did so.


    ¡°The other ones, Red.¡± His deep voice echoed, startling my senses. Every nerve in my body responded to his call and I dropped the hem of my shirt immediately. My fingers began to tremble, vibrating at my knuckles.


    Dear, moon goddess. He knew I was stalling.


    ¡°They¡¯re all over my body, Alpha. I¡­ I¡¯m not wearing anything underneath my clothes.¡± I blurted out.


    I watched his jaw harden at myst statement. His ck orbs raked through my body, from head to toe. Even in Mel¡¯s oversized T-shirt and jeans, I still felt naked.


    ¡°That makes it easier Red. I¡¯ve seen it all before.¡±


    I frowned slightly.


    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t. I still had my bra and panties on¡­¡± My tone had taken a defensive edge, and I did nothing to hide it. The long pause that followed made one thing clear to me; he had also been thinking of that night.


    He cleared his throat, breaking our awkward silence, and began to move towards me. I stumbled backward on my own ord and did not stop until the bones of my back crashed with the cold concrete of the walls.     Once again, that familiar scent hit me, apanied by shes of that night this time; the night a man had dragged Mykel from me and rescued me.


    It could not be him. If it was, he would not have been surprised by anything I said today.


    ¡°I would not touch you without consent. Just, show me, Red.¡±


    It did not feel as though we were speaking of my scars anymore. The conversation had taken a different direction. I did not speak, and he ran out of patience. He closed the distance between us and held the hem of my shirt, before raising it. He slipped his right palm underneath and ced his cold fingers against my skin, the metallic rings on them caused me to shudder.


    I should have stopped him. I should have protested and asked to leave this room that minute. But I didn¡¯t. I wanted him to be here, closer.


    He had almost unraveled the under of my breasts when a loud ring interrupted us. He dropped the shirt immediately, as though he had been released from a spell, and pulled out his phone from his pocket, to answer the call. While he stoodposed and nonchnt, I had my hands pressed to my chest as I struggled to steady my breathing. He did not so much as look at me again.


    ¡°Yes. Tell him to wait for me. I¡¯m on my way there.¡±


    He ended the call and stared down at me.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Without hesitation, I picked up my pace to run away from him. But I stopped when the door would not budge. I suddenly recalled he had opened his door on his own. I turned to him and motioned towards the door. He stood in front of it when it slid open, I hurried out.


    He was the only one with ess to that room. Perhaps, that was where he took his whores to. He took me there and asked to see my body. A new wave of anger flooded my head as I hurried to my room.


    Ashley was in over her head when she saw me, asking for all the nitty gritty details.


    ¡°You disappeared for almost an hour and nothing happened? You were alone with him and nothing happened?¡± She continued to press on, but I continued to say ¡°no¡±.


    I took a shower to prepare for my first night. I faced the mirror, holding back tears as I turned around to have a proper view of both my front and back. I was not sad, only repulsed by the sight of my bare skin, I did not want to tear my skin of this time, I was simply grateful. Mostly for the fact that I had no fresh scars and the old ones had begun to disappear. I could not wait for the day they would all bepletely gone. Perhaps, the stigma that followed them would leave too.


    I put on my costume for the night. A ck bra, matching panties, and thigh-high sheer stockings with garter belts. I applied the concealer on the exposed parts of my skin and made a mental note to rece the product. It was almost empty. My ck gloves slid into my hands easily,pleting my look and I wondered if I would be asked to take them off tonight.


    Hopefully not.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ashley had already left, and I found myself hurrying to go backstage. I had roughly an hour left until it was my turn to perform. The atmosphere allowed reality to dawn on me. I was actually working here.


    As a strip dancer.


    Bentley was going to kill me foring out on stage without makeup, and Ashley too. I had promised her I would apply something but they were the least of my least worries.


    I entered the backstage and scanned the room.  A medium-sized television sat by a corner, showing Ashley¡¯s performance. But I wasn¡¯t watching her. My eyes were on the huge crowd, instead, of the powerful-looking men with their eyes solely fixed on Ashley. My heart was in my throat as I now watched her. The way she dominated the stage, and her mannerisms, literally had the whole audience paying rapt attention. I could not imagine anyone paying so much attention to me.


    This was ridiculous! How could I have even thought I could do this?


    I had to find somewhere to hide. I know I wanted to be strong, but my willpower had not reached this level. When I turned, I not only found Zita Lowe staring back at me, but my world came to a standstill when my ears caught the next sentence roaring over the microphone.


    ¡°¡­ Next up, we have one of our newest additions to the club, Red.¡±

 Chapter 31

    JOJO:


    Bentley was inside the backstage in no time. Her keen eyes searched for me until she found me rooted on a spot. Zita Lowe spotted me, she eyed me, malice etched in the corners of her gaze, before she looked away from me.


    ¡°What are you still doing here? It¡¯s your turn!¡± Bentley whispered, pulling me from my safe spot. Sweat formed in my palms and I found myself wiping them against my thighs.


    It¡¯s just like ballet right? I mean, I had always wanted to dance ballet in front of a crowd.


    Only, I knew this was not ballet. I was not in the fancy hose and pointed shoes. Bentley tugged at my arm until I was standing in front of the curtain, she drew it open and pushed me out there, into the crowd, with a proud smile on her face.


    Lights. My eyes scanned the dimly lit room, illuminated with nothing but numerous disco lights.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Camera. The shlights from phones were all over the room. People made videos and captured moments.


    I swallowed hard.


    Action.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Red!¡±


    The man on the stage climbed down for me to take over. I looked around the room once more. I didn¡¯t just think, this time, I turned my back and dashed back into the curtain.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She barked. I tried to move past her, but she wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡± I pleaded. A deadly scowl crawled onto her face.


    ¡°JoJo Wyatt, you¡¯re going to go out on that stage right now and you¡¯re going to dance. You¡¯re going to give back to this club what we¡¯ve given to you ever so generously and you will put in your best while at it!¡±


    Bentley was serious. I knew she was. I also knew she was right.


    They had done more than enough for me by helping my mother. I had promised I would pay back; this was my chance to do so.


    I turned my back to her and pushed myself forward to the stage. This was for my mother, Ley, and Mel. I would do anything for them.


    The crowd stayed quiet even when I summoned the courage to walk the stage. The eerie silence continued until I reached the pole. I offered a smile but was only met with rigid faces.


    I inhaled and exhaled, gripped the pole, and began to sway my body to the music. I allowed the adrenaline rush, and the music to warm my body like the heat of a thousand fires. My fingers shook against the pole and I gripped it firmly. Tonight, Jojo Wyatt was going to pay her debt and change her life.


    I had thought I had everything under control until I saw him. He settled into the empty seat at the first table. He was here, in his ever-shiny signature Armani tuxedo. I tore my eyes away from him immediately. I was not here for him; I was here to change my life. It would have been very easy if his eyes were not buried into my skin.


    Still, this was my fight, and my night, nothing was taking it away from me. I continued to twirl my body around the pole with all the confidence I could muster. The crowd was still pin-drop silent; I had not been able to capture them yet.


    That was when I found him. A different man stared at me, watching every move and taking keen note of every bend. I suddenly remembered what Bentley once said;


    ¡°Find your target audience and steal him from the crowd.¡±


    A wry smile crept up to my lips. I did just that; I found him, and then I stole him until all he could see was me.


    It worked like magic.


    Soon, dor bills began to rain all over my body, even in stacks. Bentley said the money was all mine, and my confidence took a rocket for the sky. I charmed my first victim, the second, and then the third. Avoiding the ones who tried to touch me as much as I could.


    Cold sweat kissed my skin, proceeding to trail down to the valley between my breasts as I danced. I took a daring step away from the pole, twirled my body in my heels, and dropped my hands to the ground by just lowering my back before I rose in grand style. I did one split and allowed their eyes to rest on my butt before rising immediately.


    In all this, I kept my eyes away from the Alpha. I did not intend to walk out of this room with wet panties. Not with the way he sought to carefully eye-fuck me.


    Every muscle in my body was sore after my performance. As I hurried backstage to find a ce to sit, away from the loud music, my eyes drifted to where Alpha Lake sat. Our eyes met and I tore mine away from him immediately.


    When I walked backstage, Bentley had a huge smile on her face and it did little to calm my nerves.


    ¡°You were good, Red!¡±


    I allowed myself to wallow in her praises, before sending her a weak smile.


    Soon, Zita Lowe, whose stage name was ¡°Barbie¡± was called on stage.


    As she passed by me, she did not forget to make a show of brushing my shoulder causing a sharp pain to shoot through my right hand. I ignored.  Bentley, of course, did not suspect a thing. She opened her mouth to continue speaking when a guard walked up to her. He leaned into her and whispered something into her ear and her face lit up immediately.


    ¡°Wait here, Red! I¡¯ll be back!¡± She screamed in excitement and dashed off the back stage. My green eyes followed her while I twirled strands of my red hair around my fingers in fatigue. I wondered what had tickled her so much. I took a seat and pulled out the wads of cash stuck in both sides of my bra.


    The club had just closed for the night. He was entering the backstage when he saw Bentley run towards him with the hugest smile on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked, before drawing her attention toward me. She paused and looked up at him.  Her smile not diminishing even by a fraction.


    ¡°A lot. A lot is going on right now, Neil. We just got our very first VVIP customer for the year! Xavier Monterrey! This man has never asked for a dancer before and you know how loaded he is. A stakeholder and business associate of thepany! And do you know what tops off everything?¡± She asked.


    Neil shook his head as a sign of no. He has a smile stered on his face too. This meant money, lots of money.


    ¡°The customer requested no one else but the newbie!¡± She squealed and he raised a brow at her.


    Neil found it hard to believe his ears.


    ¡°Who? Red? JoJo Wyatt?¡± He mentioned both names, just to be sure.


    ¡°The one and only, Neil. I mean, that¡¯s the only newbie that performed tonight, it¡¯s her! Oh man, I can¡¯t wait to break the news to her, deliver her into his arms and count the crisp dor billster on. I can¡¯t wait, excuse me!¡± She yelled and pushed him aside. She rushed backstage while he stood there. That girl had copped her first customer, and it wasn¡¯t just any man.


    He was Xavier Monterrey, one of the highest-ranking wolves in the country.


    Neil knew it was the innocence that drew the predators towards her. He almost pitied her but remembered it was the life she chose.


    Bentley ran out of the backstage again,ining about something along the lines of ¡®she had told her to stay put¡¯ but he could not figure out exactly what she meant even as he watched her go. It was why he did not notice that the Alpha had crept up behind him until he spoke,


    ¡°Did something happen? Why is Bentley all over the ce?¡±


    Neil turned in the direction of the alpha¡¯s voice and bowed.


    ¡°A dancer was requested for by a VVIP, Alpha,¡± I responded.


    The alpha looked down at him with keen eyes. He was excited about the money too, Neil knew.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 32

    ¡°It¡¯s the new stripper, Alpha. Red.¡± Neil answered. He could swear he saw the alpha stiffen as he stood. It was clear he did not have the same stance as Bentley or Neil. Rather, his face contorted with anger, and mirrored iciness and Neil was fairly confused. This was a huge plus to his business. Why did he treat it as trivial?


    ¡°What does he want with her?¡±


    Neil corked his brow at the Alpha¡¯s question. The man¡¯s sudden interest in the stripper¡¯s activities was strange, but he answered, nheless.


    ¡°I do not know, Alpha. He only told us about the private dance.¡±


    ¡°Reject his offer. Bring her up to my suite.¡± He ordered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Neil blinked twice, he was almost going to ask the alpha to repeat himself. But, his tongue tied itself to save his head and his job. He muttered a reply instead.


    ¡°Right away, Alpha.¡± He moved away to search for Bentley, but she was nowhere to be found in the sparse crowd.


    Neil began to panic. What if she had taken Red to Xavier already? And what would the Alpha do to him if he found out? He walked briskly backstage. He was only greeted by strippers retiring for the night, still no sign of Bentley.


    He had just picked up his phone to call her when he finally spotted her figure, pulling Red gently by her arm and rushing out with excitement.


    ¡°Stop, Bentley!¡±


    She turned sharply. She must have heard the urgency of his tone.


    ¡°Yes, Neil?¡± She asked.


    She still wore her huge smile and he hated the fact that he was about to wipe that smile off her face. Red looked excited, too.


    ¡°Reject the VVIP¡¯s order. Take Red to the Alpha¡¯s suite immediately.¡± Neil instructed.


    Bentley¡¯s shoulders and jaws dropped, like a child who had been stripped of her popsicles.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Neil was as confused as they both were.


    ¡°You heard me, Bentley. It¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s orders.¡± Neil hated to repeat himself. Bentley parted her lips, as though to speak, but no words came out.


    ¡°He¡¯s paying millions for one night.¡± She tried to protest, but Neil could only wish there was something he could do. But there was not, so, he simply repeated the alpha¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Take her to the Alpha¡¯s suite.¡±


    When Neil took a nce at Jojo, he found her eyes sparkling, as though she had just won a lottery ticket to a 90¡¯s movie, not a night with the alpha. He could only wonder what the alpha saw in her, she was dustpared to all the other women he dropped like a used tissue, nothing but dust.


    Bentley finally grabbed Red and began to pull her away. And as soon as they were out of sight, he took out his phone and ryed the recent happenings to Lake¡¯s father.


    JOJO:


    Bentley had informed me of my first client with the most beautiful expression I had ever seen on her. It made me decide that Bentley¡¯s lovenguage was probably anything that had to do with money. When Neil had broken the news to her about rejecting the VVIP and thening up to meet him, I had never been more confused about how I felt.


    Why did the alpha want to see me? Why now? Just when my life was about to change!


    We stopped at a suite, and I recognized it as the same suite in which he had touched me on the first day. For a moment, just a fleeting moment, wondering if he had called me because he wanted a repeat of the day¡¯s events.


    What could be the possibility that the Almighty Lake Rush needed me in his bed for the second time? And in his arms for the third?


    As I stood in the bright, yet abandoned hallway waiting for the door to open, I wondered if perhaps, he wanted to punish me for my behavior this night. But then I quickly stopped myself from thinking like that. Why would he care if I was looking at him or not?


    The door finally opened and Bentley turned to me.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back.¡± She had gone back to speaking with a hint of anger in her voice and it made me simply nod at her request. I waited there, still trying to figure out why he had summoned me.


    Bentley was out after a while and she gestured for me to go in. I took small steps into the gigantic room and shut the door with my back as I met the suite empty. I took the time to run my eyes around the room.


    This was no doubt, the most expensive room I had ever been in. It was mostly white, with most of the furniture crafted with pure gold and the tiles looked like they were made with ss as I could even see my face so clearly in it. It made me feel like I should not be walking on it, especially with my pointed heels. I took them off hastily, setting them aside. The bed was king-sized and I knew it was silky and soft because I had onceid on it. Everything in the room was carefully ced and arranged, there was not even a pin on the transparent floor and I did not know whether tomend him or his cleaners.


    The paintings on his wall showed his interest in ancient music as it consisted of only ancient musicians, I knew nothing about music and I only managed to know who these people were because Lev had been into music.


    I did not miss how cold it was in here though, it had me hugging myself every second and I only wished I had been covered up properly and not practically dragged in here in basic underwear.


    I had been in this room before, but there was only something familiar about it now. It looked just like the room I had woken up in that day. I tilted my head to the right, and there it was! The sliding ss doors.


    No. Something was not right.


    Someone cleared his throat behind me.

 Chapter 33

    JOJO:


    I turned sharply to find the Alpha before me, now in a shirt and trousers. His suit was gone. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up and his shirt was unbuttoned a few. The bags of stress underneath his eyes and the redness of his eyes were evident. He looked like he had gone through a stressful day. Yet, he had a roughly sexy aura around him, I gulped hard on my saliva.


    Why did I want to drop to my knees and ease it? I was also stressed and legends say a person could not give what the person did not have. I could not give him the relief he was looking for, but for reasons, I neither knew nor understood, I wanted to try.


    However, my feet refused to move as we both held eye contact with each other. I was frozen on the spot, just as always. Entrapped by his stare, enchanted by daring and bold ck eyes.


    ¡°Come.¡± He said once. It seemed like it was the magic word I needed to remove my feet from the floor.


    I wasn¡¯t fast enough for him. With one swift move, he closed the space between us, pulling me into his body. It was then that I noticed, once more, how much he hovered above me with his tall muscr frame, making me look so small next to him. I concentrated my gaze on his chest. I was too shaken to look at him while we were in such close proximity.


    I did not realize I had been shaking until he asked me about it in his voice, as smooth as silk, melody to my aching ears.  One that had the power to cause my stomach to knot, and cause my toes to curl on their own ord.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the cold.¡± I lied through my teeth. I could not tell him it was because I was scared of men like him, that I had never been held so close by any man before and I wanted nothing but to push him off me but for some reason, my palm just rested on his arm. He lifted my chin then, forcing me to look at him. His face gave away no emotion and I did not know how to react under his gaze, so I just looked down at his shoulder instead, asking,


    ¡°Can I ask why you did not let me go with the VVIP? Bentley said I could have made a lot of money¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡± He snapped, with so much angerced in his voice that it confused me.


    I had to ask him about that night, to get my facts right. But, how would I ask him? What would I say? How would I ask him if he had rescued any girl from the side of a restaurant about a month ago? He would think I was crazy. He already thought so, he would only confirm it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I found something else to say, I had to. His silence was more unnerving than his voice.


    ¡°Do you do this with all your workers?¡± I questioned. It was unusual for me to press on, he was shutting me out, but I was insistent and resilient. We had to have a conversation, I wanted to be able to ck out the thoughts in my head. He was silent for a while before he spoke, his usual stern voice now¡­ husky?


    ¡°I do not cross the line of professionalism with my workers.¡± He bit back


    What?


    ¡°But-¡± I had started to ask but then he interrupted,


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He ordered.


    I stayed quiet, and my whole body stilled, hairs on my skin stood at attention, they recognized him. I could not move an inch, not even when he lowered his jaw to my face and ced his lips on mine. My eyes flew open in shock, I suddenly forgot how to kiss. At that moment, everything I thought I knew vanished from my mind.


    I pressed my palm harder against his chest in an attempt to push him off me. It did nothing to make him budge and he suddenly lifted me off the floor, his lips still on mine. I still wasn¡¯t kissing him back¡­ I could not bring myself to. I could feel the frustration in his voice when he finally ordered in between kisses,


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    My entire body was on fire already when I finally kissed him back. He was using his tongue and I tried to keep up with his speed and expertise, feeling his dick press against my stomach. It brought back fresh memories of Mykel pressing his hard penis against my back. I groaned and tried to push him away, but he would not budge.


    He cupped my breasts with both hands, and the warmth of his palms caused me to throw my head back in a sigh. He soon cupped my neck and imed my mouth again, flicking his tongue over my nipples.


    He kept tongue fucking my mouth, with a skill that drove me toward the beginning of nerve-wracking chills. I could feel my core dripping already. I tried to pull away from him, but I soon gave up the fight. I stopped abruptly, my breath hitched in a painful sigh when I felt it. My eyes flickered down and found his, horror etched in mine, I could taste it on my tongue, feel it in my bones. Beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead, despite the temperature of the air conditioner.


    I had not expected Alpha Lake to pull my panties to the side and push a finger into me.

 Chapter 34

    LAKE:


    When I heard about the VVIP wanting her, I was filled with rage at the thought of another maleying hands on her. River was the one most enraged by the news, another reason I had to end our mate bond once and for all.  Then, I would not care who wanted her in his bed just as it was with the rest of my strip dancers.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for the nightmare to end. All I had to do was have sex with her, then reject her as my mate and watch her wrench in pain. Her salty tears were sure to give me the satisfaction I so desperately needed.


    I knew I had to reject her from the second I pulled that man¡¯s body off her that night.


    But when my finger slipped into her tight, wet entrance, I was so close to deciding she had never been touched there before. It was either that, or she was naturally tight. I did not fancy virgins. I despised the extra work involved, even as a workaholic. I pushed the thoughts aside, Bentley had assured me that she was no longer a virgin.


    As I pumped my finger in and out of her, the bulging in my pants increased. I pushed in faster and felt her begin to push against me harder. But, her strength was nothingpared to mine.


    Her body shook violently barely seconds after, and the warm feeling of her juices enveloped my fingers. A golden circle formed around River¡¯s eyes. The sounds that escaped her small mouth as she came were enough to drive any male over the edge. The scent of her arousal lingered in the room like an erotic perfume, my erection grew more painful to ignore. It was then I moved us to the bed,ying her on top of it. I watched her sit up and crawl backward. Her sea green eyes were moistened now with what seemed like tears, her cheeks a dark shade of flustered red, matching her red hair which engulfed her face like mes, simr to a lion¡¯s mane. She pulled the strands off her face frantically and moved further away from me.


    ¡°Stop.¡± She pleaded, whimpering in fear.


    I would have, but I needed to reject her. I could not do it whilst still being attracted to her body. I needed to get the attraction out of the way so I could toss her aside like the others, I had wasted too much time already.


    I climbed onto the bed, towards her. I was quite surprised when she stayed still, her chest heaving heavily in a bid to control her ragged breathing. My hands went to the flimsy piece of clothing covering her fun-sized breasts. I tore it off her body with impatience, watching her breasts bounce in rhythm. Her nipples pointed towards my eyes like hardened pebbles, pleading, beckoning for my touch. She was a sexy little temptress.


    My eyes darted to the scar on her left breast, and a deep scowl formed on my face as another shot through my veins. My hands grew livid with rage. River continued to howl and gnarl within me. At that moment, I sought to punish everyone who had ever inflicted these pains on her. Starting from her aunt and her sorry excuse for sons.


    The sound of my zipper going down scared her. She turned to look at me, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, I¡¯ve never done this before.¡± Her lips quivered violently. She was sweating, even in the air-conditioned room. My hands freed her panties immediately. This had to be some sort of joke.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She sat up and pulled her legs together, closing them so tight you would think I was going to take advantage of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a virgin¡­¡± The words fell on my ears like a sharp blow to my ear drums. I found myself springing up from the bed and nting my legs on the floor. Of course, she lied to Bentley!


    She hid her breasts from my view. She was like a baby hiding a surprise prepared by her own father. I did not know why, until I sighted her bra in shreds meters away from her. I picked up my shirt then and flung it towards her, watching her wrap her delicate fingers hesitantly around the cold fabric and then pull it over her multi-colored skin. My clothes on her body made my wolf growl in pure excitement.


    ¡°Leave, now.¡± I gnarled at her, watching her small body move around my room in an attempt to gather her things.


    We both wanted to jump her, the need was rapidly consuming both our heads but my self-control won. She was out of my bed in seconds. Her legs tiptoed in the direction of her shoes and then to the door as if she was afraid to break the tiles.


    I let out a disgruntled sigh.


    I had failed to reject her again, this time. Next time, definitely.


    JOJO:Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hurrying through the hallway, I kept my face down in shame to ward off attention. But, the whispers were loud enough to make me know that everyone who passed had something to say about me.


    I was certain they saw me as a whore, amon stereotype for strippers. It only made me want to scream at the top of my voice, to let them know that I was not what they thought I was!


    I was not what HE thought I was.


    Nobody would believe me. Who would believe a girl who just stepped out of a man¡¯s room in his shirt, with her hair looking like a lost bird¡¯s nest? And her shoes safely tucked in her hands as if she had just tiptoed out of a married man¡¯s room to hide from his wife? That¡¯s right! No one! Not even me.


    I entered the elevator filled with people, and my anxiety heightened.  At this point, my bottom lip had to be bleeding for how much I bit down on it. As the elevator closed, I turned to lean against a corner when I saw Zita Lowe standing directly opposite me.


    Her eyes shot intense daggers at me. I would have been in a pool of my own blood if eyes could kill. I could tell she had sensed I had been with the Alpha. Brandy was beside her and she lent me a small wave with an equally small smile. I fought to shoot my hand up and waved back. I couldn¡¯t arouse any more curiosity.


    The elevator stopped at my floor and I stepped out, the familiar scent of chocte pancakes from a neighbor¡¯s room greeted my nostrils, and the loud music busting from Ashley¡¯s room was no longer music to my ears. I failed to hear the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps following me closely behind. Not until I heard her voice, sharp and sinister as I remembered.


    ¡°Why are you wearing the Alpha¡¯s shirt?¡±


    I turned swiftly to see Zita Lowe behind me. Her eyes scrutinized my appearance. How did she know it was his? This girl was obsessed!


    ¡°It¡¯s not his.¡±


    I had to lie before I turned to walk away, but she wouldn¡¯t have it. She grabbed my arm and pulled me back. I tried to peel her palm off my arm but she was stronger. My flesh burns underneath her hold and I knew that the area would be a deep shade of red.


    ¡°Listen up, you cannot fool me, okay? I saw him in this shirtst night!  I can recognize his cologne even in my sleep. So cut the lies! I¡¯ll need you to go in there, take off the shirt and give it to me right away.¡±


    I had to give it to her, her audacity stunned me.


    I equally decided to surprise myself by shaking my head slowly, a sign for no.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I made sure I spat out the words, and stressed all the necessary sybles so she could hear me¡­ and clearly too.


    A gleam of surprise lit up in her eyes. It disappeared almost immediately.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Her face twisted into the most terrifying frown.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± I blurted out again. I was tired, so tired of having her walk all over me with her silly stiletto heels.


    A thin and mischievous smile crept up to her face¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She paused, still smiling.


    Anyone around could hear my heart beating faster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take it myself.¡± She finished and lunged at me.

 Chapter 35

    JOJO:


    It happened in a sh. One second, I was on my feet, proud that I was finally standing up for myself without needing help and the next second I was being flung against my door like a rag doll. A sharp pain shot through my head and my eyes could no longer focus on a spot. She was talking, but I couldn¡¯t hear her words, the sounds were blurred. Had I really hit my head that hard? I stood up with a slight stagger, struggling to find my stance.


    ¡°.. so don¡¯t you ever say that to me again!¡± She finished and grabbed at the shirt, pulling at it with all her might. My head throbbed so bad, but I wasn¡¯t willing to let the Alpha¡¯s shirt go¡­ just not yet. I pulled it to myself in, against her wishes, ignoring the pain.


    ¡°Give it, you bitch!¡± She yelled, but I dragged it even more. The sound of the shirt ripping was loud in the ghost-quiet corridor. My jaw dropped, and hers followed immediately after. Our eyes rose from the torn piece of clothing and locked on each other.


    All hell was about to be let loose.


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± She yelled.


    I began to put the torn sides against each other in a haste, as though it would magically fix it. What if the Alpha wanted his shirt back? What would I say then?


    He¡¯d term me careless and throw me out of his casino. I was not his favorite person in the world right now and I could tell that was about to get worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the shirt.¡± She stated, matter-of-factly.  I had already gotten in stance when she threw her right hand,nding a p across my cheek. The pain in my head resurged again as I ducked her p, her palmnded on my neck instead, her sharp artificial nails cutting through my skin.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± My screech echoed through the quiet environment. My skin stung like ants had gathered on it to feast on my flesh.


    My eyes were closed tightly to absorb the pain. However, the sound of a door opening and mming close made me jump. I turned, a weak turn, to find Ashley at her door, her face tightened in a grimace.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to get out of here Lowe. And I do not wish to repeat myself.¡± She said, with a calm voice. But there was nothing calm about her stare. It was enough to shake anyone, but Zita stared down at Ashley, before throwing her head back in hystericalughter.


    ¡°You are way over your head these days, Ash. Kenji¡¯s finally giving you attention, I see. You should be careful, I could drag him to my bed again if I wanted.¡± Her threat was subtle, yet her words hung in the air, thickening the tension. Ashley¡¯s fists rolled into two tight balls by her side.


    ¡°Yeah? Do your worst Lowe. Ever wondered when a woman would drag your man to bed?¡± Ashley paused, before covering her mouth in mock surprise.


    ¡°Sorry, my bad. I forgot all men ever want you for is sex.¡±


    Thest statement was a burner, even for me. I knew Zita wouldn¡¯t take it lightly.


    Zita Lowe growled lowly in the manner of a bruised opponent inbat, moving closer to Ashley like an angry and hungry predator. I trusted Ashley to stand her ground, and she was unmoved. Zita could do her worst.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you let this lowlife here ruin the beautiful friendship we once had, Ashley.¡± Zita spat out in rage.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything. I just realized I didn¡¯t need your friendship a little toote.¡± Ashley retorted.


    It was one of the few times I saw hurt sh across Zita Lowe¡¯s brown eyes. She cast me another dirty look before turning her back towards Ashley and me.


    I had a weird feeling this was not over.


    Ashley rushed to where I stood.


    ¡°Are you okay? I had to make sure it wasn¡¯t intruders or something.¡±


    I nodded when I felt warm liquid seep onto the cor of the Alpha¡¯s shirt. I touched the spot on my neck where I felt the burning sensation.  I could have passed out on seeing the amount of blood from the scratch. It happened every time I watched my mother expel blood from every part of her body. Until now, I still felt dizzy whenever I saw the bright red, metallic liquid.


    ¡°Oh, damn,¡± Ashley muttered, face masked with terror. She took me into my room and she rushed to hers to get first aid. She helped me bandage the injury on my neck, the strong smell of the disinfectant made me dizzy. I had never treated any of my scars before. They had always healed naturally.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She continued to repeat, again and again.


    When I was done with the washing up, I set the alpha¡¯s shirt aside, allowing myself to bask in his scent onest time.


    ¡°So what¡¯s up with the Alpha?¡± Ashley drawled while we both tried to fight sleep, facing each other on our bed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I answered, and it was the truth.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡±


    He said, bowing in courtesy to the former Alpha, Lake Rush¡¯s father. The man stayed silent, the back of his chair greeted Neil¡¯s face as he stared at the window. In the dark, Neil could barely see anything. The only evidence of the former ruler¡¯s presence in the room was his uneven breathing and the smell of wax, mixed with the vored scent of cigarette smoke.     ¡°Neil. What is he up to this time around?¡±


    Neil cleared his throat on hearing the Alpha¡¯s orders. He adjusted the tie on his neck and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s been attending all his meetings. Already closed five multi-million deals this month. Work-rted, he¡¯s doing fine.¡±


    Neil heard him heave a sigh, too heavy to be of relief. He turned his chair to face Neil. His face was always as rigid as Lake¡¯s, if not more. Neil was sure he considered it a sin to smile or show any emotion.


    ¡°How about the quest for a Luna? Is there any new woman in his life?¡±


    Neil had to think carefully before answering this question. Was thetest development important enough? He thought it wise not to leave any information out.


    ¡°He has been seeing someone a little too frequently. A strip dancer in his club.¡±


    Neil did not want to be the snitch, but worse things could happen if Lake¡¯s father found out from another source. Neil saw the man¡¯s gaze harden in displeasure.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± He questioned, in a sharp tone.


    ¡°Her name is JoJo Wyatt,¡± Neil replied in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Wyatt? I do not recognize thatst name amongst any high-ranked wolves in the Rush pack.¡±


    ¡°She does not have a scent, Alpha. It seems she lost her wolf.¡± Neil added. Now that he had begun to talk, he might as well finish what he started.


    Neil had never seen him so angry.  Despite his height and stature, he sought to cower away from the alpha¡¯s rage. He watched as he rose up with dangerous agility, he was afraid the table would tumble.


    The Alpha twisted his neck, the cracking sounds filled the room. He stopped and took a step forward, closer to his window.


    ¡°Watch them closely from now on. If you notice anything suspicious, tell me. I¡¯ll deal with that gold digger myself if she has anything to do with my son.¡±


    He paused for a while. Then turned back to Neil.


    ¡°I have a new job for you.¡± He started and Neil stood up straight, awaiting his instructions.


    ¡°You do know who Jessika Rells is, don¡¯t you? The daughter of the blue blood pack¡¯s Alpha?¡±


    Neil nodded eagerly. It was impossible not to know any high-ranked wolf from that pack. After the Rush pack, the blue blood pack was another pack not to be messed with.


    ¡°I know her, Alpha.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I want you to bring her closer to Lake. I don¡¯t know how you would make it work.  She wants him so it should be easy.  Get them involved in the same events, same business-rted meetings. I want her as Lake¡¯s wife.¡± He stated.


    Neil did not know how he was to create that magic, but Lake¡¯s father didn¡¯t need to know that. He nodded and bowed.


    ¡°On it, Alpha.¡±

 Chapter 36

    LAKE:


    ¡°Well, look who finally remembered to see his old granny.¡± My grandma fussed, she loved to do so whenever I failed to visit her for a long time. I smiled at her, weing how foreign it felt on my face. This was the first time I was giving anyone a smile for a week. I pulled her in for a hug as soon as she got close to me. Her elderly arms wrapped around me, and her fresh scent of primrose engulfed my nose. I allowed myself to bask in her warm embrace.


    Her hug was the stress relief I needed after a long week, coupled with hours of running through the woods in my wolf.


    ¡°Good morning, Maa. I came inst night but you were asleep.¡± I spoke gently, while she pulled away the hug. She heaved a heavy sigh while her old dark eyes twinkled with a smile. I swore that I would fight to the death to always keep her happy, she was all I had.


    ¡°Yeah, you know I can¡¯t stay upte anymore. I¡¯m not too far from death now.¡± She teased in her usual manner. Granny liked to speak as though she would drop dead the next second. It¡­ scared me, sometimes.


    ¡°Stop saying that.¡± I made a frown to scold her, walking past her to sit on the free couch in the living room. The windows were never opened since the air conditioning units always served the supposed purpose of the windows.


    ¡°Why? I won¡¯t lie to myself. I¡¯m ready to die, anyways. Anytime deathes, I¡¯ll¡­ Oh¡­¡± Her sentence trailed off as sadness lit up in her eyes, like fireflies in a night field.


    She sniffed and sat down beside me on the leather couch, taking my right palm in hers. With love and care, she squeezed it gently.


    ¡°Why? Why do you not want me to carry my grandchild, Lake? Why do you not seek toplete my joy before I pass?¡± Her question tugged at my conscience, but there was no easier way to exin myself.


    No matter how many times she yed this game, my heart always fell for it. It annoyed me that she had this much power over my¡­ feelings.


    ¡°You see granny; I can¡¯tplete your joy because I need you here. If I made you happy, if I gave you what you want, you would leave me.¡± I rose up from the chair as I spoke, a broad smile etched on my face.


    I had overstayed my wee; this conversation was proof.


    She stood up with me, shaking her head in disagreement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Give me a grandchild and I¡¯ll be here for as long as I can for you, Lake. I¡¯m no magician but I¡¯m sure that if you give me a child, I would fight to be here against any illness.¡± She was so adorable when she joked.


    I smiled lopsidedly, even when I knew I was not going to fulfill the promise of giving her a child. I was done with the phase of believing it could work when it had been dered impossible. I needed her to understand that but I did not think she was ready to. I had epted my fate. I wished she and my father would do the same.


    ¡°Maa, I cannot promise you anything. So I won¡¯t. I¡¯m 30 already. I have epted my fate.¡± I ced a soft kiss on her forehead and lowered it to her right cheek.


    ¡°You and papa should too.¡±


    As I walked out of the room, the image of the red-haired stripper shed through my mind. I debunked it immediately. She was far from an option. She was not one at all.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As soon as I stepped into the four walls of my chambers, my phone¡¯s custom ringtone beeped, indicating a text message. I picked it up and checked it.


    It was Kenji.


    He was asking about the fate of our nned outing today. Now, I was torn between two choices.


    To rest for the whole of my free day or to bond over food with my closest friend in a ¡®special restaurant¡¯ as he had called it. I chose thetter and soon found what to wear.


    Kenji arrived in the pce barely ten minutes after I had sent the message confirming our outing. He seemed too eager to be at the restaurant. I could only wonder what could be so special about a restaurant that kept him on his toes. Perhaps he had found his mate and wanted me to see them together. It had better be, he needed to end his Casanova ways before an STD ended him.


    ¡°Would have suggested a double date but I know you have no date, so my girl couldn¡¯te.¡± He spoke in a casual tone.


    I arched a brow at him, stroking my bearded chin gently.


    ¡°Your girl? The stripper?¡± I asked him and he responded,


    ¡°Her. Thought I should keep her around for a few more. She¡¯s kinda fun¡­¡± He stopped midway, as though he had caught himself cking.


    I did not say a word, only sent him a knowing re. To which he nodded in response.


    Some minutester, we arrived at the restaurant. My eyes swept around the room to drink in full sight. It was as elegant as any other casual three-star restaurant I had been in, with stuck-up people stabbing forks at sd leaves and waiters¡­


    Something in this room clicked in my mind, a table by the distal end of the room, facing the window.


    I had been here before.


    When we settled into our seats, my mind wandered back to the first time I had been there. This was where the red-haired stripper worked. And the table I spotted earlier was the one Jessika Rells had embarrassed me on.


    Which took me back to my main question. What was I doing here?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before, Kenji. What do you think is so special about this ce?¡± I asked him. We were served by ady, but he kept waving his hand, a gesture that told me I needed to be patient and wait for his big reveal. I leaned against my chair to focus on my Italian pasta. All the vors and the aroma caused my taste buds to burst with excitement. I noticed the waitress linger at our table for too long. When I looked up, Kenji was speaking to her.


    My eyes dropped to the name tag on her uniformed shirt.


    ¡°Mel.¡±


    She bowed slightly when she caught me looking before she hurried away from us.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kenji asked, shuffling himself in his seat. He was moving in suspicious ways and I could only wonder what he was up to.


    ¡°The food is better than usual, but is this what you needed to bring me here for?¡± I asked, giving him a pointed look. He could have just said he needed us to have our good old man time, instead of making an excuse to be with me.


    ¡°I met a really nice woman here. She reminds me of you¡­ I wanted you to meet her.¡± Kenji spoke, almost as though he was choosing his words carefully.


    So, I had left my pce, ignored taking a nap, just toe out in order to see a woman that reminded him of me?


    Honestly?!


    I held my annoyance, hoping more for his sake than mine, that this woman was worth it. I tried to force my food into my mouth, but I had lost my appetite. Kenji went quiet. He kept on looking over my shoulders and his from time to time. When I heard him sigh in relief, I lifted my head.


    ¡°There she is.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and tilted my head to see the woman.


    Sunny blonde hair and bright bluish, yet grey eyes. It was quite a conflicting mix of colors.


    She broke into a smile on seeing Kenji.


    I corked my head to the side as I examined her.


    Why did that smile seem so¡­ familiar?

 Chapter 37

    LAKE:


    I waited for her toe close to me. Something in me sparked on seeing the strange woman. My heart seemed to melt in my chest, I shivered like a rain-beaten pup without its mother.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha.¡±


    She greeted, bowing slightly. I pulled myself back to the present and nodded in acknowledgment with a slight bow. There was nothing particrly new about her features. She was the same as almost every middle-aged female wolf in the pack. So, why did I feel as though I had met her before? She was tall and lean, hovering above our table.


    Her eyes drifted away from me andnded on my best friend, her sparkle returned. I felt my fingers curl with¡­ jealousy?


    ¡°Kenji. It¡¯s so good to see you here again.¡± Her tone was bubbly, and Kenji grinned in ecstasy.


    ¡°You too, Mrs. Smith. You¡¯ve gotten even prettier fromst time.¡± Hispliment caused me to arch a brow. The woman feigned a blush, covering her mouth.


    ¡°You and your ttering words. Thank you. You don¡¯t look bad yourself, and neither does the alpha.¡± She replied.


    I did not need to look at her to know her eyes were on me. It had been so since she stepped foot in front of our table. The strange woman and Kenji exchanged some more pleasantries before she turned her back to leave.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I found myself asking.


    ¡°She¡¯s the owner of the restaurant, she wanted to sit with us,¡± Kenji replied.


    My eyes narrowed at him.


    Sit with us?


    I tilted my head back to look at her. She had a grim smile on her face, reaching the back of her ears. It was the nervous smile of someone who was hiding something.


    I turned back to Kenji, only to find him smiling at her. He must have visited here on more than one asion because they seemed to be close, too close for my ownfort. Something wasn¡¯t right, Kenji couldn¡¯t be loyal to a person, apart from the pack and me, so how could he be loyal to a restaurant?


    My curiosity continued to prick the hairs on my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here a couple of times?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He jerked up and turned to me.


    ¡°Yes, I have. It¡¯s a new favorite spot.¡±


    I scoffed. Indeed.


    There was definitely something wrong here. And that something had to do with why the woman was continuously staring at me. She began to walk back to our table.


    ¡°Are you enjoying your meal, Alpha?¡±


    I dropped my fork, even though involuntarily. Why was she so particr about me? What tricks did Kenji have up his sleeves? I rose my eyes and looked at her.


    ¡°A little too spicy, but good, overall.¡±


    Disappointment shed through her eyes. I ignored it and stared down at my meal. She spoke again.


    ¡°I was not the one who made this but if you want, the next time youe here, I¡¯ll make something for you, myself.¡±


    Okay, really? What was wrong with this woman?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You do not have to.¡± I was as polite as I could be, but she was more resilient.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot take no for an answer. Please, alpha, let my restaurant and I do have the honor.¡± She leaned forward, into the table.


    My eyes found Kenji, but he made all possible efforts to ignore me. I was used to being worshipped, but hers was different. I wasn¡¯t being worshipped, I was being cherished. Like a mother did for a stubborn sick child, not that I knew anything about that.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± I finally agreed. I saw her smile in satisfaction, while I continued to focus on my te.


    We were done with the main meal, with hopes that I would be able to leave this awkward table, and the presence of a more awkward woman. But, Kenji just had to order dessert.


    When did he even be a fan of dessert? I declined the offer of dessert when she brought the menu to me.


    Kenji began cutting insignificant slices of his chocte cake. He did so once every five minutes whileing up with weird stories that made me want to raise him from the ground, nt him on my shoulder and bounce out of this ce.


    ¡°You know alpha, I had a son who looks just like you.¡± She spoke with glee. Kenji¡¯s right hand flew to his mouth. I could tell from how he forcefully swallowed his piece of cake, that he had almost choked.


    ¡°You had?¡± I asked. My emphasis is on the past tense of the word ¡°have¡±. I noticed her look away from me, to hide the tears that threatened to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°I lost him.¡± She spat out, sniffing in her tears. I corked my head.


    ¡°Oh. Death¡¯s a big fucker, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She seemed to blush at my choice of words, before she shook her head, attempting to wipe the tears. She was toote, they stained her cheeks,


    ¡°He did not die. My precious little boy was¡­ sei¡­ seized from me.¡±


    I noticed Kenji¡¯s eyes narrow at me, as though watching every move I made with eagle eyes. I looked back at the strange crying woman and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find him someday.¡±


    My statement was followed by a long stare from Kenji. He looked away from me and gave the woman a reassuring smile, concurring with my statement.


    ¡°I will.¡± She muttered against her breath. It felt more like a reminder to herself than a reply to my statement.


    I did not allow myself to waste any more time with them. I checked the time on my Rolex, it was alreadyte into the night. I got up on my feet and prepared to leave.


    She rose beside me. I paid her no mind.


    ¡°Meet me in the car now, Kenji.¡±


    With that, I began to walk away. I paid no mind to the paparazzi outside, or my guards fighting to get them away from me. Kenji was keeping something away from me, something too important. There was a feeling in my gut, something that told me what it was, but it was also impossible to believe. Surely, he did not think I would not notice, he could not have thought me to be that stupid.


    Now that I was this upset and tired, I could only imagine how I¡¯ll feel when I finally saw my father again. I thought of seeing granny, I did miss her, but I would go home and face my demons instead.


    The driver¡¯s seat opened and Kenji slipped into the car.


    ¡°The suite.¡± I snapped.


    He nced at me, as though he wanted to protest. But when my eyes met him with a cold stare, I was certain he immediately decided against it.

 Chapter 38

    JOJO:


    ¡°Yeah, no performances for us tonight and even tomorrow. It¡¯s a day off, you¡¯re free to do whatever you like!¡± Ashley repeated the same thing Bentley had sent to us through our emails, but louder and more excited.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that, Ash. I¡¯m asking why? Why can¡¯t we perform every day?¡± I questioned.


    She quirked a brow at me. Wey on my bed, side by side, her eyes fixed on her phone while I stared up at the ceiling, twirling my red hair around my fingers.


    ¡°Why would you even want that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I mean, I don¡¯t like dancing naked in front of all those men, but I also need the money they throw at me. The first time I danced, I picked up three thousand dors.¡±


    I rolled and sat on my back, to find her gaze fixed on me, a brow corked in amusement.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s freaking tuition. In just one dance.¡±  I was a bit giddy, I must admit. I looked forward to my next performance.


    Ashley was going to say something, but my phone¡¯s ringing tone stole the moment. I reached out for the phone under my pillow and checked the caller ID. I sprung up immediately I saw ¡°Mel¡± disyed on my screen. Every iota ofziness crept out of my body.


    ¡°Hey, baby! How are¡­¡±


    ¡°JoJo. JoJo, you need toe home.¡± Mel¡¯s broken voice sted from my phone¡¯s speaker. My smile dropped in that instant. Cold sweat broke out of my skin. I struggled to keep my voice.


    ¡°Home? Is¡­ is something wrong Mel?¡± My worry wasced in my tone. I did nothing to hide it.


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    Two words, three sybles, yet powerful enough to send my mind and thoughts spiraling toward the edge of an unknown cliff. I heard Valerie sniff in the background.


    ¡°Mel¡­ what¡­ what happened to her?¡± I struggled to keep my phone stered to my ears.


    ¡°She had a cardiac arrest. They¡¯re trying to revive her heart. The doctor¡­ they¡­ they said it¡¯s terrible.¡±


    I did not understand the words that wereing out of her mouth.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mel?¡± I was pacing about the room now.


    ¡°She was alright when I left!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, JoJo¡­ They don¡¯t know either. Please,e tomorrow, we need to go together. Valerie can¡¯t¡­¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°Valerie can¡¯t do this alone.¡± She continued.


    My fragile heart shattered into tiny pieces. My sister needed me now, and I was not there. It pinched my conscience and twirled the strings of guilt tugging at my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there tonight,¡± I said to her.


    She sniffed and muttered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you.¡±


    I dropped my phone on the bed and got dressed immediately. I had to leave here, my whole world depended on me.


    I quickly searched for a matching glove, while my head and heart rejoiced at the ability to finally wear a decent dress. But, I couldn¡¯t keep that happy thought in mind for three minutes. The urgency of my mother¡¯s situation crept into my mind again.


    I locked my door and rushed to the elevator. With the way I dashed out like a maniac, people in the hallway gave way for me to walk through. The elevator was empty, thankfully.


    I got to the ground floor and began to walk briskly to the front door. Oblivious of what stood before me. I flung it open and took three steps forward. Only three steps, before my face, shed against a rock-hard chest.


    My teeth closed hard on my tongue from the impact of the sh. I could feel the metallic taste of blood on my tongue. I moved back, trying to control the dizziness, the small cubic room had begun to spin around me. A pair of big hands gripped my biceps, stopping me from shing back first against the ground.


    When I regained my stance, the image in front of me became clearer.


    d in a ck oversized hoodie and grey sweats, Harris stood before me. A wry smile stered on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡± He asked. Cold hands caressed my cheek. I pushed the hand away, shivering slightly from the contact.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I snapped.


    I didn¡¯t have time for this. The universe knew I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Wrong question to the wrong person, Jojo. What are YOU doing in a ce like this?¡±


    Fucker was trying to y with me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m working. This is where I work, Harris¡­ so why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to look for you, JoJo. I came to take you out of here, you don¡¯t belong in a ce like this.¡± He spoke softly. The sight was so pathetic; I could feel eyes staring at us. I pulled him by his right wrist and dragged him to a secluded corner.


    I had had enough.


    ¡°Listen, Harris. You need to stick your goddamn nose out of my business. You are in no ce to tell me what¡¯s good and what¡¯s not.¡±


    I would have thought my sentence was stuck in his head, but his next statement came.


    ¡°Is it your Aunt? I heard she chased you away from her house, I have a spare apartment. Let me help Jo¡­¡±


    His audacity only sparked the already rising temper within me. I tried to let the calming breeze blow my irritation away. Well, it didn¡¯t.


    I feigned a smile, fake enough to let him know that I needed him to mind his business!


    ¡°We do not need a house, but thank you very¡­¡±


    He clutched my right arm tight, causing my heart to jump out of my chest. His palm gripped my upper arms and I swallowed hard in response, throwing him a dead stare.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, Jojo. I have waited for you, all this while. And now, now I¡¯ve finally found you. Why? Why do you think I would let you go, Jo? You¡­ you are mine. I¡­ I love you so much Jo, you need to be mine.¡±


    I was too focused on wriggling free from his arm to focus on how psychopathic his statement sounded. My small fights were to no avail.


    ¡°Let me go, Harris!¡±


    I cried out, looking around. My eyes pleaded for a helper, a savior, but no one cast me a second nce or even a first. His scowl deepened, and his grip on my arm tightened.


    ¡°Stop screaming Jojo.¡± He muttered, between clenched teeth. My stubborn eyes red back at him.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Stop fucking screaming!¡±


    ¡°Leave me the fuck alone!¡±


    He growled in anger and pushed me back with force.  I hit the wall behind me, and he put his arms over my head, sessfully trapping me. I regretted the second I thought it appropriate to hide us in this dark spot. How could I have forgotten this man was crazy?!


    He buried his face into my neck. And began nting unwanted kisses on the exposed areas, holding me down. I squirmed in an attempt to escape.


    Suddenly, it wasn¡¯t Harris in front of me, but Mykel. Panic seized my chest, my right hand flew up to squeeze it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I cried out. But, he paid me no mind.


    ¡°Kiss me. Just kiss me and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±  His voice was strained. I kept struggling in his arms, against his touch.


    His lips touched the other side of my neck, and his hot breath fanned my skin, causing my stomach to knot, and my skin to shrink against my bones.


    ¡°Just kiss me, damn it! I love you so much. Why can¡¯t you see that Jo? Why?¡±


    I could hear his voice, but all I felt and saw were Mykel¡¯s hands on my throat and Papa¡¯s hands on Mama¡¯s throat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I saw the blood, I heard the screams, and I saw her fight for her life like I did now. Everything blurred around me, the world was beginning to slow down.  I struggled and struggled until I heard the right hand of my glove rip open.


    I parted my lips, despite the restriction on my throat, and screamed as loud as I could into the night sky.


    ¡°Stop screaming Jo!¡± He gnarled, breathing frantically.


    I did not stop, even when the birds of the night began to flee for their lives.


    With terrified eyes, his palm pressed against my mouth in a bid to shut me up.


    Then I heard hurried footsteps approaching us and as soon as they stopped, Harris was ripped off from me.

 Chapter 39

    LAKE:


    We pulled into the Empire¡¯s entrance. I prepared to alight from the vehicle, thinking of nothing but how to rest, I was all definitions of tired. I leaned against the head of my car seat just to shut my eyes for a moment.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Kenji¡¯s question echoed and hung in the air. I did not reply.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is he beating her up? Wait. Is that the new girl?¡±


    This time, my eyes flew open ¨C even without my permission ¨C  and my head found itself in the same direction he was staring at.


    Red hair, gloves¡­


    Red and¡­ I squinted my brows. The more the image became clearer, the more River gnarled in me, hungry for human flesh. My teeth bared at the sight of the man forcing his palm against her mouth. Her eyes were wide open with fear.


    I was out of the car faster than the speed of lightning. My feet rushed towards them on their own ord. In a sh, I pulled him away from her, just like I had done many nights ago. Breathless with anger, I pressed his back against the wall and drove a hole into his stomach with my fists. I saw nothing but patches of red.


    My fists cluttered his face. I drove his head into the wall time and time again. I could smell his fear and his blood.


    I pulled him up by the throat. I saw and felt him slip out of consciousness. I could not let him go yet, not when his entire face wasn¡¯t bleeding.


    Something seized me in between punches. He fell limp to the floor and I cursed out loud. Why did someone alwayse to the rescue of these bastards?


    I could feel sweat mixed with blood on my hands. I had no idea what liquid trickled down my forehead. I shook off the hand that held me. My eyes danced around, searching for Red. I found her crouched on the ground, her face t against the floor. Both palms sped her ears, she shivered violently.


    My blood-stained hands lifted her off the ground and carried her up to my suite. She flinched hard when Iid my hands on her. Something in me wanted to go back and beat the man till there was no breath in him. Her ragged breathing was beginning to stabilize itself. I tried to focus on that and not her soft, smallish body in my arms.


    Eyes burned on me, while Kenji walked briskly beside me, warding everyone away. He stayed silent as we entered the elevator. He only spoke when he ordered everyone else out of the elevator. I was sure that he had a lot of questions. I had no answers to them.


    As we got off the elevator and began to walk into the familiar hallway that lead to my suite, I saw Niel walking towards us in a hurry. He stopped when he saw Red in my arms. His mouth opened slightly and he froze at the spot. I ignored him, determined to carry her to my bed.


    ¡°Will you be needing anything, Alpha?¡± Kenji asked. I got to the metallic door of the suite, he opened it for me.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± That was all I said.


    I shut the door behind me, walked to the bed with her in my arms, and ced her on it as gently as I could.


    It felt strange to treat a woman like this, it was not in my nature, but with her, everything seemed effortless.


    Mate bond.


    It was that.


    She came down from the bed and stood at the edge. I took off my blood-stained clothes.


    Her cheeks turned a dark shade of red. I could not tell if it was because of the fight outside or if it was my chest. Either way, her blush was arousing.


    ¡°You should lie down,¡± I said aloud. She turned away from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stain your bedsheets. I¡­ I can leave now, thank you.¡± Her voice was soft. She was still a bit shaken, but her eyes were focused on me. River whistled and I tore my eyes away from her. Her long blue dress was ruined by the blood stains she had gotten from being held to my chest. I grit my teeth to stop myself from acting even more strangely. But, the next words that slipped out of my mouth did so.


    ¡°You will be spending the night here. You can use my bathroom and change into my clothes.¡±


    She blinked twice. We were both stunned by my statement. It was only a matter of time until she nodded and stepped into the bathroom.


    When she entered, I walked into my kitchen to wash off my hands in the immacte white sink. I moved to my wardrobe to take out clothes for her.


    I could not remember thest time I entered the kitchen. The huge space was hardly ever used, still, it sparkled.


    The four windows of the room were closed tightly. I doubt I had ever seen them open. There were cooking utensils around, all shiny and unused. I had never had a meal from here, I would always eat in the casino or other restaurants. I hated cooking and never thought about it.


    I walked out of the kitchen, and into the room taking out the smallest pair of pajamas I owned, a grey-colored set, and ced it on my bed for her.


    ¡°Can you pass them to me, please?¡± Her small voice filled the room.


    I looked up from the bed.

 Chapter 40

    JOJO:


    I stood at the bathroom door, shivering while waiting for the clothes. Deep down, I knew his six-foot presence made me shiver more than the cold.


    He sauntered towards me, the clothes in his hands. I tried not to let my eyes linger on his toned body, but I could not help stealing a few nces. His upper body was bare and his well-defined abs and chest were slick with sweat. His trousers hung dangerously low on his waist. It exposed the v-shaped line that led to¡­


    My eyes jerked up when he got very close to me. I could swear that I saw him smirk, but it was gone immediately it came.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumbled against the sound of my own heart pounding against my chest. I slipped into the bathroom and ced my ear against the door, waiting to hear his footsteps go away. When he finally did, I heaved a sigh and slipped into the pajamas.     I had tried to ck out earlier events from my mind, but it was impossible to do so. The steam-covered, foggy mirror stared back at me. I could still see how troubled and afraid my green eyes looked. Was I ever going to stop being afraid?


    Yes, I had the right to be. But, I wanted more than anything for the bad thoughts to go away. I hated men, I wanted to hate them, but all this fear was tugging at my chest, wing my subconscious. That was what I didn¡¯t want. Still, with the alpha, everything was different.


    Maybe it was the guilt that came from how to repay him for my mother¡¯s debt which he had cleared, but I was sure of one thing. I could give him my body, but never my heart.


    I had no heart to give. And he did not need my heart, not when he seemed not to have his.


    After putting my hair in a messy bun, I came out of the bathroom fully dressed. The shirt I wore traveled down to my mid-thigh but I still wore the trousers. I folded the waist three times so that it fits on mine. I knew that I looked very awkward, but I was used to it.


    I walked to the edge of the bed and stood there, waiting for him to round up his call. He looked away from a synthetic flower pot and turned to me. I tore my eyes away from him and fixed them on the cobalt blue mattress.


    The call ended and I cleared my throat, my eyes now on him. I hated that I had to crane my neck whenever I looked up at him, but I liked to watch him stare down at me.


    ¡°I was just wondering if I could¡­ can I sleep on the couch?¡± I pointed at the ck L-shaped luxury couch that sat opposite his bed, against a wall.


    ¡°The bed.¡± He did not hesitate.


    ¡°You would be sleeping on the bed.¡± He was not being nice; it was an order.


    I was scared and nervous at the same time. It was hard to decipher why the Alpha would want me to sleep in his bed. He was not a man who forced himself on women, women threw themselves at him.


    ¡°But-¡± I started to say.


    ¡°Good night.¡± He cut in, disappearing into the bathroom. The door shut behind him and my gaze traveled back to the bed.


    Did I need toy there?


    I cursed at the stupid air conditioner. It was so cold in here, even though I had just had a bath in the scalding hot temperature of the water. I started to search for the remote on every table in the room, careful not to ruin anything. Still, I couldn¡¯t find it. I wasn¡¯t sure at first about opening the drawers but then I opened the first one and couldn¡¯t stop myself from opening the others. The first two was empty and the third had documents that seemed important. Thest contained the piece of gold I had been searching for.


    I pointed it at the AC unit and pressed random buttons. I only managed to increase the chilly temperature of the room.


    There it was again! Anotherck of knowledge was going to embarrass me.


    The thin fabric did nothing to protect me from the cold. Soon, I was wrapping my arms around myself in a bid to stop myself from freezing to death. I had suffered too much in life to die at the hands of an air-conditioner.


    Then the next minute, the bathroom door was pushed open.  HE walked out of it dripping wet His hair was curly from his fresh shower and a thick ck towel hung loosely around his waist.


    I had put words in my mouth, I swear on it. But, immediately after I saw him, I lost the ability to speak. His chiseled abs tied my tongue. When I forced words out, I merely stuttered.  His eyes were on me. He had caught me drooling all over him.


    ¡°Please¡­ it¡¯s cold. Could you¡­ turn¡­ turn¡­ off the¡­ AC?¡± My teeth sped against one another, shivering even more than I did.


    As soon as I said it, he walked to me and took the remote from my hands, and turned the AC off.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered and climbed onto the bed.


    His eyes dropped to my chest for a split second when I faced him. I became conscious of my now hard and pointed nipples. It was visible in the thin fabric. I pulled the duvet up to my shoulders even as he turned to walk into his closet. This was a bad idea. My heart had not been able to beat regrly since I stepped into this room.


    I knew it would be worse if the alphay close to me.


    He soon stepped out of his closet and stood facing me, while he buttoned the shirt of the pajamas on his body. He looked younger in it.


    This man had to be hung, killed, and burned. How was it not a crime to be this sexy in everything you wore?


    His dark eyes narrowed on my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that on your neck?¡±


    My hand instinctively went to touch the scar on my neck. It was from the Band-Aid I had ripped off in the shower.


    ¡°It¡¯s uh¡­ I fell.¡± It was a lie, a necessary one.


    ¡°The truth, Red.¡± His tone was calm, dangerously calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the truth.¡± I muttered.


    He only sighed and walked towards me. He ended up at the edge of the left side of the bed. Then he lowered himself to my height, his arms rooted on the bed on either side of my body. His face was directly against mine, our noses barely inches away from each other, and our lips¡­ If I leaned in a little bit more, I could¡­


    ¡°If it¡¯s him, I¡¯ll be happy to end him.¡± His icy tone echoed in the pit of my ears.


    He didn¡¯t look like he jokes with such words. When alpha Lake said a man would die, the man always died.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s Zita Lowe. Don¡¯t kill him, please.¡±


    His forehead creased as he moved away from me. I could finally breathe without taking all of him in with me.


    I realized I had ratted Zita Lowe out. What if he did something to her? What could I say to nullify what I had already said? My mind was racing at an unbelievable pace, but no sensible thoughts formed in it.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He snapped at me. His eyes did not leave the book they were buried in.


    I doubted I was going to have any sleep. However, I must have been very tired because before I knew it, I was waking up to a slice of sunshine peeking at me through the half-closed curtains. It was by far the most peaceful sleep I¡¯d ever had.


    I was ready to snuggle back into bed when I heard a familiar muffled voice.


    ¡°No. The strippers won¡¯t be training this night as well¡­ yes, they¡¯re training as warrior wolves. The rogues are threatening to outnumber us. We need more soldiers to-¡±


    I stirred and the conversation stopped at once.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 41

    LAKE:


    Kenji carefully exined the routine of the warrior¡¯s training to me. We were both cut off when Red stirred in the bed. We stopped and turned to her.


    I knew he had noticed her awake for some time, but we had both ignored it. I watched her sit up on the bed, facial features enhanced by the sunlight gracing her face. Apart from her red hair, I appreciated the way her striking green eyes gave her a mysterious aura. She had striking and naturally glowing skin. She turned her face to us.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha. Beta Kenji.¡± Her voice was patchy from sleep. I found her morning voice beautiful. She seemed as though she would speak, but she never did.


    I was going to ask about her night but immediately decided against it. I did not need Kenji throwing me cautioning res anymore. It was bad enough that he had seen us both in bed.


    Kenji¡¯s phone beeped, and his attention diverted to the device. He smiled as he read the text, before looking up at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Smith. She sends her regards.¡±


    Mrs. Smith.


    I knew that name. The strange female who owned the equally strange restaurant he had dragged me into.


    ¡°What do you have with her?¡±


    He was silent before he heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but can we get out of here?¡± Kenji asked.


    I put a foot forward, ready to follow him behind when his phone rang again. I could swear I felt steam from the vapor of anger boiling in my stomach, escape through my ears.


    He muttered an apology before picking up the call, his face lighting up in the middle of the call. I could hear Red tiptoe to the bathroom while the call went on.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle overter¡­ Yes,ter, I still have a lot to do here at work.¡± His voice wasced with glee as he spoke. The call went on for a few minutes before he turned to me.


    ¡°It was Jade. She¡¯s back in the city. At our family home for now.¡± He was so excited to see her. I wasn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°Tell her wee on my behalf.¡±


    Jade was the only woman in the world he knew the buttons needed to push me to the wall, she never hesitated to push them.


    Red returned to the room and she offered me a small smile, even when she knew I would never return it. It was the sincerity of the smile that caught me.


    ¡°Thank you alpha, for everything. You saved me yesterday. You¡­ you have a good heart and only the goddess can repay your kindness.¡± She was as meek as a dove while she spoke.


    And I?


    I scoffed.


    Good heart indeed.


    I sought to let her know I was far from a good man. I was a fucking predator, Lucifer in the wolf skin. And I had nned to make her wrench in pain after rejecting her, but not today. I was in no mood for the drama involved.


    I ced a call to Neil instead.


    ¡°Coffee. One expresso and te.¡±


    When I returned my gaze to her, she had disappeared into the bathroom. She was in a hurry to leave, but I was in no hurry to let her go. It was strange. It had always been the other way around.


    I had nned to take River on a run today but he seemed content just being around her. She was easy, perhaps, too easy for me.


    She came out of the shower just as I was handed the coffee. I pushed thette coffee into her hand, raking my eyes through her body.


    She stood in a simple green jumpsuit, matching her green eyes. Her hair was styled in a tight ponytail with a few stubborn strands decorating her forehead. The jumpsuit clung to her body like a second skin, pronouncing the shapely curves of her small build. When she stepped out of this room, other men would have their eyes on her. Neither River nor I were pleased by this fact.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered the two words for the umpteenth time.


    I said nothing and watched in silence until she downed every drop of coffee in her cup. She ced the cup on the table and picked up her bag.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± She murmured.


    Without waiting for a response, she moved past me to the door.


    I saw her pause when she reached it. She was stuck on the spot, as though she sensed darkness and demons waiting at the other end of it.


    I knew the cause. It was him. Kenji had informed me his name was Harris. He was currently in the same jail with her Aunty and the woman¡¯s rapist of a son. Harris would be an outcast by this time tomorrow, and her aunt? I did not know about her yet.


    Why was I getting involved in family matters that did not concern me? I did not know. Neither did I n to stop.


    In one swift motion, I was behind her. When she tried to pull the door open, my left hand closed it shut.


    ¡°He would not be able to hurt you anymore.¡± It was both the truth and a promise. I was grateful it sounded like both.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    She looked up at me. Those eyes as green as leaves on a willow tree had so great a fear embedded in them. It angered me.


    My fingers traced the skin of her chin as I lifted her face so that she had no choice but to look into my eyes.


    ¡°This sure.¡±


    I pressed my lips against hers, her response was fast and eager. She had wanted this for as long as I had.


    She took control of the kiss and I let her. I was turned on by her new aura of bravery. She broke the kiss just when it got deeper.


    I leaned into her and whispered against her lips.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    ¡°He almost killed him, Alpha. I had never seen him so angry. He would be making him an outcast today, too. All because he was supposedly trying to take advantage of her.¡±


    Neil reported the events of the previous night to Lake¡¯s father. He looked down at the photo in his eyes, brows squinted as though searching for something.


    ¡°Lake does not care about anyone but himself. And my mother. So why would he care about this ordinary girl? She¡¯s a beautiful woman, but that doesn¡¯t count as jack-shit. And she¡¯s too young for him.¡± Alpha Coleined as he leaned into his chair. Even in the dark, Neil could see the worried creases on the man¡¯s forehead.


    Pin-drop silence enveloped the room. Alpha Cole flipped through the pages of the extensive report file Neil hadpiled on Jojo.


    ¡°Dorcas Wyatt is her mother¡¯s name?¡±


    It was more of an exmation than a question, but Neil nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Alpha Cole¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°She had a brain hemorrhage? Is she still in the hospital?¡± He asked again. The sudden interest in Jojo¡¯s mother caused Neil to raise a brow.


    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ve cleared her bills. She¡¯s receiving treatment now.¡±


    Neil watched the man take out a cigar and ce it in between his fingers.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Eight million dors in total, Alpha,¡± Neil replied.


    The man¡¯s hands seized in the air, with the cigar in it. He dropped his hand and faced Neil squarely.


    ¡°Eight million what? What has gone wrong with him? That much money for a silly girl?! What is he now? A phnthropist?!¡±


    Neil knew better than to respond. He allowed the alpha to lean against his chair and sigh, twirling his cigar.


    Did you try to find out if she¡¯s perhaps, his mate?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The mate bond.


    Neil¡¯s eyes widened. Of course! That was the only thing powerful enough to change a man like Lake! How had he not thought of it?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Alpha but I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°Do that. Have you gotten him to interact with Jessika Rellstely?¡±


    Neil shook his head, a sign for no.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t attended any meeting I¡¯ve set up with her. However, in a few days, he¡¯ll have to attend a party and she¡¯ll be there¡­¡±


    He replied, ¡°Change of ns. Let Jessika be for now. From now on, keep a close eye on my son and the outcast girl. She would be useful if she can give us an heir. Have they had sex yet?¡±


    Neil blinked twice and swallowed hard. The question was¡­ ufortable.


    ¡°I¡­ I cannot tell, sir. I do not know.¡± Neil answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.  Just keep a closer eye on him.¡± Alpha Cole instructed and Neil bowed.


    ¡°Will do, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That good-for-nothing woman better be good enough to carry his heir. She has an eye for things out of her league, just like her father.¡±


    Neil did not know what to make of thest four words.


    His phone beeped and he peeped into it on the table. It was Lake.


    ¡°He wants a driver to take her to the hospital,¡± Neil spoke up.


    ¡°Go.¡± It was amand.

 Chapter 42

    JOJO:


    I did not know why I kissed him. I could me it on the coffee, but I knew I enjoyed every sensual second of it.


    ¡°Trust me.¡± He had said. And I nodded. Even though I knew of my inability to trust, not even myself.


    I left his suite after letting him know of my visit to my mother today. He had asked, and I answered. Time and time again, I had tried to ask myself why he cared, why I allowed him to care.


    I walked out of the silent hallway, into the bright corridor that led to the elevator. I took out my phone to return Mel¡¯s missed calls only to realize there was nowork connection in the elevator. I groaned and slid the phone back into my back pocket, not caring about the eyes on me this time.


    My mind was only focused on my mother¡¯s welfare.  I wasn¡¯t going to watch her slip off my fingers when we were almost here. I was hoping that she would wake up and see how much Valerie had grown. She would love the way Ley called her ¡®momma¡¯. She would love the simr twinkle in Ley¡¯s eyes every time something good happened, she would love her taste in fashion just like hers. She would adore Ley, just as she had adored me. And Ley? Ley would be the happiest girl alive if her momma finally woke up. I was sure of it.


    She had been asleep for far too long.


    I stared nkly out of the elevator until the distant sound of heels against the floor brought my consciousness back to the present.


    Outside the elevator, I called Mel.


    ¡°Hey! Last night¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something happened, Mel. I¡¯m sorry. Could you two meet me at the hospital, please?¡± I had no excuse, but Mel sighed.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I ended the call and stepped out of the exit. I found myself looking over my shoulder with every step I took.


    ¡°Good day miss, the car is over there.¡±


    I turned in the direction of the voice. My right hand rose to the air on defense reflex. The man had a questioning re in his eyes before it dissolved and he bowed to me.


    His uniform showed that he was a certified driver for the Empire. The logo, Rush Empire in light blue inscriptions on his in white shirt was the first thing my eyesnded on when I saw him. He was certainly not here for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir but I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    I made my way to walk past him, but he covered my path once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m here on the instructions of Alpha Lake. He sent me here toe and pick up Miss JoJo Wyatt.¡± He stered a picture of me in front of my face. I blinked twice at the image of the girl before I looked up at him.


    ¡°Pleasee with me, miss.¡± He began to walk away.


    I could not bring myself to move. What game was this? What was Alpha Lake up to?


    The st of motorcycles, the sounds of traffic, and the rasp of my leather sandals against the asphalt did nothing to make me less anxious as I walked behind the driver.


    I tried to assure myself that he probably treated other workers in the casino the same way, but I knew I was lying to myself. There were over a hundred workers in Rush. There was no way he got cars for them all!


    The driver came to a halt before a shiny ck SUV, obviously a new model. I blinked twice at the car.


    There was no way I was getting into this.


    Was I getting into this?


    Oh my God! I was getting into this! Both my head and body bubbled in excitement.


    He pressed a key and the car beeped, the doors unlocked. He opened the passenger door and turned to me, putting out a hand, a sign for me to walk into the car.


    I entered the car, even though hesitant. The subtle, stiff smells of burnished metal and dry leather graced my nostrils.


    He started the engine as soon as he entered and began to drive. I closed my eyes and allowed myself to bask in the sound of the slow, country music ying at a low volume through the speakers. It lulled me to sleep.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, miss.¡± A hand shook me.  I jerked up, my cheeks flustered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured.


    He shed me a kind smile. I saw the gate of the hospital when I looked out the window.


    I had not told him the address. But, Alpha Lake could have. He had never been here too, or had he?


    More questions. I always found myself asking questions when it came to that man.


    I finally got down from the SUV. Curious stares from familiar eyes all focused on me. I could only imagine what they thought of me.


    Going into Ward 107 was hard for me.  I pushed open the door. I was weed by the nauseating smell of chemicals and antiseptics hitting my nostrils.


    The minute our eyes met, Ley ran towards me.  I crouched down to her height, pulling her fiercely against my body in a tight hug. My heart melted against her head.  She didn¡¯t want to let go, so I lifted her off the floor in bridal style and took her with me as I went to sit beside Mel.


    Mel hardly looked like her usual bubbly self. I could not measure the guilt that ate at me as I watched her. This was all my fault.


    There were bags underneath her tired eyes and her clothes were nothing to write home about. Her hair was dry and her face devoid of any makeup, very unlike Mel.


    She had probably been up all night, catering to my sister while I frolicked with the alpha in his suite. Guilt tugged the strings of my conscience.


    Her eyes brightened in a small smile when she saw me. She was a shadow of the Mel I knew.


    ¡°Hey, Jo. You look so good.¡±


    ¡°Mel. I¡¯m so sorry, you look so stressed.¡± I apologized, I had to. I did nothing to mask the guilt and pain in my voice.


    ¡°I guess. But I swear, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just need some sleep. Ley was having a runny stomachst night so we both couldn¡¯t sleep. She looks better than I do, she had a good sleep.¡± She patted Ley¡¯s hair, and affection and love radiated from everything she did.


    I felt like a bad friend and an even worse sister.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    Valerie nodded in silence, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    Mel added, ¡°She¡¯s fine now. It was just the effect of the emergency call from the hospitalst night. Must have shaken her up a bit.¡±


    She looked down at Ley.


    ¡°You¡¯re all good now, aren¡¯t you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Valerie¡¯s eyes brightened as she nodded affirmatively. My heart sank. I had been away for too long, I was losing sight of the people that mattered most.


    I sighed and took Mel¡¯s palm into mine. I squeezed it gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I had to put you through this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should be. Turned a bad bitch into a babysitter and much more too damn fast. But it¡¯s okay, I forgive you.¡± She was trying to brighten the darkness hovering around the room, but it did not work as she had expected it to.


    s, I summoned the courage to look up at my mother¡¯s bed. I gently put Ley down and rose on my feet. I walked up to her in slow steps. When I got to her side, my shaking hands moved to caress her aging hair. She was so weak and tired, almost lifeless. I did not want to discard the ounce of hope I had. The tears threatened to cloud my vision but I did not let them fall.


    I had to be strong for Valerie and Mel.


    ¡°The doctor saidst night was not the first time she¡¯s had a cardiac arrest. I only wonder why they didn¡¯t tell us.¡± Mel spoke. I noticed the hint of annoyance in her voice.


    I was visibly annoyed, my nostrils twitched. How could they have been so careless with my mother¡¯s health?


    ¡°So why did they call us now?¡±


    ¡°It was really serious this time.  He said he would need to speak to us. I just know that if anything happens to her, they would be held ountable.  We had every right to know.¡± Mel continued toin.


    I should have replied, but I was at a loss for both words and actions. All I could do was stand and watch my mother battle for her life. Like she had been doing for eight years.


    The door creaked open then and the doctor walked in.

 Chapter 43

    JOJO:


    ¡°Good day, Miss Wyatt. Do you want to talk here or shall we do that in my office?¡± He asked.


    I looked around the room, silently requesting their permission to step out. Mel nodded and I turned to the doctor.


    ¡°Your office, please.¡±


    He turned and I followed him out of the ward.


    I closed the door of his office behind me when we walked in.  He was already pulling out a chair which he sat on afterward, then gestured for me to sit on the one opposite him.


    My heart thudded in my chest as I settled into the chair. I scrubbed my nervous and sweaty palms against my thighs. Therge room felt like the walls were closing in on me. I waited in silence for his verdict.


    ¡°This is not the first time it¡¯s happened,¡± he started. My frown appeared again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third time and we¡¯re deeply sorry for not letting you know until now. We believed we had it under control. At this point, we have no choice but to let you in on it.¡± There was a long pause. I was still waiting for the bad news.


    ¡°We might have to introduce new options apart from the normal treatment.¡± The silence after that was enough for me to realize the budding feeling I was experiencing was anger seeping through my veins.


    What did they mean that they had it under control? My mother was suffering! And none of their bloody asses deemed it fit to tell me!


    ¡°This would involve some more money. The money that had been paid in for her treatment is almost exhausted and the bnce would not be enough to pay for this option we¡¯d like to try. We decided to get your opinion. Would you want us to carry on with her usual treatment or would you bear the cost of the new method?¡±


    Money. Money. And more money. That was all they cared about here.


    I wanted, more than anything else, to send their new method and their greedy purses to hell. But, this was my mother¡¯s life on the line. I did not mindying down my life.


    Goosebumps crept to the surface of my skin. I could only imagine how much this new option would cause.


    ¡°How much do I have to pay for this option, doctor?¡± I asked.


    His eyes glittered with pity. He heaved a sigh and fell back into his seat.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need an additional thirty thousand dors. We¡¯ll be doing a cardioversion session on her, we¡¯ll be shocking her heart. It will have side effects, but I promise that it would do her more good than harm.¡±


    Thirty thousand dors was all the money I had with me.  I had nned to pay off Ley¡¯s tuition fee and some debts with it but I still snuck my hand into the purse. I took the whole amount and ced it on the doctor¡¯s table, swearing on my life that if my mother didn¡¯t get any better, he would cough all the money I had spent, along with bits of blood.


    He looked down at the money and back up at me. I grit my teeth. He must have been shocked, how could the pauper who slept in her mother¡¯s ward because she had nowhere else to suddenly manufacture thirty thousand dors in less than ten minutes?


    He did not know half of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s your money.¡± I gnarled.


    ¡°Take it and bloody do your job.¡±


    He shifted in his seat, visibly uneasy before he looked up at me.


    ¡°Oh. We¡¯ll start the session in no time, then. I¡¯ll get my team ready.¡± He stated, getting up and I did too.


    ¡°Doctor, do your best to make sure she survives this.  I need her to be alive.¡± I fought back my tears. This man did not care about my small family, I could not give him more reasons to pity me.


    He sighed.


    ¡°I wish I could promise you that everything would be fine, Miss Wyatt, but unfortunately I cannot do that. Your mother has a very low possibility of surviving at this point, around 30-40%. She¡¯s been fighting for eight years, it¡¯s understandable that her organs have be weak which is why she has been defying every treatment.¡±


    I sniffed, forcing my tears back in.


    ¡°This might also be happening because she had not received any form of treatment in thest eight years before now. That is, apart from oxygen and water to keep her alive.¡±


    I corked my right brow. What was he talking about?


    ¡°No, doctor. She received treatment for five years before my Auntie stopped paying for it. You should check your records, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s there somewhere.¡±


    First, he keeps my mother¡¯s condition away from me. And now, a lie to back up his ipetence? Wow!


    ¡°If she told you anything of that sort, then she lied. There has been no payment for her treatment. Ever since she was abandoned here, she¡¯s merely been surviving.¡±


    My eyes danced around his face. He was not lying.


    I fell and sat back on the chair with a thud. My head began to spin, my chest and heart ached simultaneously, and my mouth remained open.


    What was I supposed to tell Ley now? Give up? Should I take back the money? No, that was not even an option.


    I had to do something, anything at all.


    So I stood up again and took the doctor¡¯s outstretched hand in a handshake before I walked out of his office.


    I stood in the corridor of my mother¡¯s ward for countless minutes, pushing back my tears and finding the smile I could use to lie. When I believed I had found the perfect smile, I walked into my mother¡¯s room.


    Ley¡¯s eyes widened as she saw me.


    ¡°Will momma be okay?¡± I took a seat beside her, sping her small palm in mine.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I watched as she swallowed thest slice of bread in her hands and dashed to our mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Done eating! Can I clean her up now?¡± She asked, facing Mel. Ley had also learned our puppy dog eyes trick.


    I chuckled, but Mel did not fall for it. She feigned a frown and shook her head.


    ¡°Not until you drink some water too.¡±


    Ley ran back to where she sat, took up a bottle filled with water from the side of her chair, and gulped half of its content down. She ran back to my mother and took out everything she needed to clean her from a drawer.


    I watched her do it with a smile that never left her face. My heart squeezed in pain as it shrunk in my chest.  I had to smoothen my features every time she looked at me.  At that moment, it hurt so much to smile. Mel nudged my arm during one of those times and whispered.


    ¡°I know he told you something and it¡¯s bothering you. Just remember, you¡¯re not hurting alone. I¡¯m here.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She intertwined our fingers. It was impossible to hold back the tears after then.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°Fiftyps around the field, now,¡± Bec ordered and Kenji stood there, watching them take off at themand- all twenty-five of the Pack¡¯s warrior wolves in their human form.


    Okay, that was a lie.


    He only watched Ashley. He could not figure out why she decided to wear the pair of shorts she knew were his weakness.


    He caught the bottle of water Bec threw at him with one hand and screwed it open, he gulped the water down.


    Bec was in front of Kenji by the time he was done. Kenji shed him a half smile.


    Bec was a very quiet man and both men barely spoke to each other, despite being Beta and Gamma of their pack. Kenji had nothing against him, in fact, he highly respected his privacy and silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, man?¡± Kenji decided to start a conversation. The man, Bec, only shrugged.


    ¡°Been busy scouting for more wolves to join the warriors. We might need more strip dancers, it¡¯s the easiest way to get fit wolves.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Alpha concerning the new girl,¡± Kenji replied, it had been on his mind for a while. Bec narrowed his eyes at him.


    ¡°Thought she doesn¡¯t have a wolf?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t, I cannot smell her scent no matter how I try,¡± Kenji spoke again.


    ¡°She¡¯s lost her wolf.¡± Kenji saw Bec¡¯s keen eyes travel around the field.


    ¡°She has.¡± He agreed, then continued, ¡°But she can be trained, to try to summon her wolf back. She only needs to be strong enough to hold it down this time.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bec did not seem to think it was a bright idea, still. He spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no trace of her scent, Kenji. She must have lost her wolf for years now, it would be almost impossible to summon it now. But please, by all means, give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Kenji replied. The alpha had been moving in strange ways for days. He couldn¡¯t wait to hear what he¡¯ll say.


    The girls returned one after the other, the instant they went quiet. Many times they had been attacked by rival packs/rogues, and our girls had been underestimated. No one expected them to win against male warrior wolves. But, the survivors ¨C if any ¨C were forced to eat their words along with sand every time. They had never lost a fight.


    It was now time to show off their skills. Kenji pulled out a chair, a few inches from the stage the fight was to take ce, and settled into it. He waited for the first set of warriors to challenge each other. He had not been here in weeks. Bec was his medium of information, the man guarded the warriors like a furious mother hawk.


    Kenji was keen to see what they all had for him. Especially Ashley. He needed her to impress him.


    ¡°Zelda and Sia, you will both take the first round,¡± Bec called out.


    It was great matchmaking, Kenji thought.


    Zelda and Sia were not friends, they worked different nights being strip dancers and therefore, there would be no emotions in the way. Exactly how he liked it.


    ¡°Start,¡± Bec ordered and they did not immediately go in for the kill, both observing each other firsthand. And then suddenly, Sia lunged toward Zelda with a hard fist, but she ducked to the side, allowing get to punch the air and stagger before regaining her stance. Before she could turn tounch another attack, Zelda wrapped her arms around her throat from behind and held her two hands hostage at her back, then obstructed her breathing. Sia tapped Zelda¡¯s knee with the back of her leg, but not as hard as she ought to.


    When it looked like she was about to give up, she lifted her leg with newfound strength, hitting Zelda¡¯s right knee severally until Zelda released her, clutching her knee in pain. Sia gasped for breath and Zelda limped away, difort evident on her face.  Sia charged towards her, sessfully delivering a punch to her face this time, more punches to her neck, face, and stomach until Zelda fell to the floor- losing the fight. She was carried out of the circle and Sia stood inside still, awaiting the next opponent while wheezing and clutching her throat area.


    Sia still stood in the circle, three opponentster and her eyes mirrored bloodlust, even with her body stained with the very familiar liquid already.


    The next name caused him to sit up on his chair.


    ¡°Ashley, you¡¯re next,¡± Bec ordered and she was inside the circle in split seconds like she had longed for this very moment. She had not looked in his direction since they arrived.


    Kenji hoped it was part of the surprise she had for him.


    His phone lit up with a new text message from Jade. She was asking him to visit. He made a mental note to do so immediately after the training. His eyes returned to the circle.


    Ashley ducked Sia¡¯s punch immediately it came, returning the failed attack with an elbow to the side of her cheek, and blood spilled from Sia¡¯s mouth, showing the intensity of the blow.


    He sat there, a proud boyfriend. She was doing good so far. Sia delivered her first punch right to her stomach and Kenji watched her stagger back, her mouth opens to take in any air she could get.  He sought to find her eyes, even without knowing why.  Sia went in again, severally but Ashley dodged all hands and struck her neck with an elbow. Sia was getting weak and he could see it.


    Kenji rose and called the order.


    ¡°Shift!¡±


    Ashley transformed into her reddish brown wolf immediately, fierce and pretty just like she was. She held the deepest blue eyes he had ever seen. Sia transformed right after, into her dark grey wolf, some inches bigger than Ashley¡¯s. They charged at each other, snarling madly and attacking each other even more veraciously now that they were in their wolf forms, no more reserves. Just how he had wanted it. Animals had no emotions, they did not think, they acted.


    With bloodied furs, they still bit at each other, their canines sinking so deeply into their hounds. Sia was close to losing consciousness from the loss much blood. Ashley noticed and ended the round with a powerful push to her using her nuzzle. Sia hit the floor, still in her wolf form, submitting to her victor.


    Everyone else cheered as Sia was carried away. He watched Ashley with pride, even though her wolf had only spared him one quick nce. She brought down the next four opponents and was finally brought to submission by Zita Lowe, who also brought down her share of victims.


    Zita Lowe was eventually injured heavily by Hadley, who brought down everyone else who dared to face her and she was eventually dered the winner.


    To close the training session, Kenji faced Bec in his wolf.  Unlike thest time they fought, Kenji took him down in minutes. He sustained minor injuries after the fight but was sure they would heal in no time. The training ended on that note, and everyone shifted back into their human forms.


    Ashley walked up to him, her steps slow and her eyes were unapologetically seductive. She surely wanted his eyes to linger on her while she came up to him. Kenji graciously granted her request. His eyes remained on her the whole time. Ashley was far from the most beautiful woman he had seen, but every minute he spent with her left him craving for more.


    ¡°Hey, fighter.¡± He called and her cheeks lighted up with a tinge of red. She ced her lips against his in response. Kenji hesitated and pulled Ashley away from him in the politest way he could.


    Who did she think she was? We could not do this here.


    Ashley must have understood. She cowered in shame and wiped her lip gloss stain off his lips.


    Zita Lowe limped past them, shooting Ashley a dramatic death re. Ashley returned it, hers was more intense. She wrapped her arms around Kenji¡¯s neck.


    Zita Lowe walked away in anger.


    Kenji was left with lingering questions after watching this act between the women. Was Ashley with him to spite Zita? Was that why she kissed him? Was their rtionship some kind of power tussle between the women? Most importantly, why the hell did he care?


    She was just a game, right?


    He nodded to himself, right.


    But it did not help the empty feeling in his chest.


    ¡°¡®l need to leave now.¡±  He said curtly.


    Without waiting for her reply, he turned his back on her and headed for the exit.

 Chapter 45

    LAKE:


    I stood up and he- Xavier Monterrey, stood up too, we shook hands and he bowed slightly, in courtesy. We had just closed a business deal worth millions. Xavier had once again, proved himself to be one of the best persons to work with.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha. I look forward to working on more projects with you.¡± He spoke with a bold smile on his face.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± That was all I replied. I watched him leave in silence.


    I found my enthusiasm dwindling this time. I was not as excited as I used to be while signing deals with him. Perhaps, my perspective of him had changed from the night he asked to have Red.


    A visible frown formed on my face. I squinted my brows and adjusted the tie on my neck. Why did I seem to care too much about this girl?


    She was not my first mate. There had been two women before her, yet, I was never stuck on anyone as much as I was on her. I had almost killed a man for her, I went ahead and made him an outcast. When had I begun to care about people¡¯s troubles? When did I begin to familiarize myself with empathy?


    Theck of control I now had was infuriating. I despised not being in charge, especially of my thoughts.


    My doorbell chimed twice before my door creaked open. I turned my head slightly to find Kenji bowed in front of me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Alpha Lake.¡±


    I nodded, in silence.


    I noticed his eyes narrow on me as he took a seat opposite me.


    ¡°You look troubled.¡± He stated. I could hear the underlying question, but I ignored it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s been going on?¡± To divert his attention from me, I needed to give him something to be busy with.


    ¡°There has been a lot of improvement in training the warriors, I would say we are ny percent ready for battle.¡± His response was eager and confident.


    ¡°Good enough. But, we¡¯re not just training to be good enough, we¡¯re training to win.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha. We¡¯ll do better.¡± His enthusiasm had dwindled, but the sparkle of a warrior remained in his eyes.


    I still had more things to say.


    ¡°We should not focus on training, too. We need to know who our enemies are. I¡¯m sure they know every one of us by name but we do not even have a clear picture of one of our threats.¡± I sighed. Talking about the war exhausted me.


    ¡°How has the search been going?¡±


    I noticed his shoulders fall before he adjusted himself in his seat.


    ¡°The spies never return with tangible information. The rogues are good at hiding.¡± Heined.


    ¡°Then we get better at finding them.¡± My tone was calm, but I knew Kenji knew the wrath thaty underneath.


    ¡°I understand, Alpha¡± He looked down at his wristwatch, before shifting in his seat.


    ¡°Would have to get going now. My mother has been sick.¡±


    Kenji¡¯sst statement struck me like lightning.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He turned his face away from me.


    ¡°When? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it to me?¡± I gnarled. He took three terrified steps away from me.


    Mrs. Lockwood was another exception from my dislike for women. She had taken up my mother¡¯s role from the moment she disappeared up until now. Even with a health condition that caused her to lose some of her memory, she did not forget to check up on me. I could not believe Kenji had hidden something of this sort from me.


    His eyes softened as he looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just, I didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    I can¡¯t say I understood his reason, but I was willing to try.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Without a second thought, I closed my Mac book and rose.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    We left my office together, taking Kenji¡¯s newly acquired Coro for the short trip. After a one-hour drive, we stopped in front of the familiar two-storied building, an extravagant house for a family of four. I had not seen his family in almost five years and I did not know how to feel.


    We alighted the car and made our way to the house. I decided not to think much of it while hoping that Jade would not show up here. I was far from ready for drama.


    He stopped at the door and rang the doorbell. Once, twice, thrice until we had stood there for more than five minutes. It was one thing I remembered about the Lockwoods. They never answered the door in time, but I was used to it.


    Mrs. Lockwood¡¯s head popped through the small space she opened. Her well-rounded face lit up as soon as she set her eyes on me.


    ¡°Lake!¡± She yelled in excitement and pulled me into her arms.  Kenji frowned beside me, seemingly embarrassed by his mother¡¯s actions. However, it caused a small smile to appear on my face. Before I could wrap my arms around her, she pulled away, her evergreen smug smile stered on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long Maa. I apologize for not¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh goodness, you still call me that!¡± She waved her right hand and threw her head back inughter.


    ¡°Goddess, I missed you so much, my boy!¡± She dramatically wiped the imaginary tears her under eyes and squeezed my hands in hers. Of course, I did call her Maa, she was the mother I never had.


    ¡°Can we go inside, mom?¡±


    We had both forgotten Kenji stood there. Mrs. Lockwood shed her son a grin as she turned her back toward us.


    ¡°Of course! Come in.¡±


    She ushered us into the house.


    She dragged us into the kitchen. I had not realized how hungry I was until the scent of spicy chicken and cinnamon rolls wafted through my nostrils. The kitchen had been one of my favorite ces in the house, Mrs. Lockwood made a huge fraction of the best meals I had tasted in my life.


    She picked up a cinnamon roll and passed it to me. I took the roll between my fingers, the oily feel and aroma causing me to salivate, I could feel my stomach bubble with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have neither had good rest nor good food in a while. Look at you, so thin!¡±


    By then, she meant my muscles were thick. She liked to think my biceps were made of bones.


    ¡°And your granny is too old to look after you. I would make you something to¡­¡±


    ¡°You should rest, maa. You¡¯re sick.¡± I cut in, pulling her away from the gas cooker gently. She cast Kenji a swift nce before she managed a sad smile at me.


    ¡°I know, but seeing you here gives me strength so make yourselffortable and allow me to make my magic.¡±


    How could I resist those warm brown eyes? It was pointless to do so, so I didn¡¯t try.


    As we turned to leave the kitchen, Mr. Lockwood walked down the stairs at the same time. He was a short man, I liked to think he had narrowly escaped dwarfism.


    Just like his wife, his eyes lit up as soon as he saw me. The old man burst intoughter. I shook my head in amusement.


    ¡°Lake, man!¡± He pulled my hand into his and engulfed my right shoulder in a side hug. There was a smile on my face when he tapped my back gently.


    Mr. Lockwood soon left me to walk over to his wife, who stood behind the kitchen counter, chopping some leaves.


    Mrs. Lockwood smiled when he stood by her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here too, right?¡±


    ¡°I think I might have just seen a ghost but I¡¯m too happy to get scared.¡±


    ¡°Making lunch? How long until it¡¯s served?¡± He asked, reaching her and pecking her cheek. Her smile reached the back of her ears this time. Something sparkled in her eyes.


    I felt my stomach knot, and not the good kind. This was something I¡¯ll never have.


    ¡°Twenty. It¡¯s something simple.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡± He walked up to me and wrapped his arms around my shoulder as we made our way to the living room.


    ¡°So, how have you been, son?¡±


    My heart warmed up whenever I was in this ce because here, I was just Lake. Not Alpha Lake, but the child who had been nurtured in the walls of this house all his childhood and treated with as much affection as everyone else.


    Here, I did not have to be perfect and controlling.


    I did not have to be an Alpha.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°We asked for your presence severally and our invitations were always pped back on our faces. We tried to visit, but we would only meet your grandma and she would tell us that you are out, working.¡± His father spoke up when they were finally settled around the dining. Kenji¡¯s stomach growled. His mother had said twenty minutes, but it was now forty.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Lockwood. I¡¯ve truly been very busy.¡± Alpha Lake replied. Kenji looked around the room with a rather bored expression on his face.


    The reunion was taking too long, he needed to eat.


    ¡°For five years? That¡¯s a long time to be busy.¡± Kenji heard his mother speak to Lake.


    She passed his food, scolding Lake with her eyes.


    ¡°You know, sometimes you just have to live, be happy. Money gives temporary satisfaction, never happiness. Your happiness lies with you and the choices you make. Choose to be happy.¡± Kenji listened to his father bless the Alpha with words of wisdom.


    He focused on his chicken, only barely listening to the conversation. He was awaiting Jade¡¯s grand entrance.


    The ws of guilt aimed at his conscience. He couldn¡¯t think that he had lied to Lake about his mother, just to bring Lake here because Jade wanted him to.


    His mother had not been sick. Aside from her constant memory loss, she was fine. However, Jade had pleaded with him to say otherwise, she needed to see him again. She had told his mother about it too and Kenji was sure that his mother only thought about seeing him again after five years. Therefore, she did not hesitate to agree to the n.


    For Kenji, it was only because he could never say no to Jade. Being the only child of his parents, his joy knew no bounds when Jade moved in with them at age four. However, he felt bad for the circumstances that had brought her to their doorstep. He always reached out for her hand whenever he found her in tears.


    Her parents died in a fatal ident, and she had been a part of Kenji¡¯s family since then.


    ¡°Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad.¡±


    Jade¡¯s shrill voice almost caused him to choke on the spicy chicken wings in his mouth. He snatched the ss of water before him and gulped with greed.


    Alpha Lake¡¯s spoon stopped halfway to his mouth and his smile vanished with speed.


    Kenji set the empty ss on the table silently and looked at his mother.


    The conversation at the table stopped, and tension thickened the air. Jade pretended not to notice and took a seat beside the Alpha, just in front of Kenji.


    She wore a ck sleeveless body-con dress that stopped directly under her bum. Kenji hated to see her stoop so low for Lake¡¯s attention.


    But what was he to expect from a woman who had tried tomit suicide more times than he could count because she was rejected by the Alpha?


    All pleas to make Lake take her back fell on deaf ears. Jade wanted children, but Lake could not give her children, so he let her go. Kenji saw it as a blessing, but Jade did not. How could she? When she was as oblivious as a blind bat in the daytime.


    The Alpha¡¯s face failed to morph into any physical reaction. Jade spoke again.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha Lake.¡±


    She bowed in courtesy, he graciously offered her a nod. He took more time to pick at the grains of his rice on his te before putting them into his mouth. Then, he asked.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    At that moment, Kenji feared her response.


    She swallowed her rice and looked at him straight in the eye like she was looking for something in the dark, brooding orbs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been surviving.¡± She replied.


    Kenji found himself breathing down with relief.


    ¡°School?¡± He pushed further.


    Why was Lake pushing? Wasn¡¯t he aware of what Jade was capable of?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been calm. Came home to rest, before I have to start working formally.¡± She replied.


    Jade was yet to do or say something ¡°Jadey¡±. Kenji wished it would remain that way.


    No one dared to speak again, the tension in the room thick enough to be shed through with a knife. His mother cleared her throat some minutester.


    ¡°So, Lake, tell me. Are there any interesting happenings in your life you¡¯d like to share with us?¡± She asked him.


    Kenji couldn¡¯t help the chuckle that escaped his lips, watching him look deep in thought.


    Of course, Alpha Lake would never tell. But that was why he was here, to tell them about the interesting JoJo Wyatt, who he had nicknamed ¡®Red¡¯.


    ¡°Oh! Maa! There¡¯s been a lot of things alright. Recently, Lake¡­¡±


    Kenji stopped talking when he felt his feet hit his knee from underneath the table. Kenji looked up at Lake¡¯s eyes to find a calm, yet deadly death re.


    Kenji swallowed his words in that instant.


    ¡°Nothing has been going on my life is as nd as it was years back. The only interesting thing I can find would be the iing attack of a rising rogue pack but we¡¯ve been training some warrior wolves to enable us to fight against them and win when the timees.¡± Alpha Lake spoke of the warrior wolves and Kenji fought back the urge to roll his eyes. Of course, what else could interest a man like Lake?


    ¡°Can I join the warrior wolves? I¡¯m good at fighting.¡± Jade offered.


    ¡°NO.¡± Everyone at the table, except Alpha Lake, spoke in unison.


    ¡°You got your answer.¡± Alpha Lake dropped the final bomb and she frowned.


    LAKE:


    Seeing Jade here dampened my mood. I expected it, but at a point, I was almost sure she would not be joining us. She acted sweet now, but I was not a fool to believe she meant every smile she passed around like slices of cake.


    ¡°I missed you, Alpha. I was hoping you¡¯d say that to me first.¡± Her words strolled out of her tongue, her voice a pitiful whisper. Mr. Lockwood cleared his throat, saving me¡­ or her, from my retort.


    ¡°The Clementine¡¯s night party. Would you be attending?¡± He asked.


    I could fairly remember Niel cing an invitation on my table a few days ago, from the Clementines¡¯. It was a yearly party for all the werewolves who mattered in the country.


    Before I could speak, Kenji blurted out.


    ¡°We would cry on our knees before Lake attends a social gathering that responsibility does not require him to.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood chuckled, but Kenji was a hundred percent correct.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure responsibility would this time. Everyone who matters would be there. We got an invitation as well. We n to attend this time; we have not honored invitations for some time.¡±


    My father would have my head if he heard I missed an opportunity of bringing more profitable partnerships to the business and our family.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mrs. Lockwood added, shing me a wink.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to be there, darling boy.¡±


    I forced a smile.


    ¡°I guess I would.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a date yet?¡± Jade¡¯s question popped from the sea.


    Once again, everyone went quiet.


    Telling her ¡°no¡± was atop the list of the top million mistakes to make.


    ¡°I do,¡± I replied.


    She went silent, but I could see her fingers quivering.


    I stood up then. I had overstayed my wee.


    ¡°Thank you for having me, Mr. and Mrs. Lockwood. There would be another time.¡±


    Mrs. Lockwood stood up and pulled me into a tight hug.


    ¡°Proud of you, my boy. We¡¯ll always be here for you whenever things get rough and even if they don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lockwood.¡±


    My heart and ears soaked up her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see him to his car,¡± Jade said out loud. Kenji rose to my defense, just as he promised he would.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Jade. He came in my car. I¡¯ll be driving him back.¡± He spat out.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Please, I insist.¡± She begged, taking a hold of my arm. I peeled her arm off me gently and replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 47

    LAKE:


    I could swear I saw Kenji cast a pitiful stare. He knew that I had gotten the one thing I sought to avoid the most; Jade¡¯s attention.


    The girl had managed to start up one new activity or the other, somehow, always roping me into them all. For once, I wanted to be free of her nonsense. But, if wishes were horses, beggars would ride. Here she was again, tugging my arm even after I gently brushed her off the first time. This woman never listened.


    We got to the car and I was about to throw myself into the driver¡¯s seat and zoom off. Kenji could have his carter, but I was not about to stand here for one more minute and listen to¡­


    ¡°Are you certain you already have a date, Alpha? I mean, you did not decide you have to attend until my father spoke about how important it was.¡±


    That.


    She held my right arm and fluttered her eyshes, pouting and giving me bubbly eyes. I was utterly repulsed and ufortable by her acts of familiarity. We were not friends; I did not understand her growing need to act like we were.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said aloud, again.


    ¡°I have a date, Jade.¡± And even if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll ratherb the ends of the Gxy for one, than go with ¡°crazy Jade.¡± She frowned slightly. I tried to open the driver¡¯s seat door, but she pushed the door closed.


    The audacity.


    ¡°You have to go to the party with me, alpha. You just have to.¡± She was not begging anymore, she was telling, stating, and ordering.


    Anger began to sprout from my stomach. As much as I had tried to ignore her before, she was currently crossing boundaries.


    I seized hold of her wrist and flung her hand away from the car. I did not care that it caused her to stagger ten feet backward.


    There was no need to treat her like a woman, for she did not act like one. I pulled open the door of the driver¡¯s seat and slipped into it. By some miracle, Kenji had left the key in the ignition. Perhaps, he had suspected that I would need to flee in such a manner.


    Good call Kenji. I looked up and found him standing in front of the house. But, his eyes were narrowed on Jade¡¯s red face, and not the car. I gave him a mock salute and started the engine.


    Once it roared, I revised the car and got the hell out of the house, far away from Jade.


    I could only wish it would be like this for theing days; staying as far away from her as possible.


    JOJO:


    Mel and I held onto Valerie¡¯s both hands as we stood beside my mother¡¯s bed. We said silent prayers in our minds, while the doctor and nurses waited for us to exit the room.


    When we opened our eyes simultaneously, Valerie looked up at me.


    ¡°Would they take good care of mama?¡± Her feeble voice was both concerned and distrusting. I could not me her, the hospital had already broken our trust once, what was the guarantee that they would not repeat it whenever they deemed fit?


    I looked away from her and fixed my gaze on the doctor. I gave him a stern warning with my eyes. He had been so particr about money all the while we did not have. Now that I was making a tangible amount to take care of her, he needed to know that he did not have an excuse not to do a good job.


    ¡°He would,¡± I said when the doctor looked back at me. I had noticed a form of fear and respect in his gaze since earlier today, after the incident in his office. He no longer stared at me like I was a poor beggar.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Was this the power of money?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Mel followed, as if on cue. The doctor seemed ufortable, sweating in the fully air-conditioned room.


    ¡°We would do our best and ensure that we call you if anything goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then you should not have a reason to call us. Nothing should go wrong.¡± Mel was still visibly and mentally pissed by the hospital¡¯s ipetence. It showed in her voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. We have a long day ahead of us and so many things to do.¡± I started. Ley¡¯s eyes shimmered with happiness as she broke away from my hold and dashed towards the door. Mel and I exchanged knowing nces before we followed her behind.


    Her joy knew no boundaries. How could I tell her that I would have to dy payment of her tuition for another month, at least? I had been the one to raise her hopes, it sucked that I would still be the one to dash it against a stone.


    As we walked out of the hospital corridor, Mel leaned into my right ear.


    ¡°You have a lot of things to tell me girl, and I mean, a lot.¡± She didn¡¯t sound unhappy, so I could tell she was not referring to the hospital matters.


    I turned to her, left brow arched in query.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She shook her head with a light chuckle.


    ¡°Girl, if you think that I don¡¯t see the way you¡¯re glowing, then you have a long thinging for you.¡± She withdrew from my skin with a shortugh before she ran after Mel.


    ¡°Last one to reach the gate is a potato basket!¡± Mel cried out. Her statement seemed to excite Valerie because she picked up her speed and began the race to the hospital gate. I saw eyes turn to us in disdain, but all I could do was smile.


    ¡°No running in the hospital halls!¡± I called after them, despite knowing they would not listen.


    Now that I was home, I was going to do everything I could to spend quality time with Mel and Ley. They were the ones I did everything for, I could not lose sight of what mattered; them.


    I would make things right, somehow. I knew I would because I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    I continued tough, while I picked up my own pace and ran behind them.


    ¡°Hey, guys!¡± They didn¡¯t turn back to look at me.


    ¡°Wait up!¡±

 Chapter 48

    JOJO:


    I was not kidding when I said I would give them the time of their lives, and I made sure they knew it. Once we left the hospital gate ¨C after Mel was dered the potato basket for finishing ten secondster than Valerie ¨C we boarded a taxi. I was lucky the valet Alpha Lake instructed to drop me at the hospital, had already left. I would have not known what to say to either Valerie or Mel, and thetter would have never allowed my ears to hear the end of it.  Which would be sad, seeing as there was nothing to tell.


    What would I say? That the alpha of our pack had been unusually nice, protecting me, standing up for me, beating people up for me, even getting me a car ride just for protection? And for what? Even I had not still managed to understand his hidden agenda. It was safer for me to assume he had one. I knew men more than I wanted to, they never did anything for free.


    ¡°55th avenue please,¡± I spoke to the cab driver. Both Mel and Ley turned their heads to me.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way home.¡± Mel followed.


    I gave them both my most dashing smile and winked.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    I knew where I wanted to take them to. It was somewhere I always wished we could all go together. Valerie and Mel continued to probe me, even going as far as poking my skin, throughout our journey. Still, I refused to tell any of them. It was a surprise I didn¡¯t want to ruin.


    The driver took a turn at 55th Avenue and therge building of ¡°Mirror of Fame¡± stared back at us. Both Mel and Ley turned to me again, but this time, with eyes widened.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mel screamed.


    ¡°Yes way!¡± Valerie replied, throwing her hands into the air.


    The mirror of Fame was more or less like a building filled with mirrors. You could y tunnel and maze games, hide and seek, and whatever other things were avable. We called it the mirror amusement pack.


    Valerie and Mel enjoyed every moment of it. We took so many pictures together that I stopped counting at a point. After that, we ordered food, and I¡¯m talking real quality steak from a restaurant nearby. We were all tired by the time evening came.


    With stomachs full and bags filled with everything Valerie and Mel shopped for, we entered the house by dark.


    Valerie stopped by the door and turned to me, while I tried to help Mel shut the door. The hinges were faulty. I made a mental note to leave money for fixing it before I go to work.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do all this Jo. You know we would love you regardless.¡± Her tiny voice struck a chord in my chest. I lowered myself and ced a kiss on her forehead. Before I could speak, Mel managed to bolt the door.


    ¡°Ley darling, do speak for yourself next time okay? I¡­¡± She raised the bag to both our faces, with a wide smile on hers.


    ¡°Need everything in here.¡±


    A light chuckle escaped my lips. Of course, she did.


    With that, she walked away from my sister and me, heading to our sleeping room. Valerie shook her head and looked back at me.


    ¡°I mean it, Jo.¡±


    I knew she did. But, she deserved the good things in life. She had a contented heart, but I wanted more than this for her.


    I cupped both her cheeks with my palms and pressed her lips out, sheughed.


    ¡°I know you do. But, this is just the beginning, I would do many more things for you.¡±


    ¡°And you? What would you do for yourself?¡± She asked me, her eyes staring deep into mine, as though she was searching for the answer to her question in them.


    I dropped my hands from her face.


    ¡°I would make sure you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s what gives me joy. But, Ley¡­¡± I started. I had to tell her she might have to hold on with school for a little longer.


    ¡°Yes?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Remember when I said I would take care of your tuition when I got back?¡±


    Shit! There was no easy way to drop the missile on her. For a moment, there was a sad look in her eyes, but it was gone before I could act on it.


    ¡°The doctors took it, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    My heart swelled with relief. A sister who could read my mind! How much more could the goddess bless me with?


    I nodded my head, slowly. A sad smile broke out on her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just d you and mama and aunt Mel are okay, and here with me. That¡¯s more than enough for me Jo, it¡¯ll always be.¡±


    It was how many mature words rolled out of the tongue of someone her height, her size, and her age that amazed me. Life had taken a toll on her, on both of us.


    I watched her scurry away, into the room. When I stepped into the kitchen, Mel had a cup of steaming hot coffee in her hands, I knew from the smell. I dropped our bag of groceries on our small counter and turned to her.


    ¡°Need help with that?¡± She asked, watching me unpack the items. I shook my head as a sign of no.


    She saw it as a sign to continue speaking.


    ¡°I was going to tell you, something weird happened while you were away, at the restaurant.¡±


    I dropped the eggnt in my hands on the table and looked up at her.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Her eyes shimmered with excitement as she dropped her cup of coffee on the table, right next to the eggnt.


    ¡°You know the alpha, right?¡±


    I fought hard to stop my cheeks from heating up and turning red, but all my efforts proved futile. Of course, I knew the alpha, much more than anyone else knew I did.


    I simply nodded, and she continued.


    ¡°Well, he was at the restaurant¡­¡±


    ¡°He was at the what?¡± I barked out involuntarily. What could he have been doing there?


    ¡°Yeah, he was. With this super-hot new guy! I mean, the alpha is hot on a regr, but this new man was walking fire! The way he sat, spoke, twirled his fork around his pasta, chewer on that shit, I wanted to be that shit! Like I¡­¡±


    I had to stop her, and fast.


    ¡°What happened to the alpha?¡± I cut in, trailing off her sentence. She paused as if regaining consciousness before she continued.


    ¡°So, you know that our boss, Mrs. Smith, is always really quiet and seldom says a word, right?¡±


    I nodded, she was correct.


    ¡°But! You needed to see her when the alpha came. She was everywhere! Serving tables, smiling at customers. She even pleaded to sit with him!¡±


    Okay, that was the shocker. I blinked twice at Mel¡¯sst statement. She had my full and rapt attention after that.


    ¡°She what?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said. I mean, I know that he is the alpha, but I never pegged Mrs. Smith as a woman to lick the shoes of the alpha. Especially as she¡¯s what? Twice his age and old enough to be his mother? Trust me, it was all shades of weird for me to watch. Had to tear my eyes off at some point.¡±


    None of it was making any sense. Mrs. Smith, who barely ever said a word to anybody offered to sit at the alpha¡¯s table. Smiled at him? Greeted him? She left her corner, the one we called ¡°the tortoise shell¡± and stepped into the big bright world. Wow. Alpha Lake sure was loved by both young and old alike.


    I buried my eyes into the grocery bag, continuing to unpack it. For some reason, I felt something sting my chest, like jealousy.


    ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s into younger men?¡± I spoke. Mel kissed her teeth, shaking her head in disagreement. She leaned into the table and picked up her cup of coffee. She took one sip before she continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    My gaze flickered up at her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She heaved a sigh and dropped the cup once more.


    ¡°I mean, after the alpha left, I had gone to use the restroom. There¡­¡±


    My ears were itching from all the suspense.


    ¡°There she was, in tears. She was crying, I could hear her wailing from the door. I turned and left, but I had a feeling something wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    I could understand her, because I had that feeling too.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mel looked over me before she nodded.


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±

 Chapter 49

    JOJO:


    My day off ended before I knew it. That morning, I intentionally woke up beside Valerie and ced her head on myp. She nuzzled against me for a while, before she slowly opened her eyes, revealing her beautiful oval eyes. We had a short heart-to-heart talk, where she let me know all that had been going on in her young life. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Once she was done, I made breakfast of pancakes and toast. We ate together, alone, since Mel was asleep ¨C ahead of herter afternoon shift.


    After that, we got dressed and went shopping again. This time, I took her to the hair salon and got her to do her hair in whatever way she wanted. When she opted for a manicure session, I had no choice but to agree. To be frank, the girl deserved it, and much more. After the salon, we visited the shopping mall and got her a new pair of slippers, some more groceries, and every of Mel¡¯s favorite snacks we set our eyes on. My hands only stopped drawing out cash from my bag when Valerie pulled the hem of my denim jacket. I looked down at her, while we walked down a shopping aisle.


    ¡°It¡¯s really alright now, Jo. We can go home; I don¡¯t want you to waste your money.


    I seized too much of my chips and found myself forcing it down my throat. I stared down at her, allowing my heart to warm up at her words ¨C not that it had any choice.


    We returned home and warmed our slices of pizza. We munched on it, listened to the local radio, and fell asleep on the couch in each other¡¯s arms. The next morning, I rose from my slumber, bright and early, and so did she.


    As I stood by the door, ready to say my goodbye, Valerie clutched my thighs with her small hands. She wrapped her arms around them and hugged my waist firmly, leaning into it as though she wanted to hear the heartbeat of my stomach. Heat rose from my belly and fanned my cheeks. She was growing into such a sweet child, it killed me to know my mother wasn¡¯t here to see her morph into a sweet selfless child. At that moment, I prayed that the evil of the world would not quench her me of light.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go Jo.¡±


    I could swear that if she repeated that sentence one more time, I would have dropped my bags in my room and resigned with immediate effect. Luckily, she didn¡¯t. I lowered myself to her and pressed a kiss on her forehead. She sniffed to fight back her tears.


    ¡°You know what? I promise you, soon we would have our own home. I cane back from work every day and I won¡¯t have to stay out all week. Then, you would only be with aunt Mel when you want to. Would you like that?¡± I was delighted when her bubbly eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Really.¡±


    She embraced me again, leaning into my shoulder.


    ¡°I love you so much, Jo.¡±


    By the goddess, I could not believe I was about to break into an uncontroble fit of tears. I cleared my throat and fought hard to keep them away from my eyes and my voice.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Minutester, I was in a cab headed back to Rush Empire with nothing but my small bag and a load of mixed feelings. I stepped into the reception room with more confidence ¨C I hade to realize I always returned bolder than I was thest time. Perhaps, it was because I was bing a part of the building, and the building was a part of me.


    I found my room with much ease, after checking in with Bentley. Without her usual smile, she informed me of the meeting we had with Neil in about¡­ twenty minutes. I could only wonder what it was about, but I was sure it had something to do with what robbed her face of her charming smile.


    Ashley visited me ten minutes after I arrived. Immediately I dropped my bags and had a change of clothes, it was time for us to meet Neil in his office. We walked out of my room side by side, into the dimly lit corridor.


    When we stepped into the elevator, I took my time to take a proper look at Ashley. I could not help but notice how much she glowed recently, and I had a feeling I knew why.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what this meeting is about?¡± She asked me, squeezing both palms against each other, in an attempt to heat herself. It was generally cold today, as though it would rain sometimeter.


    I shook my head as a sign of no.


    ¡°No. You?¡±


    She arched a brow at me and I withdrew my statement. Of course, she didn¡¯t.


    We found Neil¡¯s office and knocked gently. When his thick voice ordered us to enter, I pushed the door open and stepped into the room.


    Neil was sitting half-assed on his table, while the rest of the girls; Brandy, Zelda, Hadley, and Zita stood by the side of the door. Bentley was beside Neil, looking just as fierce as he did. Ashley and I exchanged curious nces as we took our ces next to the rest of the girls.


    Had something gone wrong? No one in the room looked pleased. The tension in the atmosphere was gnawing at me, causing my knees to weaken. Finally, Neil cleared his throat and stood straight, before sliding both hands into his pockets.


    ¡°The management got a report of a recent assault. We are all here because I have been assigned to issue a strict warning to all those involved. Rush Empire is known for many things, but violence is not a part of them.¡± His eyes darted from one of us to the other, so it was hard to know exactly who he was speaking to, exactly to who his anger was directed.


    But not for me. I knew who he was speaking to, and exactly what he was talking about. My throat dried in that instant, and I gulped hard to dampen it. I had not expected the Alpha to take it to this extent. My hands gripped the sides of my in ck tennis skirt.


    ¡°Zita Lowe.¡± The name fell from his lips like a bomb in my ears. I saw Zita take two steps forward, her head bowed. She didn¡¯t bother to turn to me, she knew why she was there.


    ¡°You know what you have done. But, the management has asked me to let you know that this is yourst strike. You have repeatedly, and not on one asion, harassed and assaulted miss Jojo Wyatt in more ways than one. This is an entertainment organization, not a back street wrestling ring. We had topensate miss Jojo for the loss of her phone but now, you would have topensate her for the physical injuries she acquired from your brawl. Thispensation would reflect in this month¡¯s invoice. It¡¯s just a heads up.¡± Neil was stern as he spoke. His face held no iota of friendliness, he was strict and straight to the point, almost like the alpha.


    Zita stepped back when he was done.


    I could not ignore the murmurs that erupted from the room or the intensity of the stares peeking at me. I had not asked for any of this. What was I supposed to do now that everyone thought I was a freaking snitch?


    ¡°This is just a warning to the rest of us. Whoever is involved in such an act would be asked to leave¡­¡± He took his time to nce at each of us, one after the other, just to make sure his words sank.


    ¡°¡­ with immediate effect.¡± He walked back to his table and dismissed us with a wave.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    I could not find it in me to take one step. Zelda walked past me, and even Ashley followed her behind, Brandy and Hadley followed next. I quickly turned and stepped out of the door. I stopped in my tracks when I felt a cold hand trap my right shoulder. My entire body was paralyzed on the spot. I knew the feel of those hands far too well.


    ¡°I see what you did there, Jo.¡± Zita¡¯s voice rang in my ears. I gulped hard on my nonexistent saliva.


    ¡°You made a mistake, a terrible mistake. Now, you are in trouble. You know why, Red?¡± Thest word rolled out with spite. She leaned into my right ear.


    ¡°I would make your life here a living, breathing, daylight of hell. This is a promise. You can run along and tell the alpha what I said.¡±


    ¡°Meeting girls! Training room, now!¡± Bentley called out.


    I immediately sighed with relief, only realizing I had been holding my breath.

 Chapter 50

    Alpha Cole continued to stare at the file on his desk. He ran his index finger down the image of the stripper, time and time again. The fiery me of red hair, scattered all over her head like a lion¡¯s mane, the immacte emerald color of her eyes, pointed nose, and perked lips, everything reminded him of her. The girl was a spitting image of someone he once knew.


    Once the knock on his door came, Alpha Cole pushed the file away, allowing it to roll to the distant end of the table. He sat up, and adjusted his posture, before calling out to the visitor. He picked up a stick of cigarette from the packet, stuck it between his lips, and burnt the bottom with the lighter that had sat on his table. The door creaked open and his son¡¯s assistant stepped in.


    ¡°Good day Alpha Cole.¡± He saw the man bow as he spoke. Alpha Cole took one long drag and puffed the smoke into the air. His nostrils widened to sip the vor of the tobo. He closed his eyes to savor the smell and the burnt taste it left at the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Neil, I have an assignment for you.¡± He started. He thought it best to head straight to the reason the man was here, he had no time to waste.


    ¡°I am forever at your service, Alpha.¡±


    Alpha Cole shrugged. Of course, he was, he didn¡¯t have a choice.


    The old man cleared his throat, stifling a cough. He leaned into his seat and stared up at Neil.


    ¡°I would need you to take me to the hospital of this woman¡­¡± He snapped his fingers, as though he had forgotten her name.


    ¡°Jojo Wyatt?¡± Neil suggested. Alpha Cole wore a thin smile on his face, the young man had fallen right into his trap.


    ¡°Yes, Jojo or whatever. You did say her mother was in the hospital, did you not?¡±


    He noticed Neil¡¯s eyes narrow on hearing the question. He wished the man would seize being so nosy.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. I did say so.¡± Neil replied, and Alpha Cole nodded.


    ¡°Good! Excellent. You would take me to the hospital, the ward she¡¯s being kept. There are some things I need to¡­¡± He paused, hanging his statement midair. He did not owe Neil any exnation. He had given an instruction the man had to obey. But, from his right corked brow, Cole could tell the young man¡¯s ears were itching for the end part of his sentence.


    ¡°I would want to be in the hospital tomorrow, schedule something.¡±


    Neil¡¯s face fell, worry and fear etched in his gaze.


    ¡°Alpha Cole, if your son finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, is he not?¡± Cole fired back, with a fully raised right brow that caused Neil to swallow his saliva. The man lowered his young eyes to the ground.


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±


    Cole¡¯s facial features rxed once more. He took another drag and let out another puff of smoke.


    ¡°Good. Then you¡¯ll do as I say. Tomorrow, 6 pm sharp. Do what you must.¡± He ordered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The young man did not bother raising his head.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Cole twirled his seat around and smiled to himself. He needed to see her for himself. He had heard from Neil that she had been fighting for her life in the miserable walls of a hospital for eight years, but it was not enough to hear. He wanted to see and feed his eyes on her misery.


    It was only then he would be enveloped with delight.


    It would feel good knowing that her life had been miserable since she left him, just like he had been.


    It would dden his heart to see her suffering.


    LAKE:


    I drove Kenji¡¯s car into my garage and hurried into my suite. I was told by my doorman that my grandmother had left an hour ago. I gave him a curt nod as a reply and headed straight to my room.


    Seeing Jade again must have unnerved me more than I thought it would, perhaps, she had more power over my moods than I gave her credit for. Throughout the drive, I found my fingers fidgeting against the steering wheel. Cold sweat broke out from my forehead, despite the air-conditioner in the car.


    It was the same thing now. Three showers and fifty pushupster, I still felt as though the walls of my room would close up on me. I opened all the windows, and slid my ss door wide open, yet, invisible forces sucked out the air from my room.


    I could not understand why I was feeling this way like something was missing from me, or I was doing something wrong. I took off my sweaty vest and tossed it into myundry bag at the bottom of my closet. I settled into my bed with my bare chest, massaging the creases on my forehead with my fingers.


    Thest time I felt like this was the night I rejected my first mate. No matter how I tried to clear my head, my actions continued to poke my conscience with the sharp end of a needle. It was hard to ck out the voices in my head.


    Salome and I were together for a long while. She had not particrly interested me, but I liked the idea of ruling the pack with her. She was a strong and resilient woman, which was the trait that separated us. She wanted children, she was desperate for them. But, I knew that I could not give them to her no matter how we tried. She med herself for it and cried herself to sleep on most nights. I wasden with the burden of watching her spend tons of money on doctors, just to hear the in truth; nothing was wrong with her.


    I was willing to be quiet and endure it all until she suggested we go for a test as a couple. She wanted to know if there was something wrong with me, so we could begin the necessary ¡°treatments.¡± Something was wrong with me, but it was a family secret that did not need the ears of a stranger. So, I subtly rejected her and freed her from the shackles of our mate bond. She deserved better than me.


    The ringing and vibration of my cell phone beside my bed stole my thoughts away. I turned to find the device, Kenji¡¯s name boldly inscribed on the caller ID. I picked up the call and pressed the phone to my right ear.


    ¡°Bro. You took the car!¡±


    That was the first statement he made; a cry of anguish. I scoffed and shook my head.


    ¡°And you promised you¡¯ll keep Jade away from me. We¡¯re even now.¡± I bit back. I heard him grow quiet at the other end.


    ¡°Man, my apologies for that. It was my bad. But, she¡¯s been out of her mind ever since you told her you won¡¯t be attending the party with her. My mum is in her room now trying to stop her from crying her eyes out. Come on man, you and I know you do not have a date for that thing.¡± He chipped in.


    I did not mean to, but a slight frown formed on my face.


    ¡°And you think so because?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t even going toe for the bloody thing! The invite has been sitting on your bedside drawer for days and you¡¯re yet to even know it¡¯s there.¡±


    His words caused me to tilt my head to the drawer. He was right, a white sealed envelope rested on the surface.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now and I have a date. Jade can¡­ do whatever she likes. I need to go now, man. Your car is in the garage when you need it.¡±


    The line went dead before he could speak again. I fought back the urge to crash my phone against the wall.


    Bloody Jade and her guilt-tripping tantrums had returned. I was sick of the girl.


    There was a pressing issue on my neck now. I needed a date for the party, it was in a few days. I phoned Neil immediately. I would have some time to think before he came.


    Jessica? No.


    Jade? I would rather die.


    Jojo.


    The name rang a bell in my head.


    Jojo. Yes. It¡¯ll be her.


    At least, I was guaranteed to have peace of mind. She was a far cry from my first two options, the only woman who could keep her head in ce, around me.


    Neil was in my room ten minutester, and I handed the invitation card to him.


    ¡°Deliver this to Jojo Wyatt¡¯s room.¡±


    He took the paper from me and nodded. When he turned to leave, I stopped him abruptly.


    ¡°And Zita? How did you handle the situation?¡± I tried to mask my brewing anger as I spoke. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t turn fully to examine my posture or my expression.


    ¡°Just as you asked. I¡¯m sure she understood the message.¡±


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Very well then, you can go.¡±

 Chapter 51

    The girls stepped into the training room in a single file. Zelda was first, closely followed by Ashley, while Brandy and Hadley trotted behind them. Their moods were grave, Neil¡¯s announcement had somehow managed to shake and rile them all up. This was not just about Zita Lowe, it was about their friend. Zita could have been suspended, worse still, fired. And it would all be because of the new girl, Jojo Wyatt. The Alpha¡¯s Red.


    Zelda settled into a stic chair with a loud sigh. She ced her forehead in her palms and buried her face into it. Ashley sat close to her, she knew what was toe, and just what to say when it arrived.


    ¡°I really cannot believe Jojo would do that! Rat out Zita like that, and to who? The Alpha? What is she now? Some kind of mole? Snitch? I always thought that girl had this weird ring to her. Now, I know what my issues were. She could have spoken to us, we would have handled it as girls, as friends!¡± Zeldained, as usual. Ashley had always known her to be passionate about her friends. She also knew that if Jojo were as close to them as Zita was, Zelda would have been speaking a differentnguage.


    ¡°Knew she couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡± Hadley chipped in, stepping into the room. Brandy followed her behind, seemingly nonchnt.


    Ashley sighed as her eyes traveled from one girl to the other. Zita, Jojo, and Bentley were yet to arrive, so she was free to talk.


    ¡°Alright guys, we¡¯ve said our minds. But, can we be honest to ourselves, at least this once? We were all witnesses to the fair number of times Zita harrassed Jojo for no reason at all. How many of those times did any of us do anything reasonable to help?¡± As she spoke, she searched the faces of her friends.


    Zelda and Hadley avoided her face. Brandy did not seem to give two crawling shits. Ashley nodded in satisfaction. She had thought as much. She ced her hands on her waist and scoffed.


    ¡°You see? So, we cannot me her for what she did.¡± The sound of the door creaking open caused her to turn toward the entrance. Zita stepped in. Whatever she was feeling deep down must have been carefully masked, because Ashley could not pick up a scent of any emotion from her. But, it did not stop her from voicing her thoughts, nothing ever did.


    ¡°Zita had iting for her anyway.¡± Ashley spat out. She felt Zelda nudge her right arm, but she ignored it. Next, Jojo stepped into the hall, followed by Bentley.


    Zita stood beside Brandly, her face voids of any emotion or expression. She spoke calmly, too calmly for Ashley¡¯s liking.


    ¡°You should watch the words thate out of your mouth, Ash.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will. As soon as you start watching the dicks you allow into your pussy ho¡­¡±


    ¡°Girls!¡± Bentley¡¯s scream echoed from the walls of the hall. Ashley allowed Jojo to sit next to her.


    ¡°Are we here to make trouble or make some cool money?! Huh?!¡± Bentley was visibly annoyed. Ashley could not remember thest time she had seen Bentley in such a foul mood.


    ¡°None of this would have happened if the Alpha¡¯s pet kept her mouth shut,¡± Zita muttered under her breath, but Ashley was quick to hear her.


    ¡°Jojo did the right thing! You could have killed her if I didn¡¯te that day.¡± Ashley snapped and Bentley¡¯s scowl deepened.


    ¡°One more word from any of you and you¡¯ll walk out of this door fucking unemployed!¡± Bentley screamed once more, silencing the room.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m here because I want to make money. But, if you¡¯re here for trouble, walk out that door and never return because Rush Empire is not the ce for you. You are entertainers, not cannibals. I would leave now, but none of you must step out of this room until all your grievances are resolved. Am I clear?¡±


    The replies were inaudible.


    ¡°I said, am I clear?¡± She repeated the statement in a louder and fiercer tone. The girls responded immediately.


    ¡°Yes Bentley!¡±


    Ashley watched Bentley eye every one of them before she walked out of the door, leaving the sound of her heels against the wooden floor behind. The door closed and Ashley heaved a loud sigh.


    Bentley was right, they had to talk.


    ¡°Bentley was right guys. Why are we here? I mean, don¡¯t we have dreams? Things we wanted to do before we got here? What things did we n to do after we leave? We can¡¯t tangle ourselves on poles forever.¡± She called out. She was met by thoughtful faces, all in silent agreement with her.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes rested on Zelda. Her eyes lit up with a small smile.


    ¡°Come on Hadley there is something you want to say.¡±


    Hadley shrugged as she sat up.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? I mean, my dad was deadbeat, he got crazy one night and beat my mom to death¡­¡±


    Ashley saw Jojo stiffen from the corner of her left eye.


    ¡°I guess since then, I haven¡¯t cared about anything. I mean, I¡¯m toozy to have big dreams. I just want to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Zelda cut in. A short round ofughter echoed in the room.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ashley smiled to herself.


    ¡°Well, I never really knew my family. The only people I¡¯ve known are foster brothers and sisters from over the years. My dream is to have a family of my own. To belong to something. I want to have so many kids in a big house, with my husband¡¯s big family! We could be like thirty, forty, I don¡¯t care! Just sorge. I know that other women normally have big dreams to do great things, but none of that matters to me¡­ I just¡­¡± She trailed off, tears gathering in her eyes as she sniffed. Jojo stretched her hand and squeezed her right palm gently.


    ¡°Woah! Slow down, tiger.¡± Zelda cut in, and everyone chuckled.


    ¡°My father was a drunk and used to hit my mom all the time. He couldn¡¯t do jack-shit to save his life so I¡¯ve been the breadwinner of my family for years. My dream? I just want to be able to cater to them and be on my own. By the way, Ash, before you begin your baby industry, be sure to have a shit load of money.¡±


    Theughter filled the room once more. Ashley felt her tears dry up in her eyes.


    She looked over to Brandy, who chewed away on her gum.


    ¡°Brandy?¡± She called out. The girl looked up at her.


    Brandy cleared her throat and spoke.


    ¡°My parents died when I was little, I was raised in an orphanage. My dream is to travel the world, meet new people and learn new cultures¡­ alone.¡±


    Everyone looked at her, as though they were expecting something else. When Ashley saw nothing was forting, she turned to Zita, and she was not the only one.


    Zita arched her right brow.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Zee. You know why we¡¯re looking at you.¡± Ashley spoke up, this time, with a friendlier aura. Zita frowned and shook her head.


    ¡°Hell no.¡±


    Zelda and Hadley pouted.


    ¡°Come on, Zee. You heard our secrets.¡±


    ¡°Please Zee, tell us.¡±


    Zita raised her hands in mock surrender as she chuckled.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will!¡± When she spoke, everyone, including Ashley, paid rapt attention.


    ¡°My parents did not have the best of rtionships. It was¡­ crazy, to say the least. But, my dream? It has always been and would always be to grow closer to the alpha. I know that I cannot ask to be his Luna, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me. To be frank, I wouldn¡¯t even mind being his mistress.¡± She stopped when she saw the eyes of her friends leering at her, as though she wereing down with a fever.


    Zita shook her head and covered her face in embarrassment.


    ¡°Fuck. This is crazy. I need to go.¡± She turned on her heels and headed towards the exit, her eyes on the ground.


    ¡°Zee!¡± Ashley called out, but Zita was out of the hall before she could hear anything else.


    She took an elevator back to the dancers¡¯ chambers, ready to fling herself on her bed and scream her stupidity out of her head. However, a strange sight caused her to pause at the entrance of the corridor.


    Neil stepped out of Jojo¡¯s room, looked around, and disappeared into the other end of the corridor. Zita¡¯s gaze continued to move from Jojo¡¯s door to Neil¡¯s shadow and Jojo¡¯s door again.


    Curiosity and anger sprang up in her stomach at once. Something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    Neil could not have been in Jojo¡¯s room in her absence for no reason. Something was going on, and she needed to know what it was.


    Zita began determined steps towards Jojo¡¯s door.

 Chapter 52

    Zita stopped in front of the six-foot metal door. She ced her hand on the knob slowly, there was no way to know that no surprises awaited her behind the door. She tilted her head, left and right, just to make sure no one would see her step in. Jojo and Neil were not the only ones who could keep secrets, she could do it. And any weak link she found now would be used to drag Jojo straight into the mud, where she belonged.


    The hinges of the door creaked as she opened it slowly. Zita popped her neck first, peeping into the room for any signs of danger. Fortunately, she found nothing to fear. She put her right foot into the room first, and the left followed shortly after. Once she was inside the room, her eyes did a swift sweep around it.


    At that moment, she wanted to tear everything that the girl owned to shreds, but Zita was sensible enough to know that it would do nothing but attract attention to her, she was already in the Alpha¡¯s bad books, and she could not afford another mistake.


    She took further steps into the room and continued to search keenly, searching for any extraordinary or abnormal thing Neil might have kept. But, what if he took something instead? Either way, whatever he was here for did not matter. She just had to find something to incriminate the dainty bitch and throw her out of¡­C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wait. Perhaps, she spoke too soon.


    Zita¡¯s oval orbs caught sight of a sealed envelope on the surface of the bedside drawer. Her eyes lit up with curiosity as she took slow and steady steps toward the piece of paper, watching it like an antsy predator. Once she was in front of the wooden furniture, her hands seized the piece of paper.


    She ripped the envelope open and dug her fingers into it. The content of the envelope stared her back in the eyes. It was an invitation card, tinum gold. tinum gold cards were only used for royal invitations. This card had toe from none other than the Alpha himself!


    Zita stood there, indignant. Her teeth sped against each other and she fought hard to stop herself from squeezing the sheet of paper in her hands. She wanted to think and believe she was overthinking things. It was probably just an invitation to perform at the ball. He must have dropped it in other rooms too. There was no way Jojo would have gotten an exclusive invitation to a party if Ashley and the others ¨C including her ¨C didn¡¯t.


    Those were the thoughts she used to reassure herself, but she had to make sure they were not just assumptions, but facts.


    With that, she hurried out of the room and closed the door behind her. The first stop was Ashley¡¯s room, she found nothing there. Zelda¡¯s room followed. Hadley and Brandy next, but none of their drawers contained the card she held in her hands.


    Zita refused to believe the words her mind continued to scream at her. She refused to believe that Jojo, prude and ordinary Jojo, had gotten the Alpha¡¯s attention so easily when she had been trying for what seemed like forever.


    She held both the invite and her heart in her hands as she opened the door of her room. She was too scared to look at her drawer, afraid that it would answer her questions. She found herself closing her eyes as she walked. When she finally stood in front of her drawer, she found¡­ nothing.


    Pain, like a sharp two-edged sword cut deep into her chest, piercing her heart. She clutched the cor of her dress and found herself staggering backward until her heel crashed against her wooden bedframe and she tumbled over, falling face t on the bed. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she squeezed the paper in her palm, before tearing it into shreds.


    Screw that bitch!


    She buried her face into her pillow and screamed as loud as she could. She allowed her tears to pour with her shrieked screams, she allowed the tears to wet her pillows.


    Zita soon sniffed and sat up, seizing her tears. She wiped her eyes with the back of her palm. This was no time to shed tears, tears never solved anything. Her mother had taught her already. She stared down at the shredded pieces of paper, and a wry smile crept up to her cheeks, dissolving her lips into a thin line.


    Jojo would not attend the invitation, and neither would shee anywhere close to the Alpha again, Zita was going to make sure of it.


    Even if it required her to spill blood.


    JOJO:


    After the meeting with the girls, Brandy, Zelda, and Hadley decided to go out for lunch, but all I wanted to do wasy on my bed and have a good rest. The day was only halfway gone, and I was tired to myst bone.


    I walked down the corridor, besides Ashley. The session with the girls had given me an insight into who they all were; it did feel good to get to know them on such a level. They only waved to me when they walked past me, as though they were scared of betraying their friend.


    ¡°Do not tell the others I said this, but I am proud of what you did Jo. I mean, reporting the assault to the necessary authorities. Now, she would know to be more careful.¡± Ashley stated. I could hear the pride and glee in her voice. But, did they think I had deliberately gone to report Zita to the alpha?


    I narrowed my eyes at her.


    Of course, they did! That would exin why they were all so mad at me. I wanted to tell her it had only been an ident, but that would involve me telling her the events that had led up to that very moment. I did not need to do that.


    I heaved a sigh as we approached the door of our rooms.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so, Ash. I was beginning to feel like the whole world was mad at me.¡±


    We stopped in front of my door, and she shed me a bright smile.


    ¡°It is. But, do not deter, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± With that, she shrugged her shoulders and continued to walk to her room.


    Immediately I stepped into my room and closed the door behind me, I decided to call the hospital. Yes, I know that I had only left there two days ago, but still, I had not been able to think straight. I needed to monitor her healing process and be sure the doctors knew what they were doing.


    I picked up my phone from beneath my bag and put it on. Once it was on, I dialed the doctor¡¯s number ¨C which I had subconsciously memorized, even without saving ¨C it was answered after the first ring.


    ¡°Doctor Stevenson here.¡±


    My heart skipped for joy.


    ¡°Hello, doctor. This is Jojo Wyatt. I¡¯m sure you remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello miss Jojo.¡±


    Of course, he remembered me.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I just wanted to enquire about how far you have gone with the process. The new method you wanted to test, how¡¯s it going? It¡¯s been two days now and you said you¡¯ll reach out to us, but you¡­¡±


    ¡°Easy miss Wyatt.¡± He cut in. I could almost see him smile at the end of the line.


    ¡°The process has been a sess. We were able to shock her heart, her pulse is back to life and her vitals, which are the brain and heart are beginning to respond to treatment. She is only yet to regain consciousness, but, I can boldly ask you to hope for the best.¡±


    It was only when he was done speaking, and I sniffed while putting my phone down, that I realized I had tears running freely down my cheeks.     My heart swelled with joy in my chest. This was too good to be true, but I could not wait to share it with Mel and Valerie.


    I could not believe my ears. After all this while, there was finally hope.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Okay, Jade. You need to stop this.¡± Kenji growled from where he stood. He stuck his hands in the front pockets of his pants and leaned sideways against the frame of her door.


    He watched his wailing cousin look up at him from the thighs of his mother. Jade had been crying uncontrobly since Lake pushed her away from him. His cousin had flung herself further into the garden and settled her butt into the bush of dandelions. Kenji had stood by the door, looking at her. Disgust crept to the forefront of his expression, but he soon decided to have a tad bit more mercy on her. After all, she was in love. Or at least, that was her excuse for her silly tantrums. He did not know what that felt like, so all he could do was be there for her.


    It was the only reason he had set aside his masculine pride and called Lake. Telling his friend that Jade wept for him was more embarrassing for him than it was for Jade, but he let it slide, he let it all slide for her. Yet, nothing he did was ever enough.


    He needed to make her understand that Lake was long over her. He had never been under her, never.


    Mrs. Lockwood locked eyes with her son, she threw him a frown and continued to pet Jade¡¯s hair with her soft palm. Kenji returned his mother¡¯s frown with equal intensity. He med her for spoiling Jade to this extent, while his mother requested a little more empathy andpassion.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jade sniffed repeatedly, staring at Kenji with her puffy eyes. She attempted to wipe the tears with the back of her palm, but Mrs. Lockwood did that before she could.


    ¡°Why would you say something like that to me, Ken? Do you not have an idea how much this hurts?¡± Jade cried, and Kenji fought to hold himself, just to stop himself from rushing over to her, pulling her from the bed, and screaming the words; ¡°he¡¯ll never want you.¡± loud enough in her ears until she understood what Lake had been saying for many years.


    But, knowing Jade, she would deliberately ignore the ¡°never¡± and choose to hear ¡°he¡¯ll want you.¡± Then, she would hang on to the hope for another couple of years. He couldn¡¯t risk that.


    ¡°The only thing I have an idea of is how crazy you¡¯re being right now.¡± He spat out.


    ¡°Kenji! Mind your words. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s¡­¡± Mrs. Lockwood tried to scold him, but Jade squeezed her right wrist gently. Mrs. Lockwood turned to her. Jade sniffed and feigned a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, aunt. He is right, I am not being myself right now. You do not need to scold him when he is telling the truth. I do not want to be the reason for your fight.¡± Jade spoke in an unusually gentle tone.


    Kenji could see past her bullshit, but Mrs. Lockwood could not. Kenji knew that to his mother, Jade was still the innocent four-year-old they had brought into the house.


    Mrs. Lockwood cupped Jade¡¯s cheeks and looked deep into her eyes, concern, love, andpassion etched in her round eyes.


    ¡°You are not crazy dear. You should never let him tell you that. You are strong and beautiful, you are independent. Anybody would be lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Including the alpha?¡± Jade asked eyes brightened and her cheeks turned a shade of crimson red as she spoke. Mrs. Lockwood locked eyes with her son, before casting her niece a small smile. She leaned into Jade and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°He does not know what he is missing.¡± She stood to rise.


    ¡°I must prepare for a meeting now. I would be with you shortly, okay?¡±


    Kenji watched his mother shower Jade with so much love and attention. He only wished he could open his mother¡¯s eyes to how much Jade needed another kind of help, different from the one she was being given. Jade needed to be kept in a in white room, wearing a in white gown. She needed to talk to someone from behind small iron bars because that is what happened to people like her.


    ¡°Take your time aunty. I¡¯m sure Kenji would be with me.¡±


    Kenji¡¯s frown deepened. As he said, she needed to be in a white room.


    Mrs. Lockwood rested her gaze on Kenji when she got to the front of the door.


    ¡°Of course, he would. You would, would you not?¡± She narrowed her eyes at him. Whenever she did that, Kenji knew that the only answer to whatever she was asking was yes. It would be a grave mistake to say anything else.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I would be with you.¡± His reply was half-assed and directed at Jade. Mrs. Lockwood tapped his shoulder with a small smile and ambled out of the room. Kenji closed the door immediately after she was gone. Before he could turn back to scold Jade, she was up on her feet.


    Kenji was stunned to see a vicious woman in front of him, a stark contrast to thedy his mother had just left a few seconds ago.


    He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kenji. You need to tell me who the Alpha is going with.¡± She blurted out, rushing towards where he stood.


    Kenji blinked twice.


    No, this girl must have been some kind of blockbuster actress in her first life because what was that act she put up for his mother?


    ¡°Are you crazy Jade? No. That should not be a question, you are crazy. What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±


    Jade ignored his snide remarks and stood in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, yes I¡¯m crazy, but I just need to know who he is going with.¡± She continued to press on.


    Kenji tried to move away from her, but she nted herself as a blockade, blocking his path. Kenji scoffed.


    ¡°Jade.¡±


    ¡°Kenji, I need to know.¡±


    ¡°What does it even matter? It doesn¡¯t change the fact that he doesn¡¯t want you, Jade!¡± He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was sick and tired of subtly repeating the words to her, over and over again. Perhaps, if he was harsh, she¡¯ll understand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Okay? It matters, at least to me.¡± She gripped a firm hold of his red vintage shirt before she stared him straight in the eyes.


    Kenji didn¡¯t like the look he got. He frowned and looked away from her.


    ¡°You know him better than anyone Ken, please.¡± Her lips were beginning to quiver and her knees trembled.


    Kenji looked down at the spot she held him. He ced his hands there and pulled her away from him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this right now Jade, not again.¡± With that, he freed himself from her grasp, pulled her door open, and flung himself out of her room.


    ¡°Kenji!¡± Jade cried out, stamping her feet on the ground in anger.


    Kenji paid her no mind. He loved his cousin, he did, but she needed help that he couldn¡¯t give.

 Chapter 54

    LAKE:


    An idle mind and loose lips are the two most dangerous recipes for disasters. It was why I always made sure I had my head wrapped up in one thing or the other.


    Work meant no time to think, no time to think meant no time to harbor thoughts of anything, including her. Red had been a reurring thought in my mind, almost like a pop-up notification for an irrelevant app; drawing my attention to it without so much as a tangible reason.


    So, after several minutes of tossing and turning in my bed, in an attempt to get some sleep, I made my way to my office. I was very certain once I had my eyes fixed on the monitor of myputer system, and my head plotting million-dor deals, there would be no time to think about her reaction to my invite. I drove myself to the office because I needed to be alone and clear my head. On days when I could not take River for a run, I always went on a drive instead. I got to the office a few minutester and walked past the reception hall.


    I stepped into the elevator, which took me to the floor my office stood on. Immediately I stepped into the corridor, Neil must have caught sight of me from wherever he stood. I was barely halfway to my office when he rushed towards me, with a wad of files in his hands. Good. Just what I needed.


    ¡°Alpha, alpha.¡± He called after me, raising his right hand while struggling to bnce the files on his left. He was not doing a very good job at it. I did not stop walking, but I turned my face to look at him. He had his dark hair disheveled, as though he had severely run his fingers through it. I noticed it was a habit of his to make a mess of his hair whenever he was trying to think. ¡°Something important for me?¡± I asked, looking down at the papers in his hands. He nodded eagerly, rxing his right hand by his side. I opened the door of my office and stepped in. The fresh scent of my primrose-scented air freshener greeted my nostrils before anything else. I moved to my table and settled into my luxurious office chair. Neil did not sit. Instead, he walked towards my side of the table, stood beside me, and ced the papers in front of me. I could see him frown slightly while he stylishly stretched his arms. He did not want me to see or notice he was tired. It did tter me, his intense respect or fear, that is.


    However, this gesture of his also made me understand that the next thing he was about to say was important. ¡°Let me hear it.¡± I finally said. ¡°Yes, Alpha Lake.¡± He opened the first file in front of me before he cleared his throat to speak.


    ¡°So, while you were away, I got an anonymous mail from a coded email address that we could not trace, but I took my time to print out the files attached to the emails that we got.¡± A mail without a traceable address? That sounded familiar.


    ¡°Then, I got to see that we did not have any cause for rm because they were from our spies amongst the rogues. And, they have good news too.¡± Finally, something that could put my mind at ease and give me joy. My eyes remained focused on the files in front of me. He continued to flip and flip until he stopped. A ck-and-white image of a man on a motorcycle stared back at us.


    Whoever had taken the picture had done so while the motorcycle was in motion because I could hardly make out the face of the man. ¡°This is a ck-and-white image. I got a colored one right¡­¡± Neil flipped some more pages until he found the colored picture of the man on the motorcycle. I looked up from the picture, and rested my gaze on Neil, casting him a questioning stare. ¡°Who is he?¡± I asked.


    He had already shown me two pictures but was yet to tell me what business I had with the man, and what business he had in the war between the rogues and my pack. Neil cleared his throat and stood straight. ¡°My apologies, alpha. Forgive my mistake. He¡­¡± He pointed a finger at the face of the man in the picture.


    ¡°This image is the face of the leader of the rogues. This right here is our first real lead in a very long time. Our enemies made a small mistake and we tapped into it.¡±


    I could hear the excitement in his voice as he spoke. He sounded like a proud father whose sons had found the cure to all types of cancer. ¡°What is his name?¡± I asked again. I needed every possible information I could get on this name. His name, his history, his family tree, everything. If he was the leader of the rogues, he was all I needed to put this silly war to an end, without getting them hurt. In the end, our enemies were always the ones who regretted not listening to us. I hoped, more for his sake than mine, that he would not make the mistake. However, Neil went silent on hearing my question, as though he did not know the answer. When I arched my left brow at him and he looked away, I knew the answer to my question. He did not know the answer. He seemed to understand the reason I shook my head and packed the files, he began to apologize immediately. ¡°My apologies for presenting this half-baked. I just could not wait for everything to be finalized before I let you know. It was too big to keep to myself. And if anyone should stumble upon it before you, I don¡¯t know what would havee of it. Remember alpha, that we really cannot trust anyone.¡± He stated. He did have a point. I stared down at the image. I had tried to bring myself to close the booklet of files against it, but it was hard to do so. There was a subtle part of me that could almost recognize the image, but my head could not pinpoint any particr images. ¡°I see you¡¯re taken by the striking familiarity of the image.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was too, I must say. It¡¯s almost as though I¡¯ve seen the man before.¡± Neil talked far too much for my liking, but knowing he couldn¡¯t keep any secrets away from me ¨C even if he tried ¨C was one of the many reasons I trusted him. Still, he took the words right out of my mouth. I closed the file and turned towards him. I made a mental note to sit and go through itter. The party I was invited to was this weekend. I had already scheduled meetings with three pack leaders on the expansion of our chain of hotels to their packs.


    The best time to talk about business was when these men had their bellies filled with champagne. ¡°Have you sent the invite to Jojo?¡± I asked him. I had fairly expected her to show up at my office and kindly decline in her modest and prude manner. But, she was yet to show up or even speak to me.


    ¡°Yes sir, I made sure she got it,¡± Neil replied. I nodded slowly, stroking my bearded chin. ¡°Is there a published guest list? I need to know who I am expecting to run into.


    Can¡¯t have myself meeting some people I do not intend to see.¡± I muttered thest sentence under my breath, but he heard me. Neil cleared his throat, as he often did when he was nervous.


    He adjusted his tie and stood stiff. ¡°About that. The guest list was published on the social media ount of the event nners. There were many names but out of those, I spotted some you would be particrly interested in.¡± I cast him an amused stare. ¡°Who?¡± I barked out, as softly as I could.


    ¡°Mrs. Salome and her husband would be present. Likewise, Jessica, and of course, Jade. There were a lot more people, but I believe you would have wanted to be told about these.¡±


    I sighed and leaned into my chair. Thest four people I wanted to see in the world, were all in the same ce and at the same time. I was going to need a lot of drinks to survive that night, I could already feel it.

 Chapter 55

    Today was the day he would meet her again. Only, she would not be able to know that he was ever there. She would not be able to know that he was there, right by her side, while she suffered immense pain, just like she had caused him. Alpha Cole stepped out of his office and slipped his phone into his front pocket. Neil was in front of his door waiting for him. Lake was in the office today and he didn¡¯t need his son finding out what he was up to.


    He allowed Neil to move before him, the two men did not speak to each other until they were in the parking lot, and Neil opened the back seat of the Range Rover for him to enter. Cole climbed into the car and Neil got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    The engine roared to life immediately after Neil turned the keys in the ignition. Cole knew it was going to be a long drive, especially for him. He wondered what he would spend the time talking about with this chatterbox of a man.


    He could bet that Neil already had a lot of things hanging at the tip of his tongue, waiting to be spilled. He could only hope, for the man¡¯s sake, that his words did not put him in trouble one day. Still, boredom was eating at his old mind. He needed the man to fill him in on his son¡¯s recent activities. ¡°Say. I was surprised to hear Lake was at the office today. He barely ever shows up there.


    I wonder what dragged him from his precious casino and suite.¡± Alpha Cole started. It was always the best way to get his son¡¯s assistant involved in a discussion; indirect chattering. Just as he suspected, the man shook his head in agreement. Neil¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel as he risked a sharp turn to look at Alpha Cole.


    ¡°You are indeed very right sir. I was asking myself the same thing. Perhaps, it has something to do with the partying up. The fact that he did not even want to go in the first ce.


    You know that the alpha is a very reserved person. He ignored the invitation for so long, but suddenly decided to go with that girl. I am sure that his reason for going has something to do with her, I¡¯m very sure.¡±


    Alpha Cole had only let him rattle on because he needed to hear someone speak, to silence his thoughts. However, his ears stood alert and his interest peaked at an insane level once he heard Neil utter the word ¡°girl.¡± Alpha Cole sat up slowly in his seat. His ironed ck tux rxed against his muscled chest. Even at almost seventy years of age, he took pride in being a fit and handsome man.


    ¡°What girl do you speak about?¡± He asked again. From the rearview mirror, Alpha Cole could see the man¡¯s eyes light up. He was probably very delighted to be speaking to the father of the alpha of his pack.


    Who would not be? ¡°The stripper, sir. I mean, to be honest, things have been getting a little bit heated between those two.¡± Neil continued. Alpha Cole narrowed his eyes at the image of the man in the rearview mirror. That stripper girl again? Was Lake just trying to rebel against the crown? Or was this his method of coping with harsh realities?


    ¡°Things with this stripper girl are getting pretty serious. But, I trust my son, I know Lake knows what he is doing. He would never be with a woman without interest in what she can do for him, for our crown. I have full faith in him.¡± Alpha Cole replied, even though he did not believe half the words that hade out of his mouth. He could allow Lake to fool around with whoever he intended to fool around with. But, if she was not worth the money Lake had spent on her, if she could not give their throne an heir, then he would have to quietly and subtly get rid of her. ¡°I believe so too, alpha.


    Alpha Lake values the pack, and would never do anything to¡­¡± Alpha Cole¡¯s attention drifted from Neil¡¯s honorary speech of his son. He had heard that one too many times to be interested in what? The three-hundredth time?


    He stuck his eyes outside the window, just to appreciate the beauty of the pack. The car slowly approached a restaurant in front of the traffic light. Cole had not wanted to, but his gaze remained fixed on the door of the restaurant. A woman, lean and tall, stood in front of the ss door.


    He saw her hand some money over to the uniformed man at the doorpost. But, when she raised her head to sh the security man a warm smile, alpha Cole¡¯s heart did a quick summersault in his chest. He turned back to take a close look at her, but their car had already gone far past her. He was tempted to instruct Neil to turn back, just to make sure he was not hallucinating.


    Had old age begun to creep in already? That could not be Uriel! Uriel could not be here, not after their agreement. His heartbeat refused to steady. He clutched the cor of his shirt and adjusted it so he could breathe.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Are you alright, Alpha?¡± Neil asked from the front seat, his toneced with concern. Cole waved him a hand of dismissal, urging the man to keep his eyes on the road. He turned onest time to look at the restaurant, even though it was already out of sight. He had to be imagining things, he just had to. Uriel had promised that she would nevere anywhere close to Lake, that had been the only condition for her freedom.


    He had let her go to be with the man she wanted to be with, so why was she here? Those sunny blonde locks of hair, bright blue eyes, and equally bright smiles. Could he have mistaken all of those things? Yes. Yes he did. ¡°We¡¯re here sir,¡± Neil stated, seizing his attention from the thought of his ex-wife, Lake¡¯s mother. Cole sat up straight. First Uriel, and now he was going to see her.


    Was he overestimating the power of his brain? Neil led him through hospital corridors until he got to the door of a ward. When Neil opened the door and ushered him to step in, Cole did so immediately.


    His nostrils were greeted by the harsh smell of disinfectant and bleach. He looked around the room, fairly admiring his son¡¯s act of phnthropy. In the exquisite hospital room, she looked like a sick queen. Which she could have been if she had not decided to be stubborn and¡­


    He paused his thoughts there. There was no need to flog a dead horse. Although, he could not help but wonder what, or who had done this to her. Where was the man she had abandoned him for? Alpha Cole scoffed bitterly. The answer was simple; it was right there in the room.


    Nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 56

    JOJO:


    Theing days went by in quite a blur for me. I spent most of my free time with Ashley, or on a call with Mel and Valerie. I had made it my point of duty to reach out to them, even if it was for only ten minutes, every day.


    I was not going to repeat the same mistake I made thest time. The mistake of letting them be on their own while I lived the next thing to my best life over here. Ashley had also advised me to look towards opening a bank ount, so Bentley could begin to deposit my money there, instead of giving me cash all the time. With a bank ount, I could also work on acquiring a credit card and would not always have to fill my bag with wads of cash. It was not safe, and neither was it sane. She scolded me for sometimes having up to five thousand dors. One day, when we were out to get snacks and my purse fell from my hands, it opened up and all the contents spilled on the ground, including all the extra cash I had earned from the night before. I lowered my head to the ground to pick them all up, but when I raised my head, Ashley was staring daggers at me. ¡°Have you ever been robbed before, Jo?¡± She asked. When I shook my head, she nodded and turned to the cashier. She quietly paid for our snacks and walked ahead of me. Confused, I ran after her.


    ¡°Hey, Ash! Why would you ask me that?¡± I was curious to know. She turned her back to me and arched a brow, feigning ignorance. ¡°Ask you what?¡± I frowned while panting behind her. Perhaps, it was finally time for me to take Bentley¡¯s extra fitness sses a tad bit more seriously.


    ¡°If I had been robbed before,¡± I replied, even though I knew I did not need to. She shed me a smile and opened her right arm, urging me to step under her arm.


    When I did, she ced it over my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re carrying that amount of money in your purse, it¡¯s obvious you have not been taught a lesson or two before.¡± She continued. But, I was still confused.


    And I was curious to know and understand the full concept of what she was speaking about. ¡°I still don¡¯t get you, Ash,¡± I muttered. She looked over at me. ¡°We are going to get you a bank ount on Friday, so you don¡¯t even need to understand what I am saying.¡±


    And that was all she said. Fast forward to Friday afternoon, with just three hours more to get ready for work, I stepped out of my ount officer¡¯s office, searching for the way back to the reception hall, where Ashley would be waiting for me.


    When I found her, she had her eyes buried in the leaves of a novel she had been reading for over three weeks, her ears were plugged with her Air Pods, so I had to walk up to her and pull the buds from her ears.


    She snapped on reflex first, before her face rxed on seeing me. Iughed, I never thought I¡¯ll ever see her that scared.


    ¡°Rx, I wasn¡¯t trying to rob you,¡± I said aloud, in betweenughs. I saw her trying to mask theughter on her face.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Touche.¡± She stood up to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go now, the other girls are waiting.¡± I nodded and followed her behind.


    After my small ordeal, Zita had be colder toward me. If I thought she was cold before, she was Antarctica itself now, or the freaking North pole. Zelda and the other girls were slowly gettingfortable around me again. Frankly, that was more than enough.


    Ashley and I took a cab from the bank and headed back to the Rush Empire building. To be honest, it did feel good to have my bank ount. I could not wait to tell Mel that I would no longer have to return home to be able to give her any money she and Ley needed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Better still, my ount officer had made it clear to me that it would be easier to save like this. I had never needed to be aware of such things before, I had never even had enough money to need the services of a bank. It felt surreal, the good kind of surreal. We stepped into Rush Empire and took the elevator to the floor our rooms stood on.


    I had noticed Ashley was absent-minded. She had been so since thest weekend, apart from when she instigated the heartfelt and heartwarming ¡°tell us your dream¡± session with the girls. I wondered what it could be. Perhaps, she was having problems with Beta Kenji. That had to be it! I could remember Mel only got into this mood when she was having a lover fight with Shawn.


    She would tell me how much she hated him and never wanted to see him again. But, once he called, she would jump over her couch and dive the phone to answer. She would fall in love with him all over again. Wait, my bad, she never fell out of love with him in the first ce. Just like my mother.


    It was annoying to watch them love people who they had fights with. If you loved someone, you were never supposed to fight with the person. You two were supposed to live a life filled with milk and honey together.


    There were to be no misunderstandings, that was what love was. It never made the other person cry. But, what did I know? We got to the front of our doors and Ashley trotted past me. She looked as though she did not know where she was, or where she was heading to. I wanted to talk to her, but I decided against it. If I had anything to do with Beta Kenji, then she would tell me if she wanted me to know.


    However, if this continued tonight, I would just have to ask her. ¡°See you tonight Ash.¡± I waved when she opened her door. She cast me a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you too.¡±


    With that, I opened my door and stepped into my room. Just as I was about to close the door behind me, my phone rang in the side pocket of my denim min skirt. I reached out to my pocket for it, answered it, and pressed it to my right ear while I locked the door. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Princeton park police station. Am I speaking to Miss Jojo Wyatt?¡±

 Chapter 57

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    Ashley turned to look at her friend. She had almost forgotten that she had been beside her all along. Ashley was finding it hard to keep track of time, especially now that she had not spoken to Kenji in almost a week. It all started after she tried to embrace him and nt a kiss on his lips after training.


    Ashley fought hard to ignore the look of disdain on his face and the way he brushed her off. But, the image continued to reappear in her mind, no matter how hard she tried. Soon, she gave up and fully embraced it.


    How could she me him? Ashley stepped into her room and closed the door behind her. Now, she had only two hours until it was time to perform again.


    She sought to take a nap, but she ended up soaking herself in the shower for those two hours instead. Once she stepped out of the shower, she made her way to the wardrobe and picked out her favorite designer two-piece.


    No matter the life problems she was having, Ashley never allowed personal issues to interfere with her work. She would not have gotten this far if she did.


    She packed her necessary essories, makeup tools, and every other thing she would need into her bag. She made a quick stop in Jojo¡¯s room but soon realized Jojo wasn¡¯t in. She thought of calling her but decided against it. She was probably in the dressing room already, getting ready for tonight.


    Today, they were to make a joint appearance. That meant that they would all perform at a time. Ashley did not know why, because Bentley had not stated it in the memo she sent barely forty-five minutes ago.


    Ashley finally found her way to the dressing room and subconsciously did one swift sweep around the room, in search of Jojo. Yet, her friend was nowhere to be found.


    Zelda and Hadley sized each other¡¯s breast cups while Brandy and Zita focused on fixing their makeup and makingst-minute adjustments to their dresses. Ashley walked past them, and only managed to sh Zelda a weak smile. She did not know why, but ever since Kenji¡¯s silent treatment began, she was beginning to lose strength. She had tried to ignore it for the first few days, but it was too clear now. She missed him, terribly. All efforts to reach him in the past few days had proven futile.


    It was as though he put so many measures in ce to make sure that she did not see him. Ashley ced her bag in front of a mirror. She stared at her image and heaved a grave sigh. Hadley crept up behind her, startling her only a bit.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes dimmed when she saw Hadley standing behind her. She could have sworn it was Kenji who crept at her back with a knife in his hands ready to tear her heart into shreds. So, she was seeing him now? Nice.


    ¡°You good babe? You seem distant.¡± Hadley started.


    ¡°Sick.¡± Zelda chipped in.


    ¡°Dejected.¡± Brandy followed next.


    ¡°Like someone else sucked Kenji¡¯s dick.¡± Zita spat out. All eyes turned to her. The girls could always trust Zita to be the odd one out. Ashley shed them her most sincere smile before she began to change.


    She waited for almost ten minutes, for Jojo to arrive. But, when there was no sign of the young girl, Ashley had to ask. ¡°Has anyone seen Jo?¡± She asked out loud, directing her question to everyone in the room, especially Zita.


    The girl must have sensed Ashley¡¯s eyes on her. She pouted her red polished lips before she spoke. ¡°Perhaps, she got scared again and ran into her tiny little rat hole,¡± Zita growled. Ashley did not have the energy, and neither could she find the right words to give Zita a befitting reply. She was going to search for Bentley when the woman stepped into the room, closing the curtains behind her.


    Her keen eyes scrutinized all their dresses, hairstyles, and makeup. When shended on Ashley, her lips thinned into an annoyed frown. ¡°What¡¯s happening today Ash? Why aren¡¯t you dressed yet?¡± Bentley scolded, taking slow steps towards her. What was Ashley supposed to tell her? That she was heartbroken? Of course not!


    That was none of Bentley¡¯s business. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just wondering where Jojo is.¡± Ashley spat out. Bentley looked over her onest time before she spoke. ¡°Jojo left an hour ago. Had to attend to some family emergency of some sort. Now, get dressed! You all make an entrance in the next fifteen minutes.


    You haven¡¯t had a group appearance in over a year so you must make this one count. There are new guests in the house tonight and that is why we are weing them with our best five. So please, go out there and make money fucking rain!¡± Zelda and the rest of the girls cheered on. Ashley was unusually quiet.


    She was the one known for being everywhere all the time. The girls took their positions beside their poles when the lights on the stage died down. They decided to begin with one of the choreographed dances they had never tried. Zita was first, Zelda followed next, Ashley behind, Hadley, and then Brandy.


    The spotlights came on above every one of them until the stage lights blossomed to life, followed by the quick-tempo song. The girls held on to their poles and did a straight split, straight to the ground.


    The audience roared. Bentley was right, there were a lot of new faces tonight, more than there had ever been. The dor notes began to rain in the air before the girls even moved.


    Ashley gave her all into her dance, it was all she had now. No matter what left her, no matter who decided to ghost her for days on end, her skill and passion for dancing would never leave her. She was dancing, twirling her body around the pole like she did not have a single bone in them. She whooped her sadness into the sweat that broke out of her forehead.


    When their performance came to an end, she touched the ground again with a split and skidded into a smiling breathless halt. She felt whole again.


    Ashley got off the stage, along with the other girls. Now, she had a smile on her face and she wished it wouldst for a long. They got back into the dressing room.


    ¡°I wish we can get to perform together every day,¡± Hadley called out, taking the hose off her skin.


    ¡°And share the money every day? No thank you.¡± Zita chipped in, the girls roared withughter. The sound of the door creaking open caused them to pause and turn to the door. Bentley stood there, peeking through the door. She scanned the room before her eyesnded on Ashley.


    ¡°Ash, don¡¯t take off your things. Come with me.¡± Ashley blinked twice, as though she had not heard Bentley the first time. The elderly woman frowned. ¡°Hurry up, we don¡¯t have time.¡± She snapped.


    Ashley jerked out of her dazed state and followed Bentley out of the door. For the first time, her heart hammered against her chest. She knew what wasing, she had been in this situation more times than she could count.


    So, why did everything suddenly seem scary?


    She paused in her tracks, hesitant to move forward. Bentley noticed her pause and turned to look at her. ¡°What is the problem? You know I won¡¯t have called you out if you had not been called by a VIP.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Let¡¯s go, he doesn¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Bentley urged on, an obvious frown on her face. But, Ashley could not move. Kenji was already pissed for reasons she did not know. If he found out she was dancing, that could be the end of everything they had, everything they shared. Ashley had to do something.


    ¡°Bentley, I¡­¡± ¡°Are you sick? Pregnant? Down with the flu?¡± Bentley attacked almost immediately. The answers to all her questions were negative and Ashley responded ordingly. Bentley forced a smile and gripped her by her left wrist.


    ¡°Excellent! Now, follow me.¡±

 Chapter 58

    JOJO:


    PRINCETON PARK, THE 41ST PRECINCT. The inscription was in bold letters, engraved on a white billboard just in front of the station. I had gotten a call, no less than thirty minutes ago, requesting a meeting with my aunt. Yes, the one you know.


    Aunt Elowen had taken it upon herself to make my life a living hell. The woman who was supposed to shield Valerie and me from the world, the one who was supposed to support her sister in trying times, ended up doing theplete opposite.


    Yes, that¡¯s her. She was the one Alpha Lake had graciously locked up, along with her two sons. She was the one who wanted to see me now, but for what? My life had been more peaceful and beautiful since she and her sons stepped out of it.


    So, why was I pushing the door of the station open? Why was I in heeled boots and ck denim trousers, ready to see her and hear what she had to say, even though I knew it would be a half-assed apology because some time in jail might have taught her a little lesson on the importance of empathy, love andmon sense? I did not know, believe me.


    However, a part of me felt like this was what my mother would have wanted.


    Her forgiving eyes would have held mine in a long stare, she would have cupped my cheeks with both palms, stared into my eyes, and spoken.


    ¡°You should try to forgive her Jojo, it was the circumstances that caused her cruelty, she still has good in her and is ready to change.¡± So, tonight, I was thinking like the woman who gave birth to me.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I made my way to thedy at the desk and stated my business. She led me to another officer who led me to a room, filled with telephone booths.


    I settled into the first chair I saw and picked up the phone. A door opened from the other side of the ss booth and my aunty, d in an orange jumpsuit, stepped out of the door.


    Her swollen eyes rested on me as she settled into the chair in front of me. I took note of her now sunken features. Her cheeks no longer puffed like swollen doughnuts, her eyes were not as bright and greedy as they once were. Now, they were sunken and very humble.


    I was very correct. The little jail time had taken a toll on her. She picked up the phone and cleared her throat. She sped the receiver with shaking hands. I stared nkly at her, not wanting to give out anything.


    ¡°Jojo.¡±


    She spoke first. Hearing my name from her mouth sparked a confusing mix of emotions. Partial anger, partial hatred, and a whole lot of pity I did not want to feel.


    I cleared my throat and straightened my posture.


    ¡°Aunty.¡± I spat out. She blinked hard, but it could not stop her tears from flowing. ¡°I am sorry Jo. I am so sorry¡­¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°I was¡­ I was so cruel to you, and without any reason. Now that I think about it, I do not even know why I did all those things that I did. After losing my husband, I and my sons just¡­¡±


    No. She was doing the one thing I hated more than anything else in the world; justifying and giving reasons for all the bad things she had done. If I was going to forgive her, I did not need to know or hear her reasons, I just needed to know that she was sorry.


    ¡°Stop, aunty. It¡¯s fine, I believe I know what you already intend to say.¡± I spoke up, even though my lips quivered in anger. Even though I wanted to stand up and scream into the speaker of the receiver, to tell her that she deserved everything she had gotten, even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jojo. It¡¯s just¡­ I haven¡¯t seen any of my sons in days. Mykel¡¯s wound was getting sore and bad; I don¡¯t even know how he is now. And these people¡­ these people here are terrible. I do not think I can survive another week here, Jo. I need you to help me, to help my sons. We would be forever grateful and indebted to you. Please.¡±


    Her tears ran freely down her eyes.


    But, I did not know what to say. She was looking up to me, she needed my forgiveness to survive, but I just could not find it. I opened my mouth to speak, and the only words that could form in my head rolled off my tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± The female officer behind me called out. She sent a signal to the one behind my aunty and the woman pulled Aunt Elowen up from the chair. The receiver dropped from her hands as she was being led out of the room.


    She turned back to me with pitiful eyes and mouthed ¡°please.¡±


    Even after I dropped the receiver, I continued to stare down at the empty chair in front of me. It had always been me who sat at the other end, I was always the party that needed the mercy of others to survive. I had always been the one begging, pleading. Now that I was at the higher end, I did not know what to do about it.


    It was a tough decision to make because a greater part of me felt she deserved what she had gotten, even more. But, a subtle part couldn¡¯t let her be in there. She was still family after all.


    ¡°The call¡¯s over miss.¡± The officer behind me called out again.


    I snapped out of my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered before I rose from the seat and turned my back away from her.


    I needed to go back to Rush Empire, I needed to speak to Mel, and I needed to think.


    Ashley trotted out of the room, she banged the door shut behind her. She walked with a heavy heart while holding a Versace XXL bag, filled with wads of cash. Bentley would be delighted, and she should be too. After all, a huge percentage of the money in her hands would be hers. All hers to take to the bank and do as she pleased. But, none of it felt like anything, none of it excited her the way it used to.


    She felt down, numb, and empty. Whatever she had done in that room would cost her rtionship with Kenji, she knew it. He had spelled it out in in words.


    ¡°If you ever take on a personal dance, we are done.¡±


    And she had done just that. Bentley was waiting for her outside the hotel. In the bag was an IV to an exclusive event he insisted she attend with him. She had said yes, of course. Who said no to a VIP?


    Ashley handed the bag over to Bentley and pulled the door of the car open. Bentley¡¯s eyes narrowed on her.


    ¡°You good, Ash?¡± Before she closed the door on the woman¡¯s face, Ashley forced a thin smile.


    ¡°I just want to go home.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Neil drove alpha Cole back from the hospital. He dropped his boss¡¯s father at the office and returned to his duty post; Lake¡¯s suite. He knew the Alpha would return any time soon, and he needed to put some things in order and give a report for the evening¡¯s performance.


    In other words, he needed to be there to attend the dance.


    By the time the evening show was over, or at least, the highlight of the show was over, he was ready with all the highlights for the day. He got a call from Alpha Lake and left the club to meet his boss in his suite.


    As expected, Alpha Lake was in his room, a thick white towel around his waist. Neil stepped into the room after knocking on the ss door twice. Lake turned to him and gestured for him toe in.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± He started, and Lake nodded while forcing ab down the locks of his wet dark hair.


    ¡°How was the rest of the day? Any further reports on the picture you submitted?¡± Alpha Lake asked, Neil, shook his head.


    His lips were itching to tell his boss about his father¡¯s journey to the hospital, to see the mother of his seemingly favorite stripper. But, he knew that would be a terrible idea.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, I found a way to contact our spies. I have informed them of the need to get something from the leader¡¯s body. Perhaps a strand of hair, or his fingerprint. He must have had some record here. We would run some tests, I¡¯m sure we can find out his true identity by the time we are done.¡± Neil stated. He was pleased to see the look of approval and delight in the Alpha¡¯s eyes.


    Lake nodded in agreement, while he put on a ck T-shirt. Neil¡¯s gaze swept around the room onest time before the Alpha spoke again. ¡°And the club? How was tonight¡¯s engagement?¡± He asked.


    Neil fixed his eyes on the Alpha. He ced his right hand on the cor of his shirt and sought to adjust his tie.


    He did not know if it would be out of ce to mention that the Alpha¡¯s favorite stripper was not present at the club that night. In the end, he decided it was worth telling.


    If the alpha were to find out from some other source, he would be in trouble. He cleared his throat and fixed his eyes on the Alpha.


    ¡°Yes. There were a lot of customers today. Seems the new guests that joined the club came with a lot of people. There was a joint performance just to wee them. However,¡±


    Neil trailed off. Lake¡¯s eyes narrowed on him, waiting for the rest of his statement. When Neil was sure he had gotten the alpha¡¯s attention, he spoke up.


    ¡°Red. She did not perform.¡± He blurted out. The Alpha¡¯s hand was halfway to his mouth, with a cup of coffee in it. But, both the coffee and his hand dropped to the side immediately.


    The Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened on him. He stared at Neil, who forcefully gulped down saliva. The Alpha did not look pleased about his news, at all. He should have just been silent. That would have been a lot better.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alpha Lake dropped the cup of coffee by his bedside. His hands subconsciously balled into fists. Neil could see the darkness of his eyes, his anger entuated the hardness of his facial expressions, and the veins on his forehead were awfully visible.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    For a moment, Neil believed the alpha was going to attack him.


    ¡°She¡­ Red was not present at the dance today. She was not with the rest of the girls.¡± He spat out again and regretted it almost immediately.


    ¡°What do you mean she wasn¡¯t with the rest of the girls?! Were you informed of her absence?¡± The Alpha roared, while Neil stood there, shaking like a scared fish who had been caught away from water.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Did she bother taking permission from you?!¡± Lake snapped again. Neil shook his head, like before. The Alpha turned away from him and picked up his grey joggers from his bed. He quickly put it on and looked down at Neil.


    ¡°Alpha, what are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Call me Bentley. Fast.¡±


    Neil stood still for a while. He refused to believe the Alpha was this riled up by the absence of amon stripper.


    This was something he was sure Alpha Cole would be interested in hearing. He couldn¡¯t understand what it was that piqued the Alpha¡¯s interest in her.


    ¡°Are you deaf?!¡± Lake growled. Neil snapped out of his thoughts.


    ¡°I said, call me Bentley.¡± Lake did not need to repeat himself. Neil was out of Lake¡¯s suite, his phone pressed to his right ear, immediately thest word slipped out of Lake¡¯s lips.     LAKE:


    ¡°The police station?! What the hell is she doing there?!¡± I barked out. Bentley lowered her gaze to the ground.


    She was supposed to keep her freaking head on the ground because she had just put Jojo¡¯s life in danger! How? Do not even ask me that, because I would not know what to answer.


    All I know was that I was out of my room and matching towards my car before Bentley could answer my third question.


    It was crazy to think that after everything the woman and her son had done to her, she could still find somewhere in her heart to want to see their faces. I was mad at myself for not making sure all ties between them were cut until I said otherwise.


    Now, I did not know if the woman had malicious intentions toward Jojo. A woman who could let her son abuse a fellowdy was capable of anything.


    I drove to the station and parked my car in an alleyway. I didn¡¯t need anyone seeing the royal badge on my te number. It would amazing how fast the paparazzi worked.


    I put on a pair of shaded sunsses and covered my head with the hood of my grey hoodie. I had barely made it to the station when I sighted her, in leather boots and jean trousers, walking towards me.


    She seemed to be calling a cab, because she spoke on the phone while focusing on the road. At that moment, I felt a new wave of anger wash over me, for reasons I did not understand.


    She was oblivious to my presence, so engrossed in her conversation that she almost walked past me.


    Then, I seized hold of her by her right wrist.

 Chapter 60

    JOJO:


    I needed something, anything to take my mind off all that had happened at the police station. I could not speak to Mel until my mind was settled.


    I was on the phone, trying to call Ashley. I had not informed anyone ¨C except Bentley, who I had given a rather vague reason for my sudden need to disappear ¨C so, I needed to let her know I was alright. She was going to be worried about me, but would not bother asking anyone, especially not now that everyone was mad at me.


    I looked around, scanning my environs for a taxi. It was already dark, I had to find a cab and return to Rush Empire. I was just about to walk towards the alleyway, where it would be easier for me to cross when I walked past a man. Only, I did not get the chance to walk past him, because he caught my wrist and flung me toward his chest. I wanted to scream, but he spun me around and sped his palm against my mouth.


    Cold sweat broke from my face as my heart pounded in my chest. I felt my chest rise and fall with my heavy breathing. This could not be happening to me, not again. Who was this now? Had Mykel escaped prison? Or Lev?


    I opened my mouth to speak, but my speech was muffled against his hold.


    ¡°Do not scream, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The voice strolled into my right ear, echoing in the left. I could recognize the voice even in my sleep. Suddenly, I did not feel enraged, scared, or endangered anymore. Now, I was faintly aroused by his presence around me. The sweet minty scent of his aftershave, the rough feeling of his palm against my lips, how close our bodies were to each other, my back pressed against his crotch. All of these things heightened the pleasure I felt, it warmed my stomach from the inside and the butterflies in my belly pped their small wings and turned my stomach into their ying ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He growled. With that, he took me by my right hand and led me to a car on the other side of the alley. Had he been here all along? How did he know I was here? I had only told Bentley, and he would not have known unless he asked.


    Did he ask about me?


    The many thoughts continued to run through my mind. It was hard to assemble my thoughts in one ce, not when I sitting in the front passenger seat, barely meters away from where he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. I fought to keep my eyes on the road, but they betrayed me and turned slowly toward him.


    He had dropped his sunshades on his thighs, but his hoodie was still worn over his head. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from looking at him. He was casually dressed tonight, but still as handsome as he had ever been. If not more.


    ¡°Why were you out here Red?¡± He snarled.


    I did not know when I gulped hard on my saliva. I could not tell what was so erotic about that statement, but something in his voice caused a warm liquid to dampen my panties. I frowned at my hormones, even though I could not see them.


    He had not been looking at me before, but this time, he turned around and fixed his gaze on mine.


    ¡°I asked a question.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see my aunt.¡± I blurted out. He wanted an answer, did he not? Well, there it was.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I turned away from him. He already knew too much of my family¡¯s burden. I was yet to know what his intentions were, I could not risk talking to him about personal and family issues any further.


    ¡°Certain family emergencies. Nothing you need to worry about.¡± I did speak the truth. He did not need to worry about anything that was happening to me.


    ¡°I hope you are not thinking of forgiving her, Red.¡± He spoke. His tone was calm, dangerously calm. I was now aware of how profusely I was sweating, even inside the air-conditioned vehicle.


    ¡°I was there Red. When that man tried to force himself on you, that night in the alleyway. You should not let your goodness allow people to walk all over you. There is a thin line between love and stupidity¡­¡± He leaned into me.


    My eyes widened. Was heing in for another kiss? Did he want to¡­


    He stretched his hand to my seatbelt and drew it over my waist, locking it at my side.


    Well, never mind.


    I cleared my throat to hide my embarrassment, but I could tell, from my look in the side mirror, that I was failing at it. It was hard to believe he was the one who had rescued me that night, but everything suddenly made sense!


    His familiar scent, the feeling of Deja Vu that washed over me when I stepped foot into his room. Everything was clear now. But, if he had always known it was me, then why did he not say anything?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I could not ask him all of these, of course. I knew what his answer would be.


    I was silent, except for the irregr and meaningless words that escaped my lips whenever I got too deep into my thoughts.


    He pulled up at Rush Empire and I alighted from the car immediately. I had not still understood myself around him. I was a different Jojo in his presence. I was softer, warmer, and not to forget always aroused.


    I closed the door in front of me and looked up at him. His eyes were fixed on the road ahead of me. I knew that he barely said words unless he needed to. There was no need to hope for him to speak.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± I said, before turning my back away from him and hurrying into the Empire building. I found my way to my room, but first, I knew I had to see Ashley.


    When I knocked on her door at first, I got no response. But, just as I was about to jam my blood-drained knuckles against her metal door again, the hinges creaked open. She stood in front of me with swollen and puffy eyes, filled with tears. When she saw me and recognized who I was, she broke down into tears again.


    Fear and confusion gripped my chest with sharp ws that threatened to rip my flesh apart. She flung her arms around me and pulled me into the room with her, she shut the door behind us.


    My eyes wereden with fright, while my handsy frozen by my side. I finally found the courage to raise them and wrap them around her waist.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Ash?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She sniffed, throwing soft punches at my back. Whatever had caused her to be ridiculously silent all week had finally crossed its boundaries, I could tell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to talk about it, Jo. I just want to¡­¡± She sniffed. I ced her on her bed and searched her room for tissue or wipes. When I found a handkerchief instead, I handed it over to her and sat by her side. She blew the mucus from her nose into it. Now, she could speak.


    ¡°I just want to go away. Just want to have a good fight, Jo. Throw punches at something! Anything.¡±


    My eyes narrowed on her.


    Throw fights? Throw punches? What was she talking about?


    ¡°Fight? Punches?¡± I asked. When she turned to look at me with disturbed eyes, I shook my head and sat up straight. I felt like an idiot, like someone who was supposed to know something but didn¡¯t know it.


    She appeared thoughtful for a while before she shook her head.


    ¡°Oh. They didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± My curiosity was eating at me. She blew her nose into the handkerchief again and shook her head, as a sign for no.


    ¡°We are not supposed to talk about it. But, you can¡¯t be with us because no one has¡­ has sensed your wolf. It¡¯s a good thing Jo, believe me. That ce is no ce for the¡­¡±


    Her speech was sloppy. She was finding it hard to fix her eyes on one spot for a long time. She was drunk and tired, I could see it.


    She fell with her back on her bed and spread her arms out.


    ¡°¡­ weak.¡± She finally muttered.


    Before I knew it, her eyes were closed and her lips parted.


    Though I did not understand a word of what she had said, it did not stop me fromying her down and covering her with her duvet. I disposed of her handkerchief, before slipping out of her room.


    I was surprised to find Neil matching towards my room door. He never came to this part of the building for any reason.


    I wanted to smile as he approached me, but there was nothing friendly about his gaze.


    ¡°Be ready by 7pm tomorrow, Jojo. The car would be here to pick you up for the party.¡± He spat out when he stood in front of me.


    I blinked twice.


    What was even going on today?


    ¡°Mister Neil, I don¡¯t understand. What party¡­?¡±


    He was gone, out of the corridor, before I could finish my statement.


    He was probably drunk too. Either that, or there was a party in the club that I would be informed about tomorrow.

 Chapter 61

    LAKE:


    SATURDAY, 7:30 pm¡­


    I looked myself over in my floor-to-ceiling ss mirror. My father used to say the size of a man¡¯s portrait was directly proportionate to the size of his ego. For me, it was the size of a man¡¯s mirror, my mirror. I stood in my cobalt blue three-piece tuxedo. My jet ck hair gelled to the back of my head, my beards trimmed and neat. I knew I looked and smelt with a whopping trillion dors.


    Jojo was to be outside by now. I could only wonder what she would look like. I had never seen her in decent clothes before, it was why I instructed Neil to make sure he got her a dress, shoes, and essories suitable for this event. I could not have her locked in my arms, looking like I picked her from the gutter and dragged her to the event. My reputation had more than enough mud smears on it. Even though I did not care, I could not make any mistakes that¡¯ll affect my business.


    Neil was outside my room when I stepped out. He nced down at his wristwatch and bowed to me.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha. I must say, you look particrly splendid. If I did not know better, I would think you have been looking forward to this party.¡± Neil stated. I was surprised he did not continue to rat about where and how he had gotten his suit. When I nced over at him, I did like what I saw. It showed he was making proper use of my cash.


    I was supposed to get dressed from home, but since I was to leave with Jojo, I knew I had to get ready in Rush Empire. The party was to begin by 9 pm, but I did want to be there early so my conscience would have nothing to say against me when I decided to leave early.


    Neil and I walked out of the corridor and took the elevator to thest floor. Jojo would be there waiting for me, just as Neil had instructed her to. We would drive to the party, and I could get this silly night over with.


    However, when we got to the underground garage, there was no sign of Jojo, just an array of empty cars. I could not help the frown that clouded my expression.


    I turned to Neil.


    ¡°Did you not tell her the time to be here?¡±


    He looked uncertain before he spoke.


    ¡°I did, Alpha. I swear I did.¡± He stated. But, his tone was not definite. I could not waste my time on him.


    I picked up my phone and dialed Bentley¡¯s number. Fortunately for Neil, of course, she picked up at the first ring. The distant sound of music sting from the speakers told me she was busy in the club.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± She started.


    ¡°Bentley, is Jojo ready for the party? She was supposed to be down here by 7 pm and¡­¡±


    ¡°Party? I am not aware of Jojo¡¯s presence being needed at a party. I only know of Ashley because she was requested by a VIP, but for Jojo, there was no mention of such. She is about to climb the stage as we speak.¡± Bentley¡¯s words rolled out with ease. It was obvious she had no idea how hard my hands gripped my phone, in annoyance.


    I had waited all this while, and for nothing.


    Was Red trying to make fun of me? Did she dare mock the singr chance I gave her to be among those who made the world go round?


    ¡°Alpha, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Stop her presentation. Make sure she is dressed for the exclusive party and in the garage in less than twenty minutes.¡± I ordered, jaws clenched in annoyance.


    ¡°But, Alpha¡­¡±


    I pulled the phone away from my ear and stared down at Neil. Words could not describe the annoyance in my eyes.


    ¡°Did you not deliver the IV to her?¡± I snarled. He could sense my rising temper from where he stood, so he did not daree closer to me.


    ¡°I did, Alpha, believe me. It was just at the top of her bedside drawer. There is no way her eyes could have missed a spot like that. I am very sure that¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I cut in.


    I could not take one more minute of the man¡¯s unnecessary bickering.


    I¡¯ll sort whatever he was about to say out when I returned.


    First, Jojo had to show up.


    JOJO:


    Bentley stepped into the dressing room. I already had mylike pantyhose on, ready for the night, ready to make more money, and ready to change my life. I snapped on my gloves as I stared at the foggy mirror in the room. All I had to do was wait for my entry to be announced, then I could go out and¡­


    ¡°And just where do you think you¡¯re going? Young woman?¡± Bentley asked her both hands ced on each side of her hip as she stood straight. I looked up at her, before my eyes darted down to my body, taking in a proper note of my appearance.


    Was there something wrong with the way I was dressed? The girls were not here yet, so I had to get dressed without any external opinion. And I wasn¡¯t exactly a fashion icon.


    ¡°Bentley, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hell-bent on getting me in trouble, are you not? Come here, follow me.¡± She snapped. Even though a trillion questions ran through my mind, I did not dare to utter a word.


    I did not speak when she led me out of the club when we walked to arge dressing room meant for models who walked Versace on the runway, and not full-time strippers. I did not speak when she asked me to sit on the chair and face the mirror. I remained silent, even as she polished my face with her makeup kit. I was on that sit for more than thirty minutes, but when Bentley moved away from the mirror, giving me a full view of my face, I could not believe I was the one sitting there.


    The makeup entuated the softness of my facial features. I looked like I had stepped out of a magazine cover. There were no harsh colors used, yet, I was falling head over heels in love with myself.


    My cheeks were red and rosy with the blush, and the eyeliner and mascarabined to make my green eyes even more alluring and beautiful.


    From the mirror, I saw Bentley slip out a ck dress, hanging from a hanger. She held it out to me.


    ¡°Here, wear this.¡±


    I looked at the image of the gown in the mirror. It couldn¡¯t be anything less than ten thousand dors. My hands couldn¡¯t reach up to take it. I did not understand what was happening, I did not even know if I was being prepared to be sold, like cows for ughter.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time, youngdy.¡± Bentley snarled. I wondered why she was being unnecessarily strict today.


    I nodded, seized the gown from her hand, and worked it over my body.


    Once Bentley drew up the zip at my back and tied my hair into a tight ponytail above my head, I turned to look at the mirror.


    The emerald pendant and earrings matched the green of my eyes, my red hair matched the darkness of the ck dress.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My heart began to pound against my chest but in a good way.


    I stared into the mirror, I found myself blinking more times than normal.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this really me? Jojo Wyatt?


    I turned to Bentley with a smile on my face.


    ¡°I look like an angel,¡± I muttered, my eyes still clouded with disbelief. She tried to fight back her smile but did not seed.


    ¡°Were you really not aware of the party with the Alpha? The one you were invited to?¡± She ignored myment and dished me her series of questions.


    But, I was not aware of anything. This was still a shock to me.


    A party with the Alpha?


    ¡°No, no I wasn¡¯t,¡± I said out loud.


    I could not tell if she believed me. But, she did nod and walk away.


    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Jade Lockwood turned her car around for the umpteenth time. She had not been given entry into the Rush mansion with the excuse that the Alpha was not home, but how was she to believe he had not given orders to shut her out?


    She stepped out of the car, even though the sole of her feet burned in her six inches¡¯ heel. She sashayed to the front of the metal gate and continued to bang it ferociously. She would not leave until someone, anyone at all, from the Rush family, answered her.


    ¡°And who wants to tear the gate of my grandson down at such an hour of the night?!¡±


    Jade recognized the voice of the elderly woman. Her eyes brightened with hope. Finally, someone sensible she could speak to. She did not even know what had brought her to banter words with the guards at the gate before.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you do not need to bother, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jade ma!¡± She screamed at the top of her voice, making sure her voice overshadowed that of the guard. The elderly woman turned towards the gate, her gaze locked with Jade¡¯s. Granny¡¯s eyes brightened, and she raised her left hand to wave at the young girl. Pride and joy soared in Jade¡¯s heart. At least, someone remembered her.


    ¡°Jade dear, is that you? Oh! It is a pity, you just missed Lake by almost an hour.¡± The elderly woman stated. Jade frowned. Almost an hour? He could not have left for the party that early, she knew Lake, even far more than he think she did.


    ¡°Do you perhaps know where he is, Aunt? It is expedient I speak to him immediately.¡± Jade lied, it was not something she was not already used to. It often opened more doors for her than telling the truth did.


    The elderly woman pulled the ropes of her night dress and tightened the band around her waist. She looked up at Jade who stared at her with wide eyes, filled with anticipation.


    ¡°He is at the casino. He might have left there, but¡­¡±


    Good! That was all Jade needed to hear. She turned her back to the gate and rushed towards her car. Lake had gone to the casino, maybe to get ready from there. If she met him on time, there was a chance that she could still convince him to go with her. There was a slight chance that today, she would win the heart of the man she had wanted for almost half of her life.


    She drove into the casino and headed straight for the garage. Her red Mercedes came to an abrupt halt beside a green Range Rover. She sat in the car for a few minutes, studying her surroundings with her eyes. There had to be an entry from this ce into the main building because she¡­


    A thin smile crept up her face. Her bright and oval eyes lit up with joy, immense joy that it was almost impossible for her to contain.


    Her knight in shining armor stood less than fifteen feet away from her resting on a white Mercedes. He had his phone pressed to his right ear as he continuously stared into his wristwatch, as though he were waiting or looking for someone.


    She never needed to search for him, he was always right there when she needed him.


    Jade pushed her car door open and began to stomp toward the love of her life, with her sore heels.


    LAKE:


    ¡°The girl is not to be med, Alpha. She waspletely clueless about the invitation. Till now, she still is.¡± I heard Bentley say over the phone.


    ¡°Alright. Just get her set.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, we might¡­¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I ended the call before she said any more words. I was not in the mood for excuses. My vexed eyes rested on Neil. It annoyed me how I stood in front of my car, waiting for some girl I could have easily gone to the party without, if not for¡­


    ¡°Lake!¡±


    Talk about the devil, and she makes a grand entrance.


    The voice that called out my name sounded like a disturbing shriek in my ears. And I knew the only person whose voice could rile me up and make me want to hit heads against the wall.


    I tilted my head in the direction of the voice, much against my will. She stood there, right beside me.


    Jade Lockwood.


    The only two reasons I did not brush her heels, and send her hurling toward the ground, before warning her to stay away from me, were the fact that she was like a sister to Kenji. Number two was that she was a woman, even if she sometimes forgot.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯re waiting for someone, Alpha.¡± She was so excited; her normal high-pitched voice grew even higher. I felt my skin crawl.


    Fury sparked up in my veins and began to boil in the pit of my gut.


    She looked around me, while I watched her carefully. d in a red sequin dress that hugged her shapely figure. If she was not so crazy, Jade would have been an astonishingly beautiful woman.


    ¡°But, I see no one in sight. You do not have a date now, do you?¡± She reached out to touch my right hand, but I snatched it away from her. I would have asked Neil to throw her off my premises, but that would only upset Kenji. Where was he anyway?!


    ¡°Lake, you cane with me. Honestly, you know you have to be at the party, and you cannot be there without a date. Whoever she is, she is noting and we are runningte.¡±


    I had to admit, she did manage to make a lot of sense anytime she was not being a maniac.


    ¡°Come on, Lake. You know I am right.¡±


    And she was. It was almost fifteen minutes past nine pm and Jojo was nowhere to be found. But, if I did take Jade to the party, there was no telling how many signals she would read wrongly. I did not know if I could risk that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bite, I promise.¡± She continued. Her round eyes stared deep into my deep ones.


    I heaved a sigh and parted my lips to speak, but Neil interrupted me from his side of our car.


    ¡°She¡¯s here sir!¡± He called out.


    My gaze turned away from Jade and found the entrance door of the main building. I corked my head to the side, trying to figure out the image of the person standing by the door¡­


    Red?


    The only resemnce between the elegant angel in front of me and the starry-eyed stripper in my club was the red hair and the innocence in her green eyes. Perhaps, the sincerity of her smile and the aura of purity that surrounded her. Her body-con and sleeved ck dress held onto the slim curves of her body, and the thigh-high slit by her right leg showed just the right amount of skin. Enough to turn heads, yet, enough to be considered decent.


    Her red mane was held up like that of a bride, and whatever Bentley had done to her face made her look fierce like she was out to kill.


    Her eyes sparkled with a smile, and I felt my chest grow a strange form of warmth. But, I was d. Her presence had saved me from Jade.


    I turned to my friend¡¯s cousin and shed her the might polite smile I could fake.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, my date is already here,¡± I said aloud, just to ensure she could hear me. I walked past her and found Jojo where she stood.


    The girl¡¯s cheeks turned ginger red, just like the locs on her hair. She stretched her right hand and ced it in mine. If I had not noticed it before, it was as crystal clear as the day sky now; her smile was enthralling, absolutely breathtaking.


    This was a part of her I had never seen before.


    I led her to the car, not minding that Jade was burning in anger behind me. I pulled the back door open for Red. She seemed uncertain at first, but she did ease her way into the car. I closed the door and was going to turn to the other side when I heard the sound of tires screeching behind me.


    I turned sharply. The speed of whichever car was headed our way could not be for no reason. I was not surprised when I saw Kenji fly out of his BMW. My eyes narrowed on him, but he ignored me at first and rushed to hold Jade.


    His eyes found me minutester, and cast me an apologetic nce, while he held Jade in his arms. She was visibly shaking, sobbing against his chest. I did not enjoy watching her in such a state, but there was really nothing I could do.


    Kenji whispered some things in her right ear, to which she shook her head at first, then nodded a few minutester.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll have fun, I promise,¡± Kenji said. I could hear this one out loud now. I watched him walk away with Jade in his arms.


    Then, I turned on my heels, moved to my side of the car, pulled the door open, and settled in beside Red.


    The scent of her manda-vored cologne filled my nose.

 Chapter 63

    JOJO:


    11:00pm


    My ever-sweaty palms ¨C despite the cold of the car¡¯s air-conditioner ¨C constantly rubbed against the silk of my dress. Up until now, I could barely believe I was the one seated in this car, barely meters away from the alpha. It was hard to understand why I had been picked. I mean, me?


    Come on! The goddess was definitely pulling my strings. Something was either wrong, or the alpha had simply lost his mind. I did not even know what to do. We were already on the road, and I still had not been able to pin my back to the leather seat. I was seating out of the chair, afraid my ss would stain the exquisite chair. The scent of his Arabian designer cologne filled my nostrils. I could not draw a single breath in without having his scent slip into my nose, tickling the hairs in my nostrils.


    I kept my eyes out of the window. The whole city looked better when you were sitting in a car worth millions of dors. The back of my dress was fully covered, but cold shivered down my spine when I felt a warm hand rest on it. I turned sharply in the direction of the hand on my back. My gaze met dark blue sleeves and traveled up to meet the Alpha¡¯s cold gaze. My toes curled, even in my heels.


    ¡°You have your back arched. It¡¯s a long journey, you would develop a bad ache if you do not rx.¡± It was supposed to sound like a friendly suggestion, but it came out as an order. Everything he ever said, did. I gulped hard on my saliva and nodded eagerly. He stole his arm from my back and I suddenly felt bare and naked. Like his arm was a part of my clothing that had been ripped off. I took his advice and rxed against the chair. He was right, I got a lot morefortable that way.


    It took us nothing less than thirty minutes to arrive at the venue. If I thought the Hall of Mirrors was amazing, the structure in front of me was mind-blowing. It was like a castle, with thirty feet pirs shaped like lions. The entire building was polished with white paint, and around it stood several mighty sculptures. The closer the car got to the building, the more my jaw dropped. I was staring at a fortress! Neil drove past several fountains, different shapes, with different colors of liquid pouring out of them.


    He pulled up in front of the building and stopped the engine. I was going to turn to the alpha for further instructions when my door opened. I blinked twice, a uniformed man, dressed in red and ck with white gloves in his hands stretched his hand into the car.


    ¡°Wee, mydy.¡±


    I fought hard to keep my jaws together, but it was proving impossible to do so. These kinds of things only happened on television, they were not supposed to be real. I ced my right hand in his and he stepped backward, ushering me out of the car. When I stepped out, he used his left hand to close the door behind me, raised my right hand to his lips, and ced a soft kiss on it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wee, to La Royale Clementine.¡± He spoke with a soft voice. I did not know what to say, but I presumed I was supposed to say something because he continued to stare at me, anticipating a sentence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Red.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s voice cut in, saving me from the awkward situation. The usher, or doorman, or whatever he was, turned away from me and focused on the Alpha. I could finally feel the air go down my lungs.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He responded, before drawing closer and wrapping his right arm around my thin waist. I shuddered against his hold, the skin on my back suddenly felt very warm. My green orbs involuntarily danced to his.


    ¡°Do not look as though you have been kidnapped. Stay by my side, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    By the goddess! Did he have any idea just how handsome he was? He was wearing a blue tuxedo, and his jet-ck hair was gelled to the back of his head. The dark blue on his tux was a smart resemnce to the darkness in his eyes, it entuated his cold and daring eyes even more. Tonight, he was twice as handsome as he normally was. And I was not sure if I could get over this night without tripping.


    I was silent. We stepped into the building, and I was once again, forced to hold my breath. The empty room had a staircase that turned up to three steps, Alpha Lake and I had to climb up all the stairs to get to the twin doors that opened in front of us.


    My eyes locked with the lemonade fountain in the middle of the room, resting on an exquisite wooden white table. My eyes scanned the room, men and women flocked the dance floor in their little numbers, the rest seed engrossed in one discussion or another. The room reeked of money. From the live band on stage to the jewelry on the neck, wrists, and ears of women, to the suits, shoes, and wristwatches of the men. The soft music echoed in the room as we stepped in.


    We had barely walked three steps before alpha Lake began to nod in endless bows. Everyone we walked past seemed to know him, and he seemed to know everyone. I, on the other hand, was forced to render polite smiles to everybody. An elderly man walked us, d in a ck suit. A woman, not more than two times younger than his age, held on to his right arm. He waltzed towards the Alpha and me. He shed alpha Lake a bright smile and stretched his hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Lake my boy!¡± He called out.


    The Alpha let go of my waist, and I did not know when I clutched the hem of his tux and squeezed it in my right hand. The girl in front of me noted my movement. She narrowed her eyes at me, but I paid her no mind.


    ¡°Mister Montgomery. A pleasure to see you here.¡±


    ¡°It is quite a pleasant surprise. My boy told me of the deal you struck with him. I must say you are a brilliant businessman Your father was not wrong about you.¡± Heughed heartily, but the alpha merely chuckled.


    ¡°I can say the same for your boy. I would see you around sir.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    Alpha Lake gripped my waist and pulled me away from the man as he walked. My heart pounded against my chest. He lowered his lips to my ears and spoke.


    ¡°You have to rx. I cannot be by your side all night¡­¡±


    My eyes widened immediately, I opened my mouth to protest, but he was quicker.


    ¡°I must meet with some important clients. You must stand here and not move, not even an inch. Whatever you need would be brought to you by the waiters scattered around. You must not wander about.¡±


    I hated how he spoke to me like I was a five-year-old child who was bound to lose her way in the crowd. Still, I liked that he cared enough to keep me safe, even though I could not tell what he was keeping me safe from.


    ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡±


    I nodded eagerly, I noticed his brows squint in a frown.


    ¡°Answer me, Red.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    My voice came out as a bare whimper, husky and unclear. Thankfully, he heard me. He nodded and walked away from me, I continued to stare at his perfectly sculpted back form until he disappeared into the small crowd.

 Chapter 64

    JOJO;


    The realization of how lonely and out of ce I was finally dawned on me when Alpha Lake disappeared from sight. Every single person in this room seemed to know, or be fairly acquainted with every other person, except me. Of course, I was sure I was several leagues below theirs. I wished I would turn and find Ashley. Sheter told me she would be attending an exquisite event with a VIP, I believed it would be this one since it was so important, Alpha Lake of all people attended. Especially as the man did not seem to be very excited to be there


    My keen eyes caught sight of ady in a violet satin dress. Strapless sleeves and a very high slit at her left leg, she stood in matching stiletto heels and had her blonde hair styled in a neat French it at the back of her hand. Her right hand was locked in the left hand of a smiling gentleman. I recognized her immediately. She was the woman who had visited the restaurant with Alpha Lake. The one who had generously spilled her hundred-dor sd dressing on me. And she was walking towards me!


    Oh, my goddess! I feared she would find me and make another scene. If she ruined this dress, I would not be able to pay for it. I quickly looked around, but I found nowhere to hide. I held my heart in my chest as she walked past me, her blue eyes met with mine and my heart skipped three beats. However, she turned away and continued in herughter, as though she had not seen me. I allowed myself to rx. She did not recognize me, but that was expected. I mean, I did not even recognize myself!


    I suddenly felt the gnawing presence of someone behind me and I turned sharply. My eyes rested on ck heels and red polished toenails before they moved up to a red sequin dress and finallynded on her face. I had seen her today, tonight even. She was thedy behind the Alpha when he picked me up. I remembered seeing Beta Kenji hold her and take her away, while she shivered against his hold. I wondered who she was, and why she was staring daggers at me, as though I had stolen something away from her. Her gaze made me oddly ufortable, so, I shed her a smile and walked past her.


    The sound of my stomach growling in hunger was loud. I pressed my palm against my stomach and looked around. I had to throw something into it before it embarrassed me. A uniformed waitress walked past me, a tray of sses in her hands. I swept two sses off the tray and gulped them down immediately. I didn¡¯t mind the sweet-sour taste of the golden-colored drink. The waitress stared at me with shocked eyes, but I ignored her stare and took a third ss, just to calm my nerves. Before she walked away from me, I stole the fourth ss and held it in my right hand.


    I could feel eyes peering all over my skin, wing at my silk hair. One swift nce around the room was all it took for me to find an exit into the wide balcony. I clutched my drink in my hand, I was starting to feel drowsy and sleepy. My limbs were bing weak and it seemed like I had to fight to keep my eyes open. I staggered to the balcony and gripped the railing with my free hand, just to steady my stance.


    The wind of the night whipped through the trees around, creaking and gnawing like an old rocking chair. It blew past my face and caused me to shiver slightly, still clutching my drink in my hand. Suddenly, I heard a deep voice clear his throat behind me.


    I turned, but not a sharp one. I could no longer bring myself to do anything without much effort. When I stepped in, the balcony was crowded, but now, it was just the strange handsome man and me. I could not tell if I had seen him before, I could barely see anything.


    I wanted to head back inside. I remembered the Alpha¡¯s instruction, asking me to stay at a ce. I had only taken one step when he cornered me.


    ¡°Red, right?¡±


    He called me by my stage name. He must have been a customer at the club. I stopped in my tracks, not that I could move with the way he nted himself in front of me.


    A faint hup escaped my throat. His blue eyes stared down at me.


    ¡°You know, I always wondered what it was that was so special about you. Red, the stripper. To think that I was refused a dance, as a VVIP, without a reasonable reason. There had to be a ring around it, right? I mean, it is my first ever request, and I am refused. Come on, think about it.¡±


    I stared back at him with dazed eyes. I could not really make sense of what he was saying, but I did remember the night Bentley had stopped me from attending a VVIP.


    But, that did not stop me from wanting to run from his presence. His aura was apanied by an even worse cold, and the way he looked at me, as though he wanted to tear my clothes off, didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    I subconsciously wrapped my arms around my body.


    ¡°Although¡­¡± He closed the distance between us now. I found myself stepping backward, but I was more than aware of the railing and the twenty feet distance I had from the hard ground beneath me.


    His rough hands cupped my right cheek.


    ¡°I must say it all made sense when you walked in with the Alpha tonight.¡± His lips thinned in a wry smile.


    ¡°Are you two together? I mean, that would make a lot of sense.¡±


    My eyes opened fully for the first time in ten minutes. I leered at him with wide eyes. I opened my mouth to speak, but my bones still shivered within me. A loud hup escaped my throat before I found my voice.


    ¡°N¡­ no. Not at all. His date was busy; I was just a n B.¡± I blurted out. I could not tell if he believed me, or if my sudden revtion made me even more suspicious.


    His eyes darkened on me, and he took a step further. Now, I could breathe in the air he exhaled and he could do the same. His hand dropped from my cheek and cupped my thin waist. I swallowed hard and felt my intestines form a firm knot in my stomach. The hairs on my body stood erect, and not for a good cause. My heart continued to hammer against the muscr walls of my chest, skipping more beats than normal.


    He leaned into my right ear.


    ¡°You think?¡± He spread out his palm on my back. His little finger grazed the top of my butt. I shut my eyes, tightening my eyelids. I feared that his hands would explore more delicate areas, and I feared that he would take advantage of me, just like men always tried to, yet, I could barely move an inch.


    ¡°You know, from the second I saw your body against that pole, I knew that I wanted you. The guilelessness that emanates from your body, lingers in your eyes, it draws me to you like a curse I cannot get rid of. But¡­¡± His fingers began to trace my back. His hot breath fanned the skin of my neck, my hair stood at attention.


    ¡°¡­ I do not want to get rid of this curse¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I swallowed hard. With every word he spoke, the knot in my stomach tightened.


    ¡°I want to unravel it, unmask it. I¡¯ve seen how you are on the outside, allow me to explore your insides, Red. I promise you won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m a gentleman.¡±


    A new lump rose in my throat, I swallowed hard to push it down. Somebody! Anybody! Make him stop!


    I could already feel the cold jitters in my marrows, deep in my spine.


    ¡°Tell me, Red. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough fun for the night Monterrey, step away from her.¡±


    The thick masculine voice spoke my mind, but the words did not roll off my own tongue.


    It did not need to, not when he was behind the man that held me captive.

 Chapter 65

    Lake;


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve had more than enough fun for the night, Monterrey. Step away from her.¡± I gnarled, but it was nothingpared to River¡¯s enraged growl. My eyes shifted from him to Jojo, who his tall frame overshadowed. I could not see her figure clearly, only the fear and terror engraved in her right eye. My jaw hardened in that instant. I had told her to stay put and not move an inch, the instruction was to prevent situations like this. But, she had to be a stubborn brat and defy my orders. I made a mental note to deal with herter. But first, I had to take care of the Monterrey boy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Xavier stole his arm away from Red and took a firm stance by her side. He slips his right hand over her shoulder and pulls her closer to his body, rage quickened the flow of my blood.


    ¡°Why, Lake? I mean, I am only trying to have a good time with her. She is a stripper at your club, is she not? I would pay her good money, of which a percentage is yours. That is if there isn¡¯t something I am missing. She is only your worker, right?¡±


    By the goddess! This man was spewing so much nonsense, I wanted to pick him up and send him toward the hard ground, more than ten feet beneath us.


    ¡°I do not believe it is any of your business.¡± I bit back. I could no longer stop myself from walking toward them. I only wished Red had listened to me and stayed at a ce, I would not have had to have this discussion with this man. As I stood in front of them, I saw the confusion in Red¡¯s eyes, she was shaking violently against his hold. But, Xavier¡¯s head was too up in the clouds to see that the woman standing was freezing to her teeth.


    ¡°I am sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She muttered, trying to wriggle free of his hold. Of course, I could trust Red to plead for mercy instead of driving her knee into his nut-sack. Just like I wanted to grab hold of his neck and squeeze the living daylight out of him until he could neither speak nor ce his hands on the body of another woman without consent.


    Xavier pulled her back and dragged her into his arms. He threw his head back in a peal of heartyughter. Maybe, just maybe if I gave him a solid blow on his jaw, he won¡¯t be able tough anymore.


    ¡°Come on, Lake. We were only having a friendly chat, there is nothing serious. Why do you look like you want to tear me into shreds and feed my bones to dogs? You¡¯re too aggressive, loosen up.¡±


    Did I need to tell him that he had just updated my list of the many ways I could kill him if he did not step away from Red immediately? Or should I just go ahead and show him? I weighed my options in my head for a nanosecond and decided on doing thetter. But first, I had to give him onest chance. Just so I can say that I warned him.


    ¡°I have said it before and I would hate to repeat it, Monterrey. Leave the girl alone, it¡¯s yourst chance. I would hate to deliver your head to your father¡¯s door, he has been very kind to me.¡± I spat out. It was fun to y with his ego. I knew how much Xavier Monterrey hated to be referred to as his father¡¯s boy, even though it was exactly what he was.


    I knew it was not my threat, but my insult that did the trick. He snatched his arm from Red¡¯s shoulder, releasing her from his grip. I saw her stagger backward before she gripped the railing for support. He walked slowly, towards me. I watched him with keen and dark eyes, he stopped beside me and corked his head toward my direction.


    ¡°You should be careful, Alpha Lake. People are watching. I would hate to be one of those who spread the rumor of your frolicking with low lives. You know how bad that can be for business, and¡­¡± He leaned into me, making sure the skin of his lips brushed my earlobe.


    ¡°You have been very good to me.¡±


    Before I could turn to him, he had his back facing me and was halfway across the balcony. I kissed my teeth in annoyance and turned away from him. My eyes did a quick search for Red before I found her, cowering against the railing. Her jaw was firmly clenched, but I could feel her teeth rattle against each other. The cold was intense and her dress was very light.


    I found myself moving towards her. She still had her shoulders slouched. I took my tux jacket off and wore it over her small frame. It threatened to swallow her, but it managed to bring the shivering to a slow halt.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you¡­¡± She stammered, through bared teeth. I did not say a word; I could not bring myself to. I cupped her biceps with my arms and helped her stand straight. I could feel her stare at me, but I did not need to look at her. I took both her palms in my hands and scrubbed them against each other. It was to create some form of heat for her. Her bright eyes burned through my skin, but I could not stop what I was doing. It felt as though I was moving against my ord, I was hopeless against her charm tonight.


    It was not enough; the frictional heat I had created was not doing her any good. My eyes rose from her palms to look at her face. Her skin sparkled against the light of the moon. Her delicate ears framed a button nose. It was a pleasure to see her fiery red mass of hair dance along with the wind. Her enticing, constetion of green eyes zed back at me, bright with hope and happiness. She was beautiful, too beautiful to be true.


    I did not know what happened next, but I know that I wrapped my arms around her thin waist and pulled her to myself. I wanted to keep her warm, I felt the wing desire to keep her safe. And she was safe in my arms, she would always be safe with me.


    When she rxed against my chest, I pulled away from her and looked down at her face. My eyes darted to her lips on their own ord, beneath her innocent eyes and the glossy skin of her pointed nose,y small lips, soft as silk, lush and smooth, beckoning on me.


    I answered their call.


    I cupped her cheek with my right hand and tilted her chin up slowly so that she was looking at me. Her green orbs sparkled as I stared at them. I could allow myself to get lost in those eyes. My thumb grazed the wet skin of her lips.


    By the goddess! They were so soft, just as sulent as I had imagined, as they had always been.


    I could not fight back anymore; I could not ignore my growing desire for her. I lowered my neck and eased my fingers into her thick mass of hair, before sealing her parted lips with mine.

 Chapter 66

    Lake:


    Champagne, with a strange mix of cranberry vodka. That was what she tasted like. I could not tell if it was her, or my lips on her that carried the vor, but I enjoyed it regardless. She sped her lips on mine and tiptoed to deepen our kiss. My fingers spread against the small of her back, and I pulled her closer to me, wanting every inch of her that I could possibly take. Her small arms came around my neck, and she leaned into me, allowing my tongue better entrance into her mouth. We stood there for what seemed like hours, hands all over each other, lips and tongues battling for dominance.


    I broke the kiss, and much to my regret, her chest rose and fell heavily, I could hear the sound of her ragged breathing. Her cheeks were a shade of burnt red, a little lighter than the color of her hair, I touched them softly. They were hot, just like the rest of her body. She wanted me as much as I wanted her, our need to be in each other was slowly driving me insane.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± My voice was irregrly husky. I could barely hear the words that came out of my mouth. I stopped to clear my throat and she chuckled. Red was different tonight, she knew what she was doing to me, and she was enjoying every bit of it.


    ¡°Do you want to get out of here?¡± I was finally able to make a straight sentence. She gripped me by my cor and nodded eagerly.


    Goddess! Did she have any idea what her newly found confidence was doing to me?


    I gulped hard, to dampen my dry throat. It was only then I took note of the champagne flute on the railing. She must have been the one to drop it there.


    I snatched it and took one huge gulp, down the content of the flute, before I ced it back on the railing. She watched me with sparkling eyes and continued tough when I gripped her right wrist. If I weren¡¯t in a public ce, I would have kissed and undressed her all the way to the door. Neither River nor I had the kind of patience we needed to go through the front door with our clothes on.


    I quickly located the back door, no one saw us slip into the night, not even Neil. Frantic with desire, I found our car and pulled the back seat open for her. She jumped in, seemingly more excited than I was. With my heart pounding against my chest, I slipped into the front seat and started the ignition almost immediately. I did not take note of the time when I drove us into the opened gates of my private vi, some minutes away from the casino.


    I stopped the car in front of my fountain and stepped out of it. My valet would park it properly by himself, I had more pressing needs to return to. She had been giggling all through the ride, stretching her legs from the back seat to the front and grazing my thighs with her heel. It was a miracle I had driven straight home, and not stopped the car halfway on the road to jump into the backseat with her.


    She pushed her door open before I could turn around.


    Damn! I did not know what hade over her, but I loved it. She dived into my arms, and seized my cor, before pulling me in for another kiss. Out there, in the cold, I picked her from the ground and wrapped her legs around my waist. She intertwined her legs, locking me in her arms, and her in mine. I did not break the kiss, I could not bring myself to do so, not even for a second. I led her into the vi and nted her on the ground.


    She eased off the shoulders of my tux jacket, causing the fabric to fall slowly to the ground. I paid it no mind. She turned around and pointed to her zip, gesturing to me to pull it down. I walked slowly towards her and picked her up from the ground. She giggled as I spooned her in my arms while walking up the stairs. I pushed the door of my room open and locked it behind us, before nting her on the ground. Immediately she was out of my arms, she giggled and rushed to the bed. I made a move toe to her, but she held out a warning finger and feigned a frown.


    ¡°No, stop.¡±


    By the goddess, I could feel and see my growing desire for her in my bulging crotch. Why has she decided to torture me in that manner?


    She shed me a charming smile, and slowly dug her teeth into her soft, sulent, lower lip.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Watch.¡± She blurted out, a hup followed her statement. I leaned against my wooden door, fighting back the urge to rush towards her and pin her to my bed.


    Slowly standing at the foot of my bed, Red began to take off her clothes. She pulled her zipper down and slipped the gown from her shoulders. My eyes followed the rich fabric all the way to the foot of her heels. She threw the shoes off her feet, my eyes followed the one on her left leg to the side of my dressing table. My gaze flickered back to her immediately. Underneath her clothing was her ck skimpy bra, and her breasts swelled in the confines of thecy garment.


    River howled and growled within me, while I fought to stand still, awaiting hermand.


    She freed her breasts from the bra, allowing my eyes to drink in the morous sight of the beautiful twins on her chest. She stood in nothing but a ck thong. The small curve of her hips, the thin line of her waist, the silkplexion of her skin. Everything about her was beautiful, so beautiful.


    She held her finger out towards me, beckoning for me toe to her.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Her wish was mymand.


    I found myself at the other end of the room before I could say another word. Our lips crashed on each other in a mad frenzy.


    My thick palms groped her ass, squeezing it softly. She moaned against my lips, it sounded like heaven. Her fingers found the buttons of my shirt and unfastened them all.


    Soon, I was standing with her, in nothing but my bare skin. Our bodies crashed against each other¡¯s, she touched me, her soft fingers touched me in every ce I wanted her, in every ce her hands could reach. I wasted no time in ravaging her body, she was, after all, all mine.


    She pulled me to the bed, her back crashed against my soft mattress. Iy directly on top of her. I wasted no time in joining our lips together again, while my palms cupped her breasts. They fit just perfectly, like they were meant just for my hands. My thumbs grazed her nipples and she `arched her back and threw her head back, moaning softly. I traced my fingers down her stomach, to her belly button, her waist, before I found her moist center.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I did not know when I cried out. She was warm and wet, just for me. I slid one finger into her and watched as she spread her legs and threw her waist up, urging me deeper. I stole my lips away from her and stayed on my knees, my eyes dropping to her moist center while I watched my index finger go in and out of her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I need you, now.¡± She muttered, in between her moans. My ears stood erect, and I felt my cock harden even more, I groaned in pain while my eyes found her burning green ones.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked again. I needed to be sure of what I had heard.


    She was panting heavily, beads of sweat running down her forehead to every side of her face. Her brows squinted in a frown.


    ¡°I¡­ I need you now.¡±


    There was no need for me to ask a second time. I spread her legs apart and trapped her knees in my hands. Slowly, I pushed my thick length into her. I felt myself push past the sharp blockade. She threw her waist up and screamed. It was a painful groan before it became a pleasured moan.


    I leaned into her, while I continued to drive my thick length in and out of her. Her hips moved in harmony with my movement, and she dug her fingers into the skin of my back, while I stared into her eyes.


    We moved together, in synchrony of flesh and sweat. Easing into each other¡¯s body, allowing ourselves to bask in the desire of being six feet deep into the other. She took me with ease as if I belonged to her.


    And when I felt my pleasure grow to a height in my stomach, I pinned her hands to her sides and locked my fingers in hers.


    We stared deep into each other¡¯s eyes, searched our souls for each other¡¯s satisfaction, and when we found out, we came together, freeing ourselves of the burden of our desire.


    She came in me, and I in her.


    I tumbled to her side, and our chests rose and fell in synchrony, while we fought to steady our breathing.

 Chapter 67

    Ashley¡¯s phone vibrated against her lc satin dress. The handsome and chivalrous man who sat beside her, with his right arm over her shoulder was engrossed in a rather important discussion on the phone.


    The soft jazz music did nothing to calm her nerves, she continued to brush her sweaty palms against her thighs, ignoring the beeping sound from her iPhone. It could be anyone, including Kenji.


    The vibration became too quick to ignore. She picked up her phone and pressed her thumb against the fingerprint sensor. She looked down at her screen and found the buzzing messagesing for her group chat with the girls. Curious, her brows furrowed on the screen and she narrowed her eyes at her phone. She clicked on the messages and it opened up.


    The first message she found was a text from Zelda.


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    The next was from Hadley.


    ¡°I swear that I thought my eyes were deceiving me too! At first, I thought wtf? And then, the Alpha took her hand and all that shit. I¡¯m telling you, bro! Jojo is in that party with the alpha right freaking now!¡±


    Ashley raised her head and looked around her, there was no sign of Jojo. She frowned and looked down at her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the venue now, no sign of Jo.¡± She typed away on her phone and pressed the send icon. It did not take thirty seconds for Hadley to reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You were requested by a VIP. The Alpha is a frigging VVVVVVVIP!!!! Get your ass up from wherever you¡¯re seated and go tell that your corny loml that she¡¯s such a pretty sneaky bitch!¡±


    Ashley found herself smiling at the screen. She typed again.


    ¡°Sure thing silly. Catch you guyster. Xoxo¡±


    With that, she turned to look at the man. He was still engrossed in his phone call, so she was sure he would not miss her much, or at all. She tapped his knee with her polished fingers and he turned to her.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She mouthed. He nodded eagerly and allowed her to walk away from him. She rose from the luxury couch and stepped away from what seemed like the VIP section.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    There was another hall, one that shared the same door with her. She moved past the door and it felt as though she had been weed into a whole new world. She pushed the loose curls of her hair that fell to her face behind her ears as she walked. Her eyes raked the room, searching for Jojo.


    The ssical music, Ashley recognized as Beethoven¡¯s, filled the room with its melodious aura. She fixed her eyes on the dance floor. Perhaps, she would find Jojo and the Alpha there, hands around each other. Ashley had been wondering what it was with the Alpha and Jojo but thought it wise not to ask any questions. If Jojo wanted to speak to her, she would speak to¡­


    Ashley was immediately cut off from that line of thought by a very familiar figure. No, it was not Jessica, the Alpha¡¯s forced girlfriend who showed up at the casino every time, it was the man behind her.


    Kenji Lockwood.


    d in an all-white three-piece suit, with his right hand wrapped around the thin waist of ady in a matching white dress. He had a ss of lemonade in his right hand, while he talked to the elderly man that stood in front of him. His date held on to his arm, deliberately pressing her breast to the side of his shoulder. He threw his head back inughter, she couldn¡¯t hear the blissful sound, but he sure did seem happy.


    Without her.


    Ashley felt her heart squeeze painfully. Her breathing seized for several seconds and she could not bring herself to bat an eye. Her fingers clutched the sides of her satin dress.


    She blinked twice to stop herself from shedding tears. Here she was, thinking that their separation, or whatever it was that they were going through, was hurting him just as much as it was hurting her. Little did she know that he was here, living his best life.


    Ashley was going to turn around and head back to her section when a strong arm came around her back. Her nostrils picked the scent of her VIP customer, whose name she had not even bothered to know. She stood straight and allowed him to nt a kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°There you are, beautiful. I was beginning to think you had abandoned me.¡± He whispered into her right ear.


    Ashley was going to reply to him, but Kenji¡¯s eyes found hers and she was immediately tongue-tied. His hand fell from the waist of thedy beside him, while he narrowed his eyes on her with a jaw that had fallen in utter shock. He did not expect her to be here. He did not think of bringing her here with him.


    Everything he had done to avoid her, he had done on purpose.


    The reality gave her a firm p across her cheeks. She swallowed hard and forced a smile, while she turned to her VIP.


    ¡°My apologies, I was searching for a friend.¡± She muttered, and the man nodded while looking around the room.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    Bold of him to assume it was ady, even though he was right.


    Ashley cleared her throat.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He rested his eyes on an image, and Ashley immediately prayed it wasn¡¯t who or what she was thinking.


    ¡°Ahh! I¡¯ve found my good friend. Kenji Lockwood!¡±


    Shit.


    As he walked, he held on to Ashley¡¯s waist, leading her to the very man she wanted to be far away from right now.


    Kenji exchanged handshakes with the man while keeping his eyes on Ashley throughout. Ashley, on the other hand, did everything to avoid Kenji¡¯s gaze. While in the middle of their exchange of pleasantries, ady in a red dress sequin dress walked up to them. Ashley recognized her as Kenji¡¯s cousin. He had spoken about her before.


    She had her hair undone, and held on to two sses of champagne. From her sloppy steps, it was clear as day that she was drunk out of her mind. It wasn¡¯t until she was close enough, and held on to Kenji¡¯s arm, that Ashley fully recognized her.


    ¡°Ken, I¡¯ve been searching for Lake everywhere, but I can¡¯t seem to¡­¡± She coughed.


    ¡°Find him. Do you know where he is? I need to speak to him, I need to tell him I love him and¡­¡± She staggered backward. Kenji seized the drinks from her hands. He handed it to the woman behind him. Kenji¡¯s date frowned at him and eyed the woman behind him.


    Kenji seized Jade¡¯s arm and spun her around.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, J. You¡¯re already out of your mind. We are going home.¡± He spoke calmly and tried to pull thedy away from the scene, but she pulled her arm away from his.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going anywhere until I see Lake!¡± She screamed. It was a loud one, loud enough to draw all eyes around them.


    Kenji was both flustered and angry, Ashley could see his cheeks burn with internal rage. He tried to reach out to her, but Jade pped his arm away.


    ¡°He is your friend! You know where he is! I¡¯m not going until I speak to him and tell him how much I love him! He loves me too! You know that, right? And he¡­¡±


    That was enough.


    Ashley could not take it anymore. She could feel Kenji¡¯s embarrassment for him. She pulled her fur coat off her shoulder and matched to the girl in front of Kenji. In one swift move, she ced the coat over the girl¡¯s face, silencing her immediately. Kenji narrowed his eyes at her, but she only turned to him to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her outside. Wherever your car is, turn it around before she suffocates.¡±


    It took almost a minute for his jaw to return to its normal position. Ashley led Jade outside the hall, despite the woman¡¯s muffled screams. On her instruction, Kenji ordered a valet to drive his car to the entrance of the hall.


    The door opened automatically and Ashley shoved the girl into the car, she banged the door shut before thedy could jump out. She saw Jade frown and tumble in the backseat.


    Ashley shook her head. It was indeed a pity. She turned around to look for Kenji, only to find him standing behind her, obviously stupefied.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but Ashley was faster. She did not want to hear anything, not now.


    ¡°You should get her home before she throws up all over your car.¡±


    She brushed past him, hot tears threatened to burn her eyelids, but she wouldn¡¯t let them flow.


    ¡°Ash!¡±


    She heard him call behind her, but she pretended to be too far gone to hear him.

 Chapter 68

    Jojo:


    He lifted me from the bed and spooned me in his arms. I nuzzled my nose against his neck and pressed my lips to his skin. He took me into his bathroom and soaked me in his bathtub. There, I allowed myself to bask in the scent of his soap and the feel of his sponge against my skin.


    He scrubbed me thoroughly and even went as far as washing my hair. I had wanted to ask him to join me in the bathtub, but I did not know how to. Whatever morale I had ended when the effects of everything I had drunk at the party began to wear off. Now, I was almost back to normal Jojo.


    When he was done, he helped me stand and dried my body with hisrge white towel. My cheeks turned a flustered shade of red. I could not believe that the alpha had taken my virginity. I had known that I would have to lose it one day, but I never imagined it being with him. He was so thoughtful, so delicate, so patient. He wrapped his towel around my body and picked me up from the bathtub. He let me put on a pair of baggy white T-shirts and matching shorts. He ced my back on the bed again and nted a soft kiss on my forehead.


    But, just as he was about to turn away, I held on to his left wrist. I did not want him to go, I did not want him to be away from me. Perhaps, the effect of the drink had not fully cleared from my system. I did not know when I raised my head and ced a soft kiss on his lips.


    I withdrew myself to lie back on the bed, while my cheeks turned red with embarrassment, but I did not get to the bed. He pulled me up and sealed my lips with his again. We kissed and tumbled back on the bed, wrapped in the red-colored duvet and our desire for each other.


    He knew he could ignite me, but I was not certain I had the power to quench him. For the second time that night, he made love to me. He took me to heights I never thought were attainable, he kissed me, touched me, and rubbed my skin with the delicacy a potter uses for his y.


    I was his masterpiece and he was my sculptor. He knew all the ces I wanted his hands in, and he did not fail to touch them effectively. Wey side by side, with exasperated breaths. The silhouette of his back was thest thing I saw before I drifted off into sound sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up to the sound of my phone ringing from my bag. I did not know how it had gotten there, I could not even tell where I was or how I had gotten into the soft bed I currentlyy in, but I knew that I did not want to stand up, and hoped whoever was calling would leave me alone until I was ready to answer. Sadly, the ringing did not stop. It was continuous, and my loud and violent electronic jazz ringtone was violent enough to keep sleep far away from me.


    I parted my eyelids with a frown on my face. The goddess knew that all I wanted to do wasy in this bed till the next morning. I could barely bring myself to lift an arm. I felt heavy, dead. I struggled to sit up and looked around the room for my bag. I did finally find it on the floor, right beside the bed Iy in.


    I groaned, with obviousziness, as I stretched my hand to the ground to pick it up. A million and one thoughts ran through my mind when I saw myself in the alpha¡¯s T-shirt. Of course, I knew it was his. I could tell his scent with my eyes closed.


    I zipped my purse open and picked up my phone. It slid off my hands and fell to the bed, I managed to pick it up, answer it, and press the speaker to my right ear with shaky hands.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Central City hospital. Am I on to Jojo Wyatt?¡±


    Central city hospi¡­


    I sat up immediately. That was the hospital my mother was currently in. And I could recognize the voice of the man speaking to me. He was the doctor in charge of my mother¡¯s medical case.


    I cleared my throat immediately. Every iota of sleep vanished from my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you are on to Jojo. Doctor, is everything okay? My mum¡­ my mother¡­ I hope¡­ I hope nothing is wrong with her?¡± I could not me myself for panicking, and neither could anyone else. I had been told there was barely any chance of survival, and now, now he was calling me and¡­


    ¡°Please rx, Miss Wyatt.¡±


    I blinked twice. Rx? Did he just really say I should rx?


    ¡°Doctor, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother regained consciousness in the early hours of this morning, Jojo. We wanted you to be the first to hear the news and we¡¯ve been calling for almost an hour. I believe congrattions are in order. We would run some tests, but you would first have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I cut in. He was speaking too fast; it was hard for me to catch up with anything that was being said. I almost thought I heard him say my mother was awake.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯ll have toe to the hospital to¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Before that!¡± I cut in again. I could almost see him frown.


    ¡°Your mother has regained consciousness, Jojo Wyatt.¡±


    My heart soared with joy, so much joy that I could not bring myself to scream.


    ¡°I would be at the hospital immediately, I just, I just need to tell my sister and Mel, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Miss Wyatt. We would be expecting you.¡± The line went dead immediately.


    I looked around and quickly returned my eyes to my phone. I tried to call Mel, but there was no answer. It didn¡¯t matter, I would stand up, get dressed, go home and head to the hospital with them if she didn¡¯t pick upter.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I ced my feet on the ground in an attempt to rise, but immediately I did, I found myself back on the ground. My legs still wobbled under my weight, it almost felt as if they were never there.


    I found myself smiling and shaking my head.


    Whatever had happenedst night, must have rendered me numb.


    Just then, the door swung open. I had thought it would be Alpha Lake, but my eyes met ady in a stewardess uniform. She held a tray in her hands and took uncertain steps into the room. I fixed my eyes on her.


    ¡°Good morning. The Alpha requested we serve you this when you wake up.¡± She said smoothly. I managed to smile, embarrassed that she had to find me on the ground.


    ¡°Would you need anything else?¡± She asked me.


    I did not want to ask where the alpha was, I didn¡¯t know what she would make of the question. So, I shook my head and continued with my smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you.¡±


    However, I wasn¡¯tpletely alright. I was both bursting with excitement and sad that the alpha had not stayed in bed with me. I had thought that afterst night, things would have changed and¡­


    Can you even listen to yourself, Jojo? Things would have changed? You seem to have forgotten your ce so soon. My subconscious never showed me any mercy when admonishing me.


    She was right about one thing, I had to remember my ce. And that ce was by my mother¡¯s side.


    I fixed my eyes on the tray filled with three slices of toasted bread and a ss of orange juice. I allowed my nose to drink in the scent.

 Chapter 69

    Lake:


    I sprung up from the bed before sunrise. I wanted to be gone before she could wake up to see me. I wanted to be gone before she could flutter her velvet eyshes at me, and cause me to ce kisses all over her body.


    I would go back on my word, and my resolve would weaken immediately, so I knew it was better to leave when she was sound asleep.


    I did not bother to take a shower at the vi. Red came to me as a light sleeper, the tiniest noise could wake her up. I found myself tiptoeing out of my own room, with my clothes in my hands. I didn¡¯t stop until I was down the stairs. I got dressed in my living room and hopped in my car.


    I made a quick stop at my house, showered, got dressed, and drove to work immediately. I needed to do a lot of office work because I needed to stop myself from thinking. I got to my office building and walked in. It was quite early, so my receptionist was the only one I met in the building.


    She offered me a cheerful smile, one which I struggled to return. She understood, they always did. I stepped into the elevator and allowed it to take me to the floor of my office. Neil was yet to report to work, I knew that he would spend extra time at the casino, seeing as neither of us ¨C Kenji, him, or I ¨C was present at the casinost night.


    There was no need to be bothered about him. I found a heap of files on my desk; work that I had ignored for one reason or another. Lucky them! They were going to have all my attention from now till I was willing to do something else. I began to read through the files, one after the other. The majority of them were expansion proposals that I had to refute or sign. I ended up signing only two, and wrote emails to the organizations who did not pass, thanking them for their participation, and subtly leaving the bad news underneath.


    This was Neil¡¯s job, but I decided to take it upon myself today because I did not want to think.


    What could be so bad that I had to start doing the things I paid someone thousands of dors to do?


    Jojo, and whatever bond we shared.


    Those were the things I had to bother about or stop myself from bothering about. I had nned to reject her but suddenly could not bring myself to do so. All the while I had my tongue in her mouth, my hands all over her porcin skin, all I wanted to do was remain deep inside her. Nothing else mattered to me. I did not know what it was about her body, but something was driving me crazy.


    The more I tried to stay away from her, the more it became impossible to do so. Once again, even my own thoughts had betrayed me. All the work I had done was to keep my mind off her, yet, I was doing the one thing I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t do.


    I lowered my head to my desk and took in deep breaths. Only the shes ofst night that swept through my mind had gotten me hard. I groaned in frustration and found myself flinging my pen to the wall. I hated not being in control of my own hard-on!


    Suddenly, the sound of my phone ringing filled the room. It was a great distraction, and I had never been more pleased to see Neil¡¯s name appear on my phone screen.


    I reached out to the phone on the table and answered the call. Neil¡¯s voice echoed in my ears almost immediately.


    ¡°Good morning, alpha. I trust you¡¯re just waking up from sleep. I¡¯m very sorry to disturb you.¡±


    I shook my head and rolled my eyes, while my gaze swept around my office.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all dressed and in the office. What is it, Neil?¡±


    I was certain he understood what I said because his next statement didn¡¯te out as confident as the first. I also heard the sound of ruffled sheets. He must have flung his duvet out of his body.


    ¡°My apologies, Alpha. I got a call from Jojo Wyatt, informing me of her need to be absent from work today.¡±


    He started, and I frowned.


    Why does she need to be absent from work? This was why it was not advisable to sleep with your workers. Just one night in my bed and she was already beginning to think she could do whatever she liked.


    ¡°What for?¡± I found myself growling when I had not intended to.


    ¡°She got a call from the hospital, her mother has just regained consciousness.¡±


    I sat up immediately, my eyes widened on their own ord.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Her mother is awake now, sir. And she has to be absent for most of today, if not all of today.¡±


    It was good that Jojo¡¯s mother had regained consciousness. I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Get through to Jojo, and let her know that she can have the rest of the week off.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    My frown deepened.


    ¡°You heard me. And send her some money, let her know it is Rush Empire¡¯s part of wishing her mother good health. We care about our employees, do we not?¡±


    He seemed hesitant for a while, but he eventually replied.


    ¡°Of course sir. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡±


    ************************


    Jojo:


    I got to the hospital earlier than I had thought. Mel said she had just gotten off a shift, so she would be here with Valerieter.


    I found my mother¡¯s ward with ease. I had missed her; it had been so long since I got to look at her face.


    I was d that I had been called for a good reason; her improvement.


    I stormed into her ward and found her lying with her eyes closed. Her right hand was out of the sheet that covered her body, and her fingers twitched.


    I could not exin the joy that filled my heart while my bag dropped from my right shoulder to the ground. I rushed to her and held her right wrist firmly.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but they were for joy this time.


    ¡°Mama.¡± My voice came out as a bare whimper, but I believed she could hear me.


    I heard my phone ring in my pocket and I reached out for it. I answered it and trapped it between my right ear and my right shoulder, while I held on to my mother. I sniffed back my tears.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Jojo Wyatt, this is Neil, from Rush Empire.¡±


    ¡°Neil?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have been given permission by management to take a week off and be with your mother. To let you know that we care about our clients, we have put a small amount into your ount. We wish your family all the best, stay safe, and return to work in one week¡¯s time.¡±


    Before I could render my heartfelt speech of appreciation, the line went dead. I sighed and dropped the phone on the bed.


    Today was good, just too good to be true. I had never felt this way in a long while.


    Just then, the door of the ward creaked. I had expected to see Mel and Valerie, but the doctor stepped in instead.


    I found myself looking up at him, while my hands rested on my mother¡¯s body.


    I blinked twice, to stop my tears from flowing. The doctor offered me a warm smile, the most genuine thing I had ever seen him do.


    ¡°I believe congrattions are in order, Miss Wyatt. We detected some neural activity from your motherst night and we found out that some parts of her body are finding their way tomunicate with her brain again.¡±


    It was supposed to be good news, it was good news, if not for the fact that he said ¡°some¡±.


    ¡°Some?¡±


    He nced over to my mother, heaved a long sigh, and shook his head before his eyes found me again.


    ¡°Only the right side of her body has been able to connect with her brain, that¡¯s how to put it in the simplest terms. We have not detected any activity from her left side yet, but that is normal, considering how long she has been in aa. She just needs some more time, meanwhile, we would keep on taking care of her and running some tests.¡±


    My eyes involuntarily traveled to her left eye. I could not take my eyes off it.


    What if¡­?


    The door flung open and I heard a familiar voice cry out.


    ¡°Jo!¡±


    I turned, only to find Valerie sprinting towards me, a broad smile on her face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 70

    Kenji stepped into the club. The sweet vor of weed mixed with beer and sweat, coupled with the loud sounds sting from speakers all over the room, and the disco lights on with the zebra-striped female against a pole, told him he was in the right ce. He slipped past the audience, and exchanged handshakes with the DJ, before he pulled the curtain away and walked backstage, closing it almost immediately.


    He looked around and found no sight of the woman he was looking for. Kenji heaved a loud and long sigh. He did not know why, but his heart was racing in his chest.


    He found Bentley stepping out of a room, and closing the door behind her. He hurried to stand in her path, just to make sure the woman did not move, until she gave him the information he needed.


    When Bentley turned sharply, she found herself almost crashing into the man¡¯s chest. She frowned and looked up at him, but Kenji was in no mood for one of his wry smiles.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ashley?¡± He asked. The woman narrowed her eyes at him and turned back to the door.


    ¡°She is in there; she¡¯s going out next. Why? Did she do something?¡±


    Kenji stared at the door with malicious intent. It was the only thing holding him back from meeting the woman he was almost desperate to see, and even more desperate to speak to.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Just call other girls to the stage. I need to speak to her urgently.¡± He spoke.


    Bentley stared at him for a short while, before she turned her back to him. Kenji watched her retreat into the room, and when she stepped out, she did so with Ashley by her side.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes rested on him. She stopped in her tracks and whispered something into Bentley¡¯s ears. Kenji watched with keen eyes. The woman looked up at Ashley, shook her head, and walked away. Ashley waited until she was out of sight and turned her back to him, returning into the room.


    With one swift move, Kenji caught her right wrist in his.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ashley¡¯s smooth voice cried out, but he paid her no mind.


    He dragged her into what looked like a bathroom stall with no bathrooms and closed the door. He released her and she fell back, colliding with the wall.


    Kenji turned towards her. His heart was pounding against his chest now, and a strange form of adrenaline coursed through his veins. He narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°You did not tell me you were going to be at that party that night, Ashley. Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, shook her head, and scoffed. Kenji was partly infuriated, partly turned on. Everything she did was driving him crazy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t look like you wanted me there.¡± She spat out, and his scowl deepened.


    ¡°What is the matter with you, Ashley? Is this a game to you? Do I look ore off as a joke? What is this, huh? You¡¯re trying to mess with me? y games with my mind?¡±


    A deep frown formed on Ashley¡¯s face. Kenji found himself stepping backward.


    ¡°Between the both of us, I think we know who the real yer is here.¡± The usation was in her voice, he could hear it loud and clear.


    ¡°You fucking broke our agreement first, Ashley. I told you, I made you understand that if you did personal dances for anyone else, whatever it is that we had between us woulde to an end in that instant. But, what did you do? You went ahead and did just as you liked. And now, you¡¯re ming me?¡± He was exasperated, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking to her. He had to say anything, anything at all.


    Ashley stepped away from the wall and found her feet on the ground.


    ¡°I am not ming you for anything, beta. I cannot me you for anything because I never expected anything from you, or from¡­ whatever we have.¡± She gestured her hands in the space between the both of them.


    ¡°But all this, dancing on stage, giving personal dances to VIPs and VVIPs, all of this is part of my job. The job that gave my life meaning, the job that made me know who I am, the job that I found friends, that I found family.¡±


    Kenji stood there, awestruck. He had imagined a million ways their conversation would go, but none of those ways took this path.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes were wet, but no tears slipped out. Kenji swallowed hard as he watched her in silence.


    ¡°I care about this job and I am not the least ashamed of it. I was a nobody before I was employed here, just an orphan from the slums. I had no friends, and no family, but in this club, I found Hadley, Zelda, Brandy, Zita, and even Jojo. My friends care about me, no matter what or where I am. They love me, despite all my ws. I met people who are not ashamed of me. Yes! Even though I do not enjoy the personal sessions, I would continue to do them because it¡¯s part of the job. I love my job, I love dancing and I would not stop until I get what I want.¡±


    Ashley was red, burning hot, with something that looked and felt like rage to Kenji. But, why would she be outraged? He was the one who should have been boiling, but all he wanted to do was step forward and¡­ embrace her.


    But, he stood still. His pride only allowed him to scoff bitterly.


    ¡°And what is that? Money?¡± He summoned the morale to take one step towards her, slowly closing the distance between them.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough of that already? How much more money can you make? How much more millions do you need in your bank ount? How much more would quench your freaking greed, Ashley?¡± His questions attacked her, and he only did that to shield himself from her own attacks.


    No matter what happened, it was important to always strike first.


    Ashley blinked intermittently as if to stop tears from running down her eyes.


    ¡°Really, is that what you think of me?¡± She spat out, her tears choking her voice.


    Kenji took in a deep breath and felt himself rx.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    She looked over him, with something that felt like disdain. Kenji felt his intestines form a tight knot in his stomach.


    ¡°Never mind. You cannot give it to me, even if you try.¡± She barked, Kenji frowned.


    ¡°Tell me what it is that your heart so desires that it cannot stop this job.¡±


    ¡°Family!¡± Ashley yelled out. Kenji was amazed by how she had gone from calm to a ming fire in a space of three milliseconds.


    ¡°Can you give that to me, beta Kenji? Can you?¡±


    Kenji stood, tongue-tied. He didn¡¯t know the answer to her question, and neither did he know the words to counterattack.


    Her eyes swept over his appearance. She shook her head and threw it back. A loud chuckle escaped her throat.


    She finally rested her eyes on him once more.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I thought as much. Well, these girls are the only family I have for now. If I leave them, you won¡¯t be able to fill the void in my heart.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not worth it.¡± It was both a statement and a question, but Ashley chose to take it as the former.


    ¡°You basically said it yourself.¡±


    With that, she turned away from him. She held on to the doorknob and opened it, before trotting out of the room.


    The door banged itself shut, leaving Kenji alone in the white walls of the cubic room, alone with his thoughts and his crushed pride.

 Chapter 71

    Jojo:


    I weed Valerie into my arms with more joy than I had felt in days. Seeing her here, happy about the news of our mother¡¯s waking, everything felt so surreal. Way too good to be true. I loved her more than anything, and I loved my mother too. Mel had a short discussion with the doctor before he stepped out of the room.


    I told Mel everything the doctor had said. She wanted us to tell Valerie, saying that the girl was old enough to understand some things, and we needed to let her in more. I could not agree more; we spoke to Valerie about our mother¡¯s situation. She was sad that our mother could not use a part of her body yet, and that she was not awake yet. But, we did assure her that the doctors were going to do their best to ensure that our mother gets better.


    She was very happy to hear that. I was angry with myself for doubting my sister¡¯s capabilities in the first ce. She had proven to me, time and time again, how strong she could be. Yet, I was still overly protective of her.


    I cannot say it is all my fault. The world had been cruel to both of us. It was only normal that I tried to shield her from the wickedness, from the truth of how cruel the world could be. Mel did not think she needed protection, instead, she believed the girl needed ammunition.


    ¡°She cannot be under your wings forever; you know that right?¡± Mel always asked. And anytime she did, it got me thinking.


    I was d that I was given one week off. Mel, Valerie, and I agreed to visit the hospital every evening, just to make sure that my mom was well. I was going to spend the week with Valerie and we were equally excited. I could not thank the management of Rush Empire enough. I was given forty thousand dors, part of which I used to pay off all of Val¡¯s tuition debts and deposit front payment for two more sessions. Valerie was ted but insisted she would only resume after I got back to work.


    I tried to disagree, believe me when I say that. But, it turns out Valerie was as stubborn as I was. So, when Mel was at work, we spent time in the living room, watching TV or listening to the radio together. We yed games, went out, and had a lot of fun. We had even tried to get temporary dyes on our hair. Valerie used purple, because she was obsessed with the color, while I tried to get yellow. The dyes washed off the second water touched them, and it made usugh.


    On nights Mel was present, the three of us strolled to the park andy down on the grass, with our faces to the sky. Valerie was bing a big fan of stars and constetions. She could trace and describe every constetion in the sky and had a meaning for almost all the stars.


    ¡°Every star in the sky is there for someone.¡± She said, and Mel held onto her hand. I did too, she turned to me and smiled.


    ¡°I believe the brightest one is me, Jo. Which do you think is you?¡± She asked.


    I looked up at the sky, before fixing my gaze on her.


    ¡°The one that¡¯s always next to you, because that is exactly where I¡¯ll always be.¡±


    Valerie¡¯s eyes sparkled underneath the sickle-shaped moon, her velvet eyshes fluttered as her lips thinned in a broad and beautiful smile, exposing her first set of incisors.


    My heart melted in my chest. I loved her in ways she could not understand, ways she might never understand. For her, I was willing to risk myself and jump into anything.


    One night I stayed upte to wait for Mel, and I caught sight of a ck limo dropping her at the door. She jumped out in a skimpy skirt and walked to the front door. I was there to open the door for her. When she saw me, she was both shocked and had a faint guilt in her eyes.


    I did not speak. I allowed her to walk into the house before I shut the door behind me. When she was fully settled, after taking a shower and entering the kitchen to serve herself dinner, I walked into the kitchen behind her.


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± I began, but she quickly interrupted.


    ¡°Ley mentioned you were searching for a house for you two.¡± She started. I could tell she was trying to change the subject, but I allowed her.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I am.¡±


    She poured drinking water into a ss cup and sipped from it before she locked eyes with me.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to, Jo. You two could always stay here with me.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently.


    ¡°No way, Mel. I mean, I love staying with you, but I cannot allow you to bear the burden of amodating us alone.¡± I replied sincerely. Staying with my best friend was bliss, but I would be selfish to leech off her patience and kindness.


    She scoffed, and ced the ss on the table, before turning to me.


    ¡°Who said I have to bear anything alone? Come on! Okay, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, we could always split the rent, and every other bill.¡±


    I stared at her for some seconds. It did make a lot of sense.


    ¡°Fine! That¡¯s great! And I¡¯ll be getting groceries too. That way, you¡¯ll not need to do sexual favors for men anymore. And if a part-time job is stressful, you could always drop one and focus on the other. I have enough to take care of us, Mel. I just need you to allow me to do it.¡±


    There it was! This statement could win an award for killing two birds with one stone.


    She looked up at me and settled her butt on top of a kitchen counter.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not happy with the job, Jo. Or are you? Because I know there is a reason you haven¡¯t told Ley what you do, there is a reason you would not tell her at all.¡±


    Okay. That was a counterattack I did not seeing. Kudos to her on that one.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I heaved a sigh and folded my arms around myself. It normally got cold at night, and the kitchen window was wide open.


    ¡°Yes, maybe you are right. But, all of that doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity. I mean, look around. It paid my mother¡¯s bills, it got Valerie new clothes, it took care of her school, and it¡¯s going to secure us our ce. I might not like it, but I do not care that I do not, as long as it makes you and Leyfortable, I¡¯m good with it.¡± And I meant it.


    I would scrub sewers with my skin if it meant I could take good care of both of them, just the way that girl took care of me.


    ¡°And as long as you¡¯re glowing too, because girl, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see the glitters on your skin! You need to tell me what¡¯s popping!¡±


    If only she knew, if only she knew.


    I blushed and turned away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Mel. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± I headed towards the kitchen door, while sheughed and called out to me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run forever Jo; I¡¯ll find you one way or another!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go to bed!¡± I called out, over my shoulder.


    I walked to my room and slipped into bed, just beside Valerie.


    This was thest night of my one-week leave, I had to spend it with my darling sister.

 Chapter 72

    Jojo:


    It¡¯s funny how time goes by faster when you are with the ones you love. One minute, I was at home with Mel and Valerie, the next minute, I was in my room, room 709, in Rush Empire¡¯s building.


    I settled in immediately after I arrived before I reported my arrival and the details of my absence to Bentley. She signed me in, and I went back to my room to prepare for the evening¡¯s dance. She told me I¡¯ll be performing twice; by 6 pm and 10 pm. I liked it that way, I¡¯ll be able to get the money I would have made in my one week¡¯s absence.


    By 5:30 pm, I was in the dressing room, applying powder to my face. Ashley was on stage and I knew I would be going immediately after her. By the time I was dressed in my neon green lingerie ¨C weird choice, but Bentley had picked it because she believed one of the VVIPs who would be present had an obsession with neon green, she said if I did well, I could make almost a million tonight ¨C Ashley stepped in.


    Beads of sweat dropped from her forehead. She grabbed the stic bottle of water close to me and took it down, all in one gulp. At first nce, she seemed like she had run a marathon, instead of dancing, which she was so good at doing. She took in deep breaths before she looked at me.


    Her eyes brightened immediately, and I knew why. Ashley and I had barelymunicated ever since I left for my seven days¡¯ vacation. Except for the one time she called.


    ¡°Jojo!¡± She called out loud and moved to embrace me. She wrapped her arms around me and I allowed myself to snuggle in them.


    ¡°Bitch! I missed you. How¡¯s your mom?¡±


    Yes, she knew about my mom. I had to tell her because she was the closest friend I had here.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. I mean, she can be better, but the doctors are doing their best. And, we are hoping for the best as well.¡±


    I saw her sh me a sad smile as she cupped my cheeks. Her eyes bubbled with care, it was one of the things I loved about her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be alright, just a little more faith.¡±


    A smile crept up my face.


    ¡°Thanks, Ash.¡±


    She ced a kiss on my forehead in silence. Finally, I had my friend back. Whatever problems she had with Kenji must have been solved. That was good to know.


    Bentley pushed the door of the dressing room open. I knew I was supposed to be on stage now so I quickly threw on my six inches¡¯ heel. I could feel her stare on my back as she looked down at me.


    ¡°Jo, the Alpha has sent for you. Neil is here to take you.¡±


    I paused. My hands fell to my sides. I raised my head slowly until my eyes met hers.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Neil is outside this room, the Alpha sent for you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be dancing?¡±


    I saw her heave a long sigh. She probably thought I knew what was going on, but I honestly did not. We were finding ourselves together more often than normal, and I could not tell if I liked it or not.


    ¡°Depends on when you return. Hurry now, you do not want to keep him waiting.¡± She stated, with a definite tone.


    I dropped my heels and slipped my leg into a pair of matching green flip-flops. I threw a huge jacket over my body and stepped out of the room. Just as Bentley had said, Neil was in front of the door, waiting for me.


    ¡°The Alpha sent for you.¡± He stated, his eyes did a swift sweep down my body, before resting on my eyes again.


    ¡°So I was told.¡±


    He did not say a word to me again. He led me to the alpha¡¯s room in silence. It was the room he upied on nights he was too busy at the casino.


    I stood in front of the door with shaking hands, not quite sure of what to expect. My throat ran dry immediately, and it was impossible to keep my breathing still. The Alpha had taken my virginity thest time we met, did he want to talk about it? Was this about my seven days¡¯ leave? Did he want to make love to me again?


    Thest thought caused my cheeks to heat up. I stared down at the floor as Neil opened the door. I knew I was supposed to follow him in, but my feet were glued to the floor.


    ¡°Jojo,¡± Neil called out. I raised my eyes to look at him, before managing to step into the room. I found myself cowering behind him, not wanting to look at the Alpha¡¯s face.


    ¡°Leave us.¡±


    Damn! His sexy baritone was even more alluring than I remembered. I had not seen his face, but I could feel his eyes on me already. It was his domineering presence that made it feel as though he was everywhere in the room.


    Neil bowed and stepped away from me, he walked behind me and closed the door.


    Now, I was left alone with the Alpha. The realization caused something to spark up within me. I couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but it seemed to make my panties moist.


    I swallowed hard as his eyes swept through my body. I expected him to say something, maybe ask about my mother as Ashley had done. But, he said nothing. Alpha Lake only walked to me, with his piercing gaze that made me feel as though my body was on fire.


    He was standing in front of me, towering above me. I continued to look up at him, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak, and he didn¡¯t look interested in saying anything either.


    Before I could think, his left hand touched the skin of my back, he lowered his neck and his warm and wet lips crashed on mine.


    His lips were tangled with mine. He kissed, sucked on my lower lip, and bit it asionally. I allowed myself to give in to him, not that I could do anything else.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Our hands were on each other. My fingers dug into his dark hair, making a mess of the gelled strands.


    He lowered himself, his kisses traveled from my lips, down to her ear. He stayed there, kissed and sucked on my earlobe. I drank in the scent of his masculinity and allowed myself experience all the erotic pleasures bursting through me.


    I moaned, with every stroke his fingers drew across my spine, every kiss he nted on my neck, and my panties dampened even more. I ached for his lips to ravage my skin.


    I held on to the hem of his shirt. Alpha Lake leaned away from me, his eyes traveling to where I held his shirt.


    As he stared at me, I found myself unfastening the buttons of his shirt. I didn¡¯t stop until his bare chest was on disy in front of me.


    I took off his shirt, pulling the sleeves down his arms. He continued to watch me. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was enjoying it, but I prayed he was.


    I tossed the shirt away from his body, we ignored the very expensive piece of fabric as it touched the marble floor.


    He took charge of my body once again and sealed my lips with his. He lifted me from the ground and carried me to his bed. I threw off my jacket, wanting him to see my colored underwear. I wondered if he liked the color green.


    He ced my back on the bed gently, but he didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, he took his time to carefully rip them off.


    I continued to watch him in silence, my mind was racing at an intense speed, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to think clearly, not with Artemis, the Greek god lying on top of me.


    He parted my legs gently and eased his way into me. I screamed, and wrapped my legs around his, urging him deeper into me.


    My fingers dug into the skin of his back, he seemed to like it, because he groaned against my back.


    So, once again, the alpha made love to me. I had my release almost the same time he did, he left me panting, breathing heavily.


    My cheeks turned a burnt shade of red as he rolled over and fell to my side. I continued to stare at his well-sculptured back, unable to take my eyes off him.


    He sat up almost immediately, turning his back to me.


    ¡°Jojo.¡±


    I ced my hand on his right hand. He had not spoken to me, but I did not want him to leave me again¡­ at least not yet.


    He turned his eyes to me and stared at me, he held the same intensity my gaze held, but there was something in his eyes, something I could not quite get a hold of.


    He opened his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°I, alpha Lake of Rush pack, son of Cole Rush of Rush pack¡­¡±


    The loud beeping sound of his phone stole his attention from me. I blinked twice, utterly lost. He stared into his phone and narrowed his eyes.


    Immediately, he dropped it and sprung up from the bed. He rushed to pick his shirt up and threw it over his right hand.


    ¡°I have to leave.¡±


    He always had to leave. Was there a time he would stay with me? As he dashed out of the room, I began to wonder why I had let him have his way with me again. I did not like men, so why did I feel so powerless against him?


    Perhaps, it was because I knew I owed him. He had helped my mother a great deal, this was the least I could do to pay him back, right?


    I heaved a sigh and picked up my neon green bra from the ground.


    Right.

 Chapter 73

    Jojo:


    I was indeed very lucky that I did not wait, or expect the alpha to return and speak to me because it did not happen. I could almost imagine myself, seated on that bed like a fool, even lying down with my bare back. He would have made me an absoluteughingstock. Instead, I stood up from the bed, wore my clothes, and returned to the club.


    I was excited to be back to work, not because I had suddenly begun to enjoy striping, but because I knew that working was equal to having more money, and I needed as much of those as I could get. However, I was told that I was not allowed to go up the stage that night.


    And it almost seemed like Bentley was reluctant to put me out in front of the audience every other night. On several asions, when she ¡°identally skipped my name¡± from the list of performers, I went to Ashley after reminding Bentley that I was still working in Rush Empire and needed money just as everyone else here, or even more. On such asions, Ashley looked at me and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Are you sure Alpha Lake has nothing to do with this?¡± She asked every time. But, I was a hundred and twenty percent sure!


    Alpha Lake could not be the one who had instructed them to stop me from attending to any VIPs or VVIPs. Alpha Lake could certainly not be the reason why I was now given less revealing clothes to wear around the club. And he was certainly not the reason why Bentley insisted that I took a ¡°break¡± on some nights. What surprised me the most, was that I got my weekly allowance just like every other girl in the club, even though I had barely danced.


    When I let Ashley know and understand the situation, there was no going back from that. She was now a hundred percent sure that Alpha Lake was the one pulling the strings. And I was beginning to believe her, that was the only logical exnation for all that had been happening. But why?


    It had been impossible to see him. There was a time when it seemed like we could not stay away from each other. But now, even identally running into him was one out of a million chances. He was never anywhere I was. And when I frequented the ces he normally stayed in, he was never there. It almost felt as though he was making deliberate efforts to avoid me. But why?


    Away from Alpha Lake¡¯s drama, I had made a down payment for Mel¡¯s rent, and I could not feel more proud of myself. Valerie resumed school the week I resumed work, just like she had promised. Mel was taking time to make sure that my sister was ready for school every morning. She had even taken it upon herself to make sure that Valerie was picked up from school, dropped at home, and given lunch and dinner ¨C depending on the day ¨C before she left for work again. Both my sister and Mel were priceless to me. Nothing could ever rece them in my life.


    And that was the daily routine of my life. Hours turned to days, days turned to weeks and weeks finally evolved into a month. My mother was finally responding to treatment, the doctors were sure she would open her eyes and be weed fully, into thend of the living, with us.


    Every day, I held on to my phone with my heart pounding against my chest, waiting for the news that would change I and Valerie¡¯s life forever.


    When I finally got the call, after a month, it was safe to say that I was the happiest girl in the entire gctic universe.


    ********************


    Neil was convinced something was going on between the alpha and the new stripper, Red. That had to be it! There had to be something!


    There was no other exnation as to why Alpha Lake had insisted she be banned from taking VIP and even VVIP offers! When he knew that those were the only ways he could get back the millions of dors he had spent on her debts. Not only that but the girl was barely allowed to dance. And when she did, her stage time never surpassed ten minutes. Still, she was paid like every other stripper, who worked their backs off ¨C literally ¨C to enrichen the purse of the Empire. She was like a treasured investment that was yielding absolutely no profit.


    And she was one Neil had to warn the Alpha¡¯s father about.


    Alpha Cole needed to know that an ordinary stripper had his son wrapped around her finger. The Alpha¡¯s father was the only one who could bring Alpha Lake to his senses. He was more worried for his boss¡¯s mental health than his job ¨C at least, that was the reason he gave himself for prying into matters that did not concern him.


    Neil stood at the end of the former Alpha¡¯s table. He stood in the dark room, the only form of light was the burning end of Alpha Cole¡¯s stick of cigarette, the smoke filled the air with its pungent smell, one that Neil was already used to.


    ¡°So, he had developed some form of likeness for the girl, has he not?¡± Alpha Cole growled. It was impossible to tell if the man was pleased, or displeased by this recent news. The man¡¯s voice never showed any emotion, apart from when he was yelling ¨C which he seldom did ¨C and Neil could not see his face to tell if there was a frown or a smirk on it.


    So, he swallowed hard and spoke in the only manner that would not get him into trouble.


    ¡°It would appear so, Alpha. I suspect they must have had sex, at least twice. With all the times they have spent behind closed doors together, such a thing cannot be avoided.¡± He spat out.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Although, I cannot tell if the Alpha has actual feelings for the girl, or she is just a sex toy.¡± Neil continued.


    He heard alpha Cole cough out, clear his throat and shuffle in his seat before he heaved a sigh and spoke.


    ¡°We must rx and watch. Who knows? He might just be taking my advice. He has the freedom to sleep with and spend money on whoever he wants to. But, she has to be a good investment. Watch the girl closely, I hope to get reports of a child growing in her scrappy womb soon. If not¡­¡± He paused for a while.


    Neil heard him pull a cab out of his desk drawer.


    ¡°I would know what to do with her.¡± Alpha Cole continued.


    Neil swallowed hard and nodded, with a bow.


    ¡°Yes alpha.¡±


    ¡°And her mother? Thest time we spoke, you said she had regained consciousness, what is the status of her well-being now?¡± Alpha Cole inquired.


    Even though Neil did not understand the alpha¡¯s interest in the stripper¡¯s mother, he was forced to give regr updates about her situation.


    ¡°I have not heard anything new, sir. But, the minute I do, I would make sure you are the first to hear of it.¡± Neil said, aloud.


    The alpha sighed in satisfaction.


    ¡°You had better.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Jojo:


    It would be very safe for me to say that it was the happiest day of my life.


    My towel was still tied firmly around my waist, my red hair dripped water all over the floor as I walked. When my phone rang, I rushed to the edge of my bed and picked it up. The doctor¡¯s name was disyed on my screen. My heart instantly began to race in my chest. I always got this way whenever I saw a message or a call from the doctor. It was hard to keep both my mind and heart in check.


    I found my hands shaking, and not even from the cold, as I swiped the icon to answer the call, and pressed the phone to my wet right ear. I swallowed hard before I spoke.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I started. There was a brief crackling noise at the other end of the line before the doctor¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Am I on to miss Jojo Wyatt?¡± He asked. I found myself shaking my head in faint annoyance. I wished he would not ask me that question anytime I picked up the call, but I knew he only did it because he was being cautious.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, you are.¡± I replied, my ears itching to hear what he had to say.


    ¡°I believe I have good news for you, miss Wyatt?¡±


    I found my feet walking away from the desk as I walked slowly and steadily. He said it was good news, but it did not stop my heart from beating faster.


    ¡°Yes, doctor.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Your mother regained consciousness this morning¡­¡±


    For the first thirty seconds, I could not think straight.


    ¡°¡­ and I mean she is currently seated in her wheelchair. She has only responded to two questions we have asked, but I am very sure she would be delighted to see you. We are expecting you as soon as you can make it¡­¡±


    Hold on a second! Did he just say he asked her questions? And she replied? To two of his questions?!


    ¡°My¡­ my mother¡­ she, she can talk?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes! Yes, she can. She is only weak now and unable to walk for now. But, we would consult our physiotherapist to work on her case. She would be up and running in to time, it is a promise.¡±


    The room began to spin around me. This had to be a joke, it had to be some form of prank, or I was dreaming. It was only in my dreams that such a miracle was possible! After eight years, my mother was finally here! With me! With Valerie and I!


    A drop of tear ran down my left cheek. I sniffed it back.


    ¡°Are you there, miss Wyatt?¡±


    I cleared my throat. I did not want the doctor to know that my tear nds had once again betrayed me.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I would be there as soon as possible. Thank you very much doctor.¡±


    That was all I could say, but words were not enough to exin my gratitude. To him, to the universe, to the goddess.


    I quickly put on my clothes and rushed out of Rush Empire. I took the first taxi I could find, back home. Mel and Valerie were in the sitting room when I had arrived. Both were equally surprised and rmed that I had returned this early, as I normally returnedte in the evening.


    However, after I told them what had happened, Mel was overly excited. She jumped from couch to couch, almost scraping her head on the de of the fan. While Valerie was so happy, she burst into tears as she embraced me.


    I know what she was feeling, because I was feeling the same thing too. I was about Valerie¡¯s age thest time my mother spoke to me; she was only just a little baby. And now? Now she would be seeing the woman who gave birth to her, touching her, holding her.


    They got dressed almost immediately and we rushed to the hospital. It was a miracle Valerie and I didn¡¯t stumble on the stairs. With the speed in which we ran, an ident was inevitable. We didn¡¯t stop running until we pushed the doors of her ward open.


    Two nurses were with her. One held out a spoon of something that looked like liquid vitamins, while the other patted her back gently.


    All three women turned to us immediately we stepped into the room. And that was when I found her, Doris Wyatt, my mother.


    She was seated on a wheelchair, heavy bags underneath her sunken green eyes. Her red lips were pale and dry, as though she had not had water for years. She was d in an oversized white hospital gown, her red hair danced freely down her shoulders.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I could not contain my emotions. shes, violent ones of her being flung across the room, strangled, punched. I heard her cries, I heard her wailing.


    ¡°Run!¡± She had screamed.


    Everything came flooding into my mind with an intensity I could not take control off. I found myself floating towards her, I allowed my stream of tears to flow. Before I knew it, I was across the room, kneeling on the ground with my arms wrapped around her.


    I wept against her chest, waiting for her to hold me and tell me that she had missed me, tell me that she loved me and she was never going anywhere again.


    But, she never did.


    I continued to hold her, but my tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing. She didn¡¯t embrace me, she only sat still.


    Soon, my crying stopped. I wanted to know why she was not holding me. Didn¡¯t she miss me? Didn¡¯t she miss me like I missed her?


    I raised my head up to look at her. The nurses had stepped to the side, it was just she and I now.


    I blinked twice, but she continued to stare at me, an odd sense of unfamiliarity in her eyes.


    ¡°Mum?¡± The word slipped out of my mouth before I could do anything to take it back. I saw her eyes brighten with hope as she seized hold of both my wrists immediately.


    I suddenly felt rxed. She recognized me after all.


    ¡°You know my daughter?¡± She asked, her lips and hands quivered as she spoke.


    Something in me tore into several tiny pieces. I stared at her.


    Did I know her daughter? Of course I did! I was her daughter!


    I nodded eagerly. She seemed not to see me for the first thirty seconds, before a smile slowly crept up to her face.


    ¡°Could you¡­ could you bring her to me please? My darling Jo, and my darling Valerie? My husband too¡­ I¡­ I need to see him; it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    Okay. Now I was confused.


    I looked up at one of the nurses who stared down at me.


    ¡°What the fuck is happening? Why can¡¯t she see that I am here?!¡± I cried out. I did not understand the rage that had filled my stomach, but it was hard to contain it.


    ¡°I do not think she can¡¯t see you. She just¡­ she doesn¡¯t know who you are.¡± The nurse replied with a calm tone. As though she had not just told me that my own mother did not recognize me.


    I scoffed, a bitter chuckle escaped my throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    I turned to Valerie, who was now holding on to the hem of Mel¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Come over here, Ley.¡±


    She hesitated, I could see the doubt in her eyes. I know what the situation seemed like, but I was refusing to believe anything I was seeing.


    ¡°Come here!¡± I cried out. She moved over to me, I pulled her to my side and stood her in front of our mother.


    ¡°Mum, listen. This is Ley, she¡¯s a big girl now and she¡¯s been dying to see you. And I?¡± I pointed at myself with shaky fingers.


    ¡°I am Jo, your Jojo, remember?¡±


    She sat nk for another ten seconds before she shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°No. Not my Jojo, and she¡¯s not my Valerie. My Jo, my Jo baby is just eleven. And Valerie is still a baby, they are with my husband. Jesse, you know Jesse right? You are not my Jojo. Please, please bring my Jojo.¡±


    She was crying now, while my heart was breaking into a million pieces in my chest.


    ¡°Mum, please understand. You¡¯ve been sleeping for eight years. I am Jo! I¡¯ve grown! And this is Valerie! Mom, please!¡±


    ¡°Miss Wyatt, I think it¡¯s best you step outside for a minute.¡± One of the nurses spoke, but I was far too gone to understand or listen.


    I held Valerie in my right hand, while I pressed my left on our mother¡¯sp. Suddenly, a strange look of fear clouded her gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s scaring me.¡± She said, turning to one of the nurses.


    ¡°Calling herself my daughter. What has she done to my daughter? Somebody, tell me what she¡¯s done to my Jojo.¡±


    For the goddess¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Stop mum!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my tears from flowing. Valerie sniffed back her tears as she stood by me.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Jo!¡±


    A nurse forcefully tapped my shoulders and pulled me up. I tried to wriggle free of her hold, but she gripped my waist firmly, pulling me away from my mother. I kicked and screamed and cried.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening to me. It just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You need to be away for now. We would run some tests and let you know our results.¡± The nurse said, after locking me out of the room. Valerie held on to Mel¡¯s shirt as she cried.


    My anger knew no bounds.


    She couldn¡¯t do this to us again. How could she be so weak? She was weak enough to call my father¡¯s abuse, correction. And now, she was too weak to remember us?


    This was bullshit. Absolute bullshit.

 Chapter 75

    Forty days.


    He had been in this hell hole for exactly forty days. Hiding in the crevices, eating crumbs of dirt from the ground. Disguising as a beggar and asking for crumbs on the street. His golden blonde hair was turning a grumpy shade of brown and Harris could not remember whenst ab touched his beard.


    This was what it was really like in thend of the rogues. This was the reason people dreaded this ce, this was why the ounds was every wolf¡¯s worst nightmare. It was a ce where the strong ate the weak and picked their teeth with their bones. It was a ce where you could choose to eat or be eaten, kill or be killed. There were no middlemen, you were either a victor or a victim. Harris could not still tell his standpoint, but the way he had survived thesest days was still a surprise to him.


    After being locked up in the jail cell for two days, Harris had not seen his banishmenting. When the iron bars of his prison were pulled open, the joy in his heart was indescribable. All of a sudden, he as being thrown into the back of a van, blindfolded and chained. Harris could not see anything; neither could he speak.


    His lips were taped together, his eyes were covered with thick sackcloth, while his hands were still cuffed. The truck continued to drive nonstop until his eyes were untied and he was pushed down from the back of the truck. They released his mouth and hands before a huge man knocked him unconscious with one sweep of his elbow. Harris felt and saw himself tumble to the ground.


    He did not wake up until evening, when the cold of the night caused his bones to shiver, and tiny drops of rain sent chills down his spine, causing him to spring back to life. However, the moment he was fully aware of his surrounding, Harris began to wish the man¡¯s elbow had hit him at the back of his head and killed him immediately. He would have been better off dead, and not be in the position he was in; lost in thend of the rogues, with nowhere to go, no one to help and no money to help himself.


    The river was a good source of water; Harris had found pleasure in it. Only food caused him to worry. For the first ten days, he had his bath in the river, hiding at the far end, away from both men and women. He ate nothing but fruits which had fallen and wandered away from their trees, most of them were rotten, but his stomach quickly adjusted to it, it must have known it did not have a choice.


    Other days, he covered his head with his hood and sat on the streets of the market ce where he slept under the shades of locked stores after their owners had closed for the night. Good people passed by and dropped rumpled notes and faded coins in front of him. If he wasn¡¯t robbed, he used the money to get bread for the next three days. And on days he as robbed, he stayed on an empty stomach, until the next day.


    No one had been able to catch a glimpse of his face, or so he thought. Every day, he asked himself how he had gone from a skilled yboy to a street beggar. The more he thought of it, the more he realized he had never seen the transformationing.


    How could he have known that fighting to get the woman he loved to love him back would have put him in such a situation. He could not tell who he hated more; Jojo, for refusing to kiss him on that night, for not returning his love. Or, was it the alpha, who had put him in this situation without mercy? Or himself, who had allowed his need for Jojo cajole him into going after her and doing what he did? It was hard to choose when there were so many options to choose from.


    However, on the fortieth night, how he had gotten to thend of the rogues was the least of Harris¡¯s problems. He had barely had anything to eat in three days, and allowed himself to give in to the thoughts of stealing.


    Yes. He had stooped that low.


    However, his attempt at being an Adin had not gone very smoothly. The trader sent off an rm before he was ten feet away from her store. Before he could run any further, he felt himself being lifted from the ground and hurled over the shoulder of a huge man. They were supposed to burn him alive, he knew this because the continued to hear the market traders scream.


    ¡°Burn him! Burn him! Burn him!¡±


    The goddess must have loved him enough to give him a second chance. The men carried him to what looked like an abandoned castle, and threw him into a jail cell.


    Harrisy weak and sloppy on the cold concrete ground. He kept his lips sealed and could barely muster the strength to cry, even though the tears burned his eyelids. He knew that the next time the iron bars of the cell were pushed open; his fate would be decided. Harris had never wished for death before, but it was the safest thing he could think of.


    He would rather leave the world, than be a prisoner to the woes of the world. He was too proud to suffer.


    Just as he expected, the iron bars creaked open, and he was bundled out of the cell, with the same force he was thrown in. Harris allowed himself to be dragged along the dark corridor into what looked like a courtroom, where he was flung to ground.


    Hey on his back, his forehead kissed the ground. In front of him, a tall and lean man was seated. Brown hair and sea blue eyes, Harris noted, as he fought to raise his head up.


    The man frowned at him, with a deep sense of unfamiliarity. He corked his head to the side as he stroked his beard gently.


    Harris took note of the man¡¯s attire. A faded ck jacket on top brown long sleeved shirt and faded cargo pants. He looked old, about thirty years older than him.


    ¡°He is the thief we found, chief. The traders had wishes to burn him, but we thought it best we came to you.¡± One man spoke. Even though Harris could not see his face, he could tell the speaker was staring down at him with disdain.


    They were all rogues, weren¡¯t they all thieves?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to us. I haven¡¯t seen his face before.¡± The chief spoke, before rising to his feet.


    Harris swallowed his saliva, and wondered why he had not done so until he filled his stomach, instead of attempting to steal.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± The elderly man growled, and Harris scrambled to his feet with the little strength he had in him.


    ¡°I am Jesse, chief of the rogues. You would state who you are and why you¡¯re here.¡± The man snarled.


    Harris was tongue-tied, too weak to speak until the man snapped at him again.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I said speak!¡±


    Harris jolted up, and cowered in fear as he pressed his head to the ground.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Harris, from Rush pack. I¡­ I was banished some days ago, for¡­ for fighting for the woman I love.¡±


    Laughter erupted from the throats of the men around him. Harris felt like a fool, a bigplete fool.


    The man in front of him scoffed and shook his head.


    ¡°Love. We are prisoners of that, are we not?¡±


    Harris raised his head from the floor and looked up at him.


    ¡°I swear sir, I only tried to steal because I was hungry. I have been begging since I got here, but I was robbed three days ago and I have been unable to eat since then. Please sir¡­¡± He pped his hands together, tears stung his eyelids, threatening to rush down, but he held it back.


    ¡°Spare my life, and I would do whatever you ask of me.¡±


    The elderly man looked down at him, his face voids of any express, until a wry smile slowly formed on his face, spreading his fairly wrinkled cheeks apart.


    ¡°Of course, you definitely would.¡±

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Where is the alpha?¡± Kenji asked the butler, when he took the first step into the Rush Mansion. The young man, dressed in his uniform of ck trouser, monkey jacket and a thoroughly pressed white sleeve, bowed to Kenji first. He soon raised his head and stered a smile on his face.


    ¡°I am certain he is in his room, beta. Would you like me to usher you there?¡± The butler asked. Kenji¡¯s eyes swept over him shortly, before he shook his head and found his way up the stairs.


    Lake was not aware he wasing. And if his best friend and alpha had been doing just what Kenji thought he had been doing, then Lake did not need to be aware of his presence. He would sneak upon him like a thief in the night, and leave him with nowhere, absolutely nowhere to run ¨C or hide.


    He climbed up the stairs and did not even bother to knock when he saw that the door was fairly open. If Lake knew it was him, his friend might just decide to jump out of the window. The man seemed eager to avoid the whole world these days. And it was unfair, seeing as Kenji had a lot of things in his mind, things he could only share with his best friend.


    Lake.


    He pushed the door open and walked in, closing the door slowly behind him, so that it did not make any noise. Kenji¡¯s eyes did a swift nce around the room. Lake was nowhere to be found, but he could not ignore the sounding from the speakers of the TV ¨C y station themed. Kenji shook his head as he approached his friend¡¯s dearest secret door.


    He turned the knob and pulled the door open. Lake did not turn to acknowledge him. Perhaps because the sound from the TV was loud enough to mask the sound of a door creaking open. And the opened door did not cast any light on the already poorly illuminated cubic room, that served as his friend¡¯s studio and game room.


    It was a funbination.


    Kenji cleared his throat as loud as he could. It was only then that Lake looked up at him. Kenji¡¯s lips thinned into a smile almost immediately.


    His friend was neither sick nor down with a curse. He could breathe properly now and his mind was more rxed.


    ¡°Well, well, look what the cat dragged in,¡± Kenji said out loud, as he entered the room and shut the door behind him. Lake looked up at him and shook his head, a bored expression in his ever-dark eyes.


    ¡°You are the one sneaking around ces you were not invited to. I am pretty sure you are what the cat dragged in.¡± Lake bit back, but Kenji chose to see the humor in his friend¡¯s statement.


    He bowed as he chuckled.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha Lake. But, you cannot me me for anything I have done. You are the one who has decided to ghost the whole world. Even I, your beta, haven¡¯t been able to get hold of you for a long time.¡±


    Without being invited ¨C not that he needed an invite ¨C Kenji settled into the sofa, beside his friend. He crossed his legs and ced them on the center table. Lake cast an evil eye on Kenji¡¯s legs and he pulled them backward, as though saying ¡°fine, fine. I get the message.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you, and the investigation for the chief of rogues had to be put on hold. Come on man, I missed you.¡± He yfully punched Lake¡¯s shoulder as he continued.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Lake replied, and Kenji burst intoughter. His eyes turned away from Lake and focused on the seventy-two inches¡¯ screen in front of them.


    ¡°Bro! You are ying MK alone? This is our game man!¡± Kenji reached out to the table and picked up the second wireless pad.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s sneaky stuff. You don¡¯t do stuff like this. Or, were you scared that I¡¯ll beat you again? I do that all the time.¡±


    Kenji¡¯s statement was met with a scoff.


    ¡°You wish.¡±


    Kenji narrowed his eyes on his friend. Lake had always been quite the gloomy type, but there was something darker about him today. Even though he was in a white vest and matching white joggers, the alpha looked as though he carried a huge cloud above his head.


    But Kenji said nothing. They navigated through the controls together to pick their fighters for the next match. They argued over who was going to pick the fighter, Kai, but soon decided that they could both use Kai. He would just have to wear different costumes.


    Once they started the game, Kenji turned to Lake.


    ¡°Say, what do you think about family?¡± Kenji asked, before stealing his eyes away from the alpha and returning it to the TV screen.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kenji made a mental note to smack himself when he was out of here. It was only when Lake reacted to the question that he realized just how awkward of a question it truly was.


    Kenji adjusted himself on the sofa, he could feel Lake¡¯s eyes on him, silently demanding an exnation.


    ¡°I mean, what if your mother returned and you had the chance to have a happy andplete family? How would that make you feel?¡±


    Kenji saw Lake¡¯s eyes darken at the mention of his mother. He mentally pped himself again, he knew that his friend was very sensitive about the topic, why had he not just chosen another analogy?


    Soon, Lake¡¯s eyes softened. He looked away from Kenji and busied himself with the keys in his pad.


    ¡°Where is that questioning from, Ken?¡±


    Kenji heaved a loud sigh. Really, where was the questioning from? Certainly, what Ashley had said could not be what had been troubling him. She was not that much of a significant figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    He paused his yer with his pad and dropped the pad on the table. He turned to Lake, and Lake turned to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s this person I know. We had a discussion one day and she made me understand how important family was to her. She said it was the most important thing in her life. It was what she wanted most in the world. It was her dream, her goal, her aspiration. She doesn¡¯t have one right now, and she intends to have and build a very big one. It just got me thinking, you know? How important family could actually be to a person, especially when you do not¡­ you know, have one.¡±


    All through Kenji¡¯s speech, the man saw Lake¡¯s right brow arch in what seemed like surprise and query.


    ¡°Is that the voice of a hard man gone soft I hear?¡± Lake chipped in, with a knowing smile on his face.


    Immediately, Kenji threw his head back inughter.


    ¡°Me, soft? Hell no, brother! You¡­¡± He pointed a finger at Lake and used it to poke the side of his friend¡¯s right shoulder.


    ¡°You, my man, are the one who has melted into jelly already.¡± Kenji teased, and Lake shook his head.


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    Kenji¡¯s lips thinned in a smirk.


    ¡°Look around you man, just look around.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Lake:


    My eyes nced around my studio at hismand. It was instant, the swift sweep of my orbs around the room I now knew as my safe haven. How he has gotten into this ce, I neither knew nor understood. But it did feel good to have check up on me.


    Everything seemed to be driving me crazy these days, this room was the only room I could sit and think. What could be better than sitting in a dark room filled with your paintings while beating your best friend who liked to run his mouth, at mortalbat? I¡¯ll tell you, nothing.


    However, when I did as he asked, all my eyes caught were paintings of a beautiful and delicate woman. Porcin skin, moss green eyes, and waves of hair that shared the color of the evening sun ¨C burning red, faint freckles scattered all over her rosy cheeks.


    Jojo.


    Not one, not two, and not three.


    For some reason, I found myself smiling with warm cheeks as I stretched my hand to cover Kenji¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do not look at those, some of them are nude.¡± I spat out.


    It was only now that he pointed it out, I realized I had drawn more pictures of her in the past thirty days than I had ever done since I met her. On several asions, I hade in here to draw, the only thing that gave me peace, but I always ended scribbling her name, or drawing her hair, and most times, her whole body.


    Kenjiughed and turned away from me.


    ¡°Why would you want me to do that? Isn¡¯t she just a stripper?¡±


    The question fell on my ears like a missile. I found myself clutching my pad with more force that I was supposed to. I felt my jaw harden and my thoughts began to spiral. His eyes were on me, I could see and feel him watching me like a hawk. He was carefully searching for my reaction to everything.


    I heaved a small sigh, exhaling to calm my nerves down. If he had been any other man, I could guarantee you he would have been on the floor, grinding his teeth against the walls of the pad on the table, with blood oozing out of his gum. Yes. I would have made that happen.


    He was my best friend, so I ignored thement and took my anger out on his yer instead. Since I could not beat him physically, I did not fail to make an uwful mess of his Mortal Kombat character. His avatar fell to the ground, after my fatal victory was dered.


    I smiled to myself, now feeling satisfied. But, Kenji did not take his loss lightly. He had a lot to say, he always had a lot to say.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not fair! We had just finished a heartfelt conversation, I was not even concentrating!¡± Kenji drawled.


    I stared at him with a smug smile on my face. The satisfaction from making him eat his words was tremendous.


    ¡°I never asked you to lose focus, did I?¡±


    He turned away from me and dropped the pad on the table, frowning with a childlike annoyance. Being the only child of two parents in a stable home and a loving rtionship made Kenji act like a baby sometimes.


    His frown finally died. He turned to me and rxed against the chair with the side of his shoulder.


    ¡°Honestly, Lake. I need you to tell me something. I am going to ask you a question, and I am going to need you to be brutally honest with me. No jokes, no sarcastic remarks, just pure honesty.¡± He started.


    No sarcastic remarks? That will be hard.


    ¡°Ask me no questions and I will tell you no lies,¡± I replied to him, but he did not take me seriously. Instead, he adjusted his posture by sitting up and narrowing his eyes on me.


    ¡°What do you think about Jojo? What do you really want from her? For her?¡± He asked.


    Of all the questions in the world, Kenji had to ask me this one. The one question I had been avoiding, the one question I did not even want to asky myself. And he was expecting an answer?


    Yeah, right.


    I said nothing and turned away from him. He was not the one who would cause me to face the demons I had carefully tucked away.


    He soon realized I was not going to speak on it. Kenji moved closer to me, but I did not look at him anymore.


    ¡°Come on, Lake. We are brothers, we have always been brothers. You know you can speak to me if shit¡¯s going on. Right now, I am the only one who can really understand what¡¯s going on. I know how you feel, trust me when I say I can understand. But, I need you to speak to me, to know and acknowledge that I¡¯ve got your back no matter what¡­¡±


    Okay. That was enough softness from a man to another man. I had to say something, or Kenji¡¯s speech would not end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, okay?¡±


    I saw him rx against the chair when I finally spoke up.


    My eyes found my most recent painting of her. She was in neon green lingerie. I inhaled deeply and exhaled sharply, tearing my gaze away from the painting, before I continued.


    ¡°I really do not know. I made sure to keep her far away from me, so as to forget and avoid her. But, it¡¯s like the harder I try, the more her memoriese on strong. I see her everywhere, Ken. In the shower, in the kitchen, I smell her when I lie on my bed, I see her when I am trying to work at the office, I feel her when I¡¯m at the gym, I taste her in my coffee. She is everywhere I turn, even her scent lingers on my clothes. How can someone be able to mess with all my five senses like that? I thought keeping away from her would help me, but I only feel drowned and trapped.¡±


    It felt as though a huge rock had been lifted from my shoulders, and pulled out of my chest. It was oddly rxing, too rxing that I found myself leaning my back against the chair.


    Kenji heaved a sigh. I was very certain he had not seen my wholesome confessioning.


    ¡°Have you tried rejecting her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡­¡± I paused. The pause was quick and sudden, so was the realization that hit me straight in the head like a bullet.


    ¡°You knew we were mates?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled, throwing his head back in slightughter.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be ridiculous. You either told me, or I figured.¡±


    ¡°Could you figure out if two people were mates?¡± I spat out. Hus eyes swept over me, before he scoffed.


    ¡°Naturally, no. But with you my friend, even the blind can see it. Your imprints are everywhere around her. It¡¯s almost disgusting.¡±


    I was automatically uneasy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have been that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Obvious, and oblivious of that fact? Yes, you have been, my friend. It¡¯s only a matter of time until your father senses it too. Goodness, the goddess alone knows how many more people have figured it out.¡±


    I shifted in my seat.


    I had to be careful then.


    ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± He asked, and I looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to do? I¡¯ll have to reject her. That¡¯s the only way to get rid of this¡­ thing.¡± I replied.


    Kenji gave me a slight tap on my right shoulder, before he spoke.


    ¡°On a lighter note, I did see Salome at the party. She was looking radiant, very beautiful.¡± Kenji started.


    On a lighter note? He really thought Salome was ¡°a lighter note¡±?


    ¡°She asked after you.¡± He continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised she doesn¡¯t hate me,¡± I said out loud. I heard Kenji sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she understood.¡±


    I scoffed. I wished they did, but they never did.


    ¡°Salome didn¡¯t understand, Jade doesn¡¯t understand and Jojo¡­ Jojo would not understand. It¡¯s just the reality of my life.¡±


    I heard Kenji chuckle, before he tapped my right leg and rose from the chair.


    ¡°Okay, mister heart breaker. Let¡¯s go out and eat. I have developed a strong likeness for thedy at that restaurant we went to.¡±


    I looked up at him and cast him a knowing nce.


    ¡°Is she the one making you must about family and shit?¡±


    His face squeezed, and his brows squinted.


    ¡°What? No¡­¡± He paused, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­ never mind.¡±


    Yes, guilty.


    A knowing smirk appeared on my lips, I chuckled as he pulled me up from my chair.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket and I pulled it out immediately. One look at the caller ID told me it was Neil.


    As Kenji and I stepped out of my studio, I answered the call and pressed the phone against my right ear.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Lake¡­¡± His voice sounded urgent.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡­ I have news. Dorcas Wyatt is awake; she¡¯s opened her eyes!¡±


    I stood on my spot.


    What?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There might be someplications. I¡¯m not quite sure, but¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to finish his statement, before I felt my heels touch my back as I dashed out of my room.

 Chapter 78

    Lake:


    I saw Kenji run after me, but I did not stop, not even turn back. His footsteps echoed behind mine and it was not long before I felt a rough hand grip my left shoulder. His contact caused me to stop abruptly. I turned to him, panting heavily. He narrowed his eyes on me, and his chest rose and fell as he struggled to speak.


    ¡°For goddess sake! Lake! What happened? Why did you run out the way you did? You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    I was pissed, fairly pissed and very impatient. I stared down at my phone, which I gripped firmly with my sweaty palms and up at him.


    ¡°I need to get to the hospital. Jojo¡¯s mum is awake and Neil says there might be a problem.¡± I blurted out. It was only after I had finished talking, that I realized I should not have said anything at all. He corked a brow at me, as though I was crazy.


    Was I?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re running to the hospital for the stripper¡¯s mum? Okay Lake, that makes a lot of sense.¡±


    At his statement, I found myself shaking my head. I brushed his hand away from my shoulder and dashed out of the corridor. I heard him call me from behind, but I paid him no mind.


    I rushed out of my mansion and found my way to my car, I threw myself in it and drove to the hospital. I called Neil to get a basket of fruit, preferably apples because I believed she would like them. I got to the hospital in exactly thirty minutes.


    As I stepped out of my car, I threw on a pair of sunsses. I did not need anyone to recognize me until I had seen her. I climbed up the stairs and headed straight for Jojo¡¯s mother¡¯s ward. The closer I got to the room, the more I was beginning to realize that my little guise had not worked, at all.


    All eyes were on me, it almost felt as though the scent of my perfume gave me out. Nurses and even patients alike bowed to me as I walked past. In return, I nodded slowly, but I had my mind on more troubling matters.


    There was a small crowd in front of the woman¡¯s ward, but it was made up of two doctors and what appeared to be three nurses. There was no sign of Jojo. My eyes traveled to the left side of the wall, and I found a little girl seated on a bench.


    Her hair was tied up in two ponytails above her head. She crossed her legs, d in white leggings, while she continued to squeeze her palms together. She had her eyes on the ground, muttering inaudible words. One look at her and I could tell she was Jojo¡¯s younger sister, the one Neil had told me about when he handed me her character profile.


    She raised her head and turned it towards my direction, as though she could sense I was there, staring at her. She was beautiful, delicately beautiful, just like her older sister. She cast me a small and sad smile, her left hand raised to wave me gently.


    I could not tell what it was, but something had me walking toward her with a smile on my face.


    The small meeting in front of the door came to an end. All eyes rested on me as I closed the small distance between the room and me. Even while I was centimeters away, the doctors and nurses all bowed their heads in courtesy.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha! It is a pleasure to have you here, with us.¡± A tall man spoke, when he finally looked up at me. He stretched forth a thin hand for a handshake and I took it out of sheer courtesy.


    I had heard a lot about him too. He was the owner of the hospital, the one who had almost sent Jojo¡¯s mother into palliative care because they could not afford the bills. Neil had told me how the man¡¯s eyes sparkled on the day he paid the money. At first nce, you could tell he valued his pockets more than the lives he had sworn to save.


    I stole my hands away from him immediately and gave curt nods to the rest of the party.


    ¡°We were not aware you wereing to visit us. We should have at least been alerted by the health ministry, to let us know that we would be inspected by the Alpha himself, we would have¡­¡±


    The rest of his statement passed by like the cold breeze that blew past my face after I peeped through the ss part of the door. Jojo¡¯s mother was seated in a wheelchair, clutching her pillow to her chest. Her sunken eyes were wide open, while she continued to pinch her dry lower lip.


    She was wide awake, but something seemed awfully out of ce. It seemed she was only present physically, but her mind and body were somewhere else. She looked gone, long gone.


    This must have been the problem Neil talked about. She must have woken up, only to find out something was wrong.


    I believed she was a strong woman. Eight years in aa was no joke. I also believed her daughters were strong enough to hold on to her.


    I turned to the doctor after tearing my gaze away from the pitiful sight.


    ¡°Where is Jojo Wyatt?¡± I asked.


    My question must have surprised them all, because I saw them exchange both knowing and curious nces, all avoiding my question.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for my sister?¡± The soft feminine voice called out from behind me. I looked away from the doctors and fixed my eyes on her. She did not look away; she did not cower in fear.


    Instead, she stared boldly, even though she did not know who I was.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Jo?¡± She continued. I found myself lowering my six feet and over three inches¡¯ frame to her height.


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yes. I am looking for your sister. Do you know where she is?¡± I spoke as softly as I could.


    She tilted her head towards the end of the corridor, before slowly turning it back to me.


    ¡°Jo isn¡¯t¡­¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°Jo isn¡¯t happy. Did youe to make her happy?¡± Tears lurked in the corner of her eyes, she was fighting to keep them at bay.


    It was sad to see a girl as little as she carrying so much pain and worry in her innocent eyes.


    I found myself nodding.


    ¡°Yes. I¡­ I came to make Jo happy.¡±


    Her small right hand pointed towards the end of the corridor.


    ¡°The right wing, with aunt Mel.¡±


    I rose to my feet, standing straight up. Her eyes were still fixed on mine.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told her. I turned to the doctors and cast one short nce over them before I kissed my teeth and began to walk away.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The little girl called out again.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to her.


    ¡°Please, tell Jo not to cry anymore. I tried, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    My heart squeezed in my chest. It was a feeling I could not quite exin.


    A sad smile formed on my face, spreading my cheeks apart.


    ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Lake:


    I saw her fight to keep her tears at bay. She sniffed them in and wiped her eyes with the back of her palms. By the goddess, I wanted to scoop her up and take her with me, hold her in my arms, and make all her problems go away. That was a lot of fondness for a ten-year-old I had just met.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied, before fixing her eyes on the floor again.


    I turned away from her and followed her directions. I walked to the end of the corridor and took a left turn, only to find Jojo seated on a bench at the end of the wall. She had her hands squeezed together. Ady beside her, one I could oddly recognize, squeezed her palm gently.


    Once again, my heart squeezed in my chest. Something warm and seemingly soft gripped my heart and massaged it, I found myself swallowing hard, before docking behind the wall, just to watch her from the shadows.


    I did not realize how much I missed her until now when she was sitting barely meters away from me. I wanted to move to her, take her in my arms and hug her, press her against my chest so tight that I would feel her dissolve into my skin.


    She was shivering, and I could tell that it wasn¡¯t from the cold. Her lips quivered as tears ran down her eyes continuously. When she looked up at thedy by her side, I could see her bloodshot eyes from the corner I stood in. I had never seen Red in such a state before.


    Her skin was almost the color of her hair, her face was contorted with rage. She opened her mouth to speak and from where I stood, I could hear everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Jo. Believe me, everything is going to be okay. I know that you are sad about her current state, but let¡¯s just try to be thankful she is awake.¡± That was the voice of her friend.


    Red¡¯s smooth voice followed almost immediately, but there was nothing smooth about it today.


    ¡°I know, Mel. I know that I should be happy she is awake. I mean, that is the most important right? Any other treatment can follow. But, I am angry Mel, I¡¯m very angry and I cannot even begin to exin why.¡±


    There was something different about her. Red was no longer clueless and soft, she did not speak as though she had no idea how the real world worked. She was angry, she spoke with the voice of a woman who had expectations for something, expectations that had been crushed.


    ¡°When I was younger, just an eleven-year-old girl. I used to see my dad hit her a lot, and she used to tell me that he was correcting her because she did bad things, things that made him angry. She knew that I was only a child, and she knew that I would take her lessons to heart, yet she chose to lie to me like that. It was only after I had grown up that I realized a husband, a man that loves you never hits you. He never willingly puts you through pain. He never calls you demeaning names and he doesn¡¯t bring his whores home to rub them in your fucking face!¡±


    My shoulder remained pinned to the brick wall. The emotions emanating from her were as hot and ravaging as wildfire. It spread from her to me almost immediately. I could already feel molten rage crawl up to my stomach from the sole of my feet.


    ¡°For eight years, eight years Mel, I suffered in the hands of my aunt and her children. I allowed myself and Valerie to subdued to all kinds and manners of ill-treatment. Several times when I could have been raped, all the days and nights I was brutally beaten by my aunt, by Mykel, I thought that they were correcting me. I did not know that I was being trampled upon, being abused, and I did not know that it was not okay to have your head smashed against the wall for any reason! And it was all because of her, it was all because she was such a weak mother, she raised a weak child.¡±


    My jaw hardened. I found my fists rolled into tight balls, pressed firmly to my sides.     Mel ced her hand over Red¡¯s shoulder and tried to pull Red¡¯s head to her shoulder, but Red was adamant and stubborn. She wanted to sit still and speak her mind. I had never seen her so angry before, I had never imagined that she could be so angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that, Jo. You¡¯re one of the strongest people I know and you know I love you for that.¡±


    ¡°You know what hurts the most?¡± Jojo cut in. I saw her friend heave a sigh of defeat. For a moment, I pitied her.


    ¡°It is the fact that after everything, everything he did to her, everything he put her through, she woke up and the first person that came to her mind was him! She wanted to see him again! She had just woken up from a life-threateninga and she still wants to look at his face! She still has faith in him! What sort of bullshit is that, Mel? How can I possibly be able to wrap my head around something like that? How?¡±


    ¡°Your mother was in love. She loved your father, Jo. And love, love makes us do things we do not want to do, most of them are often stupid.¡± Mel replied. Somehow, I could not agree more.


    Jade was a typical example. That is if what she felt towards me could be considered love because I called it madness.


    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t make you suffer, Mel.¡± Red bit back.


    This time, Mel pulled her hand away from her friend, before inhaling deeply and exhaling loudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of love if there¡¯s no pain? No suffering?¡±


    ¡°Then I never want to fall in love, Mel. I never want to have anything to do with any man, because I¡¯ll be damned, damned to hell if I let someone treat me like that just because I want to be with him. I made that decision before, but now I¡¯ll stand by it.¡±


    I found my feet wobbling while they staggered backward. I ced my back t against the wall, while my heart continued to rise and fall in my chest.


    Herst statement had somehow driven what felt like an arrow into my chest, with so much force that it ached. Even though I did not know why I felt that way, it was hard to stop reying her words in my head again.


    Finally, this was another sign I was supposed to reject her. She did not want me and I did not want her.


    My rejection would not bother her, nor would it cost me a strand of hair on my head.


    Next time, I was not going to miss it for any reason. I could not bring myself to want someone, only to have them not want me.


    That was not my style, and that was not Alpha Lake Rush.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 80

    Jojo:


    Mel¡¯s right hand touched my thigh, she squeezed it gently. I looked away from the floor and turned to her. Through my blurry vision and tear-filled eyes, I could see a soft and sad smile form on her face.


    ¡°Okay tigress, let¡¯s get back to the room now. Valerie has been out there on her own for so long. Now, I know she¡¯s brave, but there¡¯s only so much loneliness a nine-year-old can take.¡±


    Shit! In the heat of the moment, I had forgotten all about Valerie. I sat down for over an hour, which meant she had been alone for almost two hours. I instantly sprang up from my chair and trotted away, Mel followed me behind. I could see her shake her head slightly as we walked. I did not turn to look at her, I knew I could be a shitty sister sometimes.


    Just as I was about to take a swift turn to the room, thest person I had expected to see on this terrible day of my life popped up from nowhere! Nowhere! And just stood in front of me!


    Alpha fucking Lake.


    I stumbled on my steps, staggering backward. He had a basket of fruits in his right hand as he stood, tall and handsome as always, in front of me. I saw Mel creep up beside me, I could tell her jaw had dropped to the ground already.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha.¡± She called out. I could not speak, but I found myself bowing my head along with Mel. She cast me a questioning re, but I did not even have what to say to her, because I had no idea what he was doing there.


    She muttered excuses and walked away from me. I saw her turn to me and wink before she turned away and began to move towards Valerie, who was still seated on the chair I left her.


    I looked away from them, even though I did not want to focus my eyes on him. I knew how I looked, with my swollen and red eyes, scattered her and dry lips. I had not seen him in thirty days, yet, here he was. And today of all days, when it was obvious that it might take another few years for my mother to remember me. Or, she might never remember me at all.


    We both stayed silent, and the eerie silence was eating me up from the inside.


    ¡°I am sorry that I could not take permission from Bentley before leaving, an emergency came up, and¡­¡± That was my attempt at breaking the awkward silence, but he cut in.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here, Jo. It is up to me to ensure the safety and welfare of my workers. How is your mum?¡±


    Damn it! The one question I wished I would never hear in my life again.


    I forced a bright smile, even though my eyes were screaming otherwise. Do not get me wrong, I was happy he was here. I was not just thrilled about the situation that brought him here.


    I coughed to clear my throat, and rid my voice of the vibrating and scratched feeling my tears had given it.


    ¡°My mother? She¡¯s doing great. Pretty good. I mean, she just woke up today after eight years so there are some things the doctors still need to test for and work through¡­¡±


    Like her fucking memory! But I did not stop myself from speaking, I could not. I wanted nothing more than to break into tears and rush into his arms, but that was out of my ce.


    ¡°Besides that, she¡¯s doing excellently well and would be home with us in no¡­¡±


    I paused. A strange and queasy feeling built up in my stomach. Cold sweat broke out from my forehead and I instantly felt very nauseous. Something in my stomach turned and I could feel vomit rise from my stomach to my throat.


    I turned away from the Alpha immediately and rushed towards a bathroom door I had found earlier. I pushed the door open and flung myself inside. I buried my head inside a sink and emptied the nasty content in my throat. I turned the faucet on and allowed the water to drain the vomit out of the sink.


    When I raised my head to look at my swollen cheeks in the mirror, I found the alpha¡¯s reflection behind me and the small vomit stain by the right side of my lip. I frowned and washed the stain off my face with water before I turned to him.


    His ck orbs stared longingly at me. He corked his head to the right slowly, and slowly to the left again, as though he was searching for something.


    ¡°Are you okay, Red?¡± His deep baritone snuck into my ears. I looked away from him and nodded, eager to be out of this enclosed space with him. Knowing we were alone within the four rectangr walls did things to me, things I wasn¡¯t proud of.


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s probably from the tomato in the sandwich I had or the smell of antiseptic in the hospital. I can¡¯t tell which depresses me more.¡± I replied. Even though I did not need him worrying about me for any reason, it made me happy to know that he did.


    ¡°No.¡± He spat out, a stern look on his face.


    My left brow raised on its own ord.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He took one step closer to me. I swallowed hard, feeling sweat drip to the moist skin of my back.


    ¡°I said no. You¡¯re not okay. You need to run tests to know if something is wrong. Tomatoes might be disgusting, but it doesn¡¯t make people vomit. Antiseptics might be strong, but it doesn¡¯t because stomach upset unless you swallow them. Did you swallow antiseptics?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I blinked thrice at him. Was I supposed to answer that, or¡­?


    His eyes were fixed on mine. He was expecting an answer.


    I shook my head as a sign of no and he scoffed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    The next thing, he grabbed hold of my right wrist and led me out of the toilet.


    One minute, I was in the hospital corridor, the next minute, I was in aboratory room having my blood and urine tested, and before I knew it, I was seated across a doctor¡¯s table. Her blue eyes stared down at a paper, which appeared to be my test result. She had the tag ¡°gynecologist/obstetrics¡± on her desk.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what I was doing in the office of a gynecologist.


    I had my fingers intertwined on myp, while my right foot continued to tap the ground.


    She finally decided to speak after looking at me for what seemed like thirty years.


    ¡°Miss Jojo Wyatt, I¡¯m sure you already know why you¡¯re here.¡±


    I stared nkly at her.


    No. I did not.


    She leaned into her chair and pushed the paper gently toward me.


    ¡°The test we carried out shows that you are five weeks pregnant.¡±


    The world around came to an abrupt pause. It was just the paper in front of me, the continuous banging sound in my head, and myself. It felt as though the air was being sucked out of me by some unknown force.


    ¡°Miss Jojo? Can you hear me miss?¡±


    I jumped out of my trance immediately. The sweat on my face refused to dry, despite the active air conditioner in the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± Those were the only words I could mutter. Those were the only words that made sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, miss Jojo. That¡¯s the oue of the tests we carried out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure this isn¡¯t some kind of mistake?¡± I asked again. I saw her brow raise in annoyance and I sighed, before leaning into my chair.


    What is the name of the goddess of fertility that was wrong with my life?!


    Pregnant? I was pregnant?


    I was not yet fully able to take care of Valerie, Mel, and myself, and now? Now a baby was on the way?


    What was I supposed to do with that?


    I looked up at the doctor, before leaning into her desk.


    I needed to think of what to do, but first, I had to make sure that this information remained with us, and us alone.


    ¡°Doctor, can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    She did not seem very excited, but she did reply to me.


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±


    I cleared my throat before I spoke.


    ¡°Please. I need this to be between us. You and I alone, can I trust you to do that?¡±


    She looked over me once more, scrutinizing my appearance.


    ¡°Yes, miss Jojo. You can trust me to do that.¡±


    I rose from the seat, stole the paper, and squeezed it into the back pocket of my blue denim pants.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered, before storming out of the office.


    Meanwhile, only three words continued to ring in my head as I walked back to my mother¡¯s ward.


    WHAT THE HELL?

 Chapter 81

    It had been almost an hour since the Alpha left when Kenji got the call. He was in his office in the casino, overseeing the affairs of the casino and the club ¨C as it had been since the alpha went MIA on all of them. Kenji spun his chair for the tenth time, still trying to make sense of the look on the alpha¡¯s face.


    The concern and partial fear in his eyes. He ran as though it was his mother in the hospital. From all Kenji saw, the alpha was doing it subconsciously. He was not aware of the immense care he was showing; it was all springing forth from his heart.


    His phone vibrated on his rich mahogany work desk. He leaned into the table and stretched his hand towards the phone. He caught hold of it and pulled it to himself.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lake¡¯s name was on disy, he answered the call and pressed the phone to his left ear.


    ¡°Rush Empire here.¡± He said aloud. Lake¡¯s voice followed.


    ¡°Do not be silly, Ken. I need you at the hospital, right now.¡±


    Ken sat up, adjusting his posture on the seat.


    ¡°Neil isn¡¯t there with you?¡±


    ¡°No, he had other assignments. Just hurry up.¡±


    Kenji heaved a heavy sigh and rose from his seat.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± He replied, the line went dead immediately.


    Kenji decided to check on the casino floor before he left. He was not sure when he would return and he needed to make sure everything was in ce.


    He took the elevator to the floor of the casino and stepped into therge room. Bentley and the girls were there; he could tell it was another training session.


    But Ashley was nowhere to be found. Kenji narrowed his eyes on the stage, he was going to ask about Ashley¡¯s whereabouts before the door creaked open behind him.


    He turned sharply to find Ashely, d in grey denim shorts and a loose ck crop top sweater. She was ready to walk past him when he gripped her right hand.


    Kenji was pleased to feel her melt under his hold. He has missed her in ways he could not even begin to imagine. Ashley turned to him and leered at him. Her eyes were impatient, and her right foot tapped the ground continuously. Even though her body and the redness of her cheeks said otherwise, Ashley seemed like she would rather be anywhere else than in front of him.


    But Kenji would not deter. Whatever Kenji Lockwood wanted, Kenji Lockwood got, the stripper could not be an exemption.


    He heaved a sigh and allowed his eyes to sweep over her.


    ¡°You know; I¡¯ve been thinking about thest discussion that we had. You know, the one in the bathroom stall. I¡¯ve given it much thought and I have concluded.¡± As he spoke, he searched for the urgency and anticipation in her eyes, but all he found was boredom and irate impatience.


    He fought hard to keep hisposure before he continued. He leaned closer into her and she stayed still. He made his movement seem like he wanted to make their conversation private, but Kenji knew within himself that he missed the scent of her hair.


    ¡°I know that I cannot give you what you wish to have, right now. But, does that mean we should let go of what we have? Is that what you want, Ashley? Because it¡¯s not what I want. Think about it, Ash.¡±


    Finally, she cast him a long re before she spoke.


    ¡°I have thought about it. And I have decided that if we are going to work, you are not going to interfere with my job. I cannot leave these girls because they are the only family I have. It¡¯s not worth it, not yet.¡±


    Before Kenji could speak again, Ashley wriggled free of his hold and turned her back to him. Kenji watched her buttocks sway in her shorts and he kissed his teeth.


    His phone vibrated in his pocket and he reached into the fabric to pull the phone out. It was Lake again.


    He answered it and pressed it to his left ear this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    With that, he turned away from the stage and stormed out of the room, leaving himself no room to think of what Ashley had said.


    **************


    Immediately Neil dropped the basket of fruits at the office, he knew this was an event he had to inform alpha Cole about. He had been very interested in the stripper¡¯s mother, Neil wondered what the former alpha would do if he told him she was now awake.


    Would he also rush to the hospital as alpha Lake had done? Was there something significant about the stripper and her family that no one else knew about?


    For starters, the alpha had been treating the stripper like she was a diamond trophy. She was not allowed to take personal dances and she has been put on more paid leaves than normal. There was something he was not being told.


    He drove back to the building of Rush Corporations and found his way into the elevator. He did not stop until he got to the floor of Alpha Cole¡¯s office.


    However, when he got there, he was informed that the alpha was on the rooftop. Nervous, Neil found his way to the rooftop and found alpha Cole speaking to two pilots, a helicopter was in front of them, it had either justnded or was preparing to take off.


    Neil saw the alpha turn towards him and beckon at him. Neil stepped forward immediately, when he stood in front of the alpha, the elderly man looked down at him.


    Despite Neil¡¯s young age, alpha Cole was still considerably taller.


    ¡°Do you have news for me? You know better than to interrupt my afternoons for no reason.¡± The alpha began. He seemed angry, bitter in fact, about something. But Neil could not quite tell what it was.


    Neil should have been used to his grumpy and indirect threats, but it did not make them scare him any less.


    He cleared his throat and bowed immediately.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha. Yes, I bring you news.¡± Neil replied, folding both his hands at his back.


    Alpha Cole stared down at him. Neil could feel the man¡¯s eyes boring holes in his back.


    ¡°Speak. I should be on my way to Naples right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Neil stuttered as he raised his head, allowing his eyes to meet the alpha.


    ¡°The stripper¡¯s mother, Doris Wyatt, has just woken up.¡±


    The alpha¡¯s frown was sudden.


    ¡°You said the same thing a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I said she had regained consciousness, but now, her eyes her open. She is¡­ she is fully back into thend of the living.¡±


    Neil knew he did not imagine the sudden shock in the alpha¡¯s eyes, even if it was gone before he could make sense of it.


    ¡°I have an urgent meeting in Naples. We would discuss thistest¡­ event when I return. And, there is something I need you to do for me.¡± Alpha Cole replied. Neil lowered his eyes to the ground, his response to duty.


    The alpha pulled out a printed paper and held it out to Neil. Neil¡¯s eyes rose to the picture in the alpha¡¯s hand. It had the face of a woman in it, a woman he did not recognize.


    He allowed the alpha to ce the picture in his hands.


    ¡°While I¡¯m gone, I want you to find this woman, look into her. I want to know who she is, where she lives, her family, and everything that is to know about her. Am I clear?¡±


    Neil nodded his head. First, it was the stripper¡¯s mother. And now, a random woman? What did the alpha have with these women that riled him up so much?


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The alpha turned away from Neil and walked into the helicopter.


    Neil took several steps backward, watching the aircraft take off into the air.


    Perhaps he was right, there had to be something he did not know about.


    And he would be damned if he didn¡¯t find out what it was.


    He looked down at the picture in his hands again.

 Chapter 82

    Jade stepped out of the car and banged the door shut. She stared down at the screen of the phone in her hands, she corked her head to the left, and then to the right, as though she was trying to examine something.


    ¡°Yes. This is the ce.¡± She said out loud. She held the phone firmly in her hands and walked into the hospital. She did not bother to stop at the reception table, she would not know what to say. Instead, she decided to follow the well-detailed map on her phone. It was a good thing she had taken geography at some point in her life.


    She walked up a flight of stairs, carefully following the location of the phone she was tracking. When she finally got to the same floor he was, she took the right turn, as instructed by the map. She had barely walked ten feet when she saw him.


    He was leaning against the wall, his left hand in his pocket as he held his phone to his right ear with his right hand. Even from the side, the man she loved the most in the world was outstandingly stunning. She could locate him in a crowd of over a million men. His presence always announced itself. By the way, how could she miss those enthralling biceps? The chiseled jaw and silky dark hair on his head? It would be impossible to do so.


    Her heart jumped for joy. She had not set her eyes on him since the night at the party, so it was only normal for her to take the drastic gestures she had taken just to be here, with him.


    She began to take quick steps towards him. He must have sensed her, smelt her, because he turned to her almost immediately. Jade¡¯s heart melted in her chest. She had known it; she had known they were meant to be together.


    Jade was only a few meters away from embracing the man of her dreams when another man nted himself in front of her. At first nce, Jade knew who it was.


    Kenji Lockwood. Her darling and rather very annoying cousin.


    Did he have to be a killjoy all the time?


    Jade was going to ignore him, she tried to walk past him but he seized hold of both her shoulders, trapping her feet on the ground in front of me. His eyes leered at her, and Jade kept her eyes away from him.


    Jade cast her cousin a deadly stare, but the man did not seem moved.


    ¡°What in the name of the moon goddess are you doing here, Jade? How did you even get here in the first ce?¡±


    A proud smile formed on Jade¡¯s face. She did not think twice before speaking, maybe Kenji would take her love for the alpha seriously if she informed him of all the boundaries she has crossed to get to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s always been a tracker on my phone which I enabled in the alpha¡¯s phone some time ago. I did not ever have to use it. But desperate times call for extra and very desperate measures.¡± Jade spoke boldly. She did not care that Kenji had his left brow arched in query, and disdain with a faint mix of concern wasced in his eyes. She did not care that his grip on her shoulder had tightened.


    She looked away from him, and her eyes met with the alpha¡¯s, but he stole his back immediately.


    ¡°Come on, Ken. Look at him. He¡¯s been alone at home for weeks now because of me. He¡¯s always needed me, but I couldn¡¯t get through to him. I¡¯m here for him now, we are meant to be together, Ken. I do not like it when you fight it.¡±


    Kenji only stared nkly at her.


    ¡°Jade, you need to leave.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at her cousin before her orbs danced to the frowning alpha behind Kenji. Her heart skipped several delighted beats. She returned her eyes to her cousin.


    ¡°We are meant to be together and he knows it. Alpha Lake is in love with me, he just doesn¡¯t know it yet. You just have to let me get close to him. We are great together, Ken. He loves me and I¡­ I love him too.¡±


    She did not hear the footsteps of a young woman approaching; she did not see the girl halt in her tracks. All Jade saw was the alpha heading toward her.


    She swallowed hard, her eyes sparkled with anticipation as joy burst through her veins, exploding from her stomach.


    Alpha Lake brushed past Kenji and stole her hand from her cousin. Jade allowed herself to be transported into the alpha¡¯s world.


    ¡°How about we have a little chat outside?¡± He asked, his soft voice caressing her eardrums.


    Did he need to ask? She would follow him to the ends of the earth if the need ever came.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Jojo:


    After much fidgeting, I stepped out of the gynecologist¡¯s office with one decision in mind; I was going to tell Alpha Lake everything, just to make sure I did not make a mistake I would regret.


    It was his child too. He deserved to know about it and join in the decision of what I was to do with it. Or, what we were going to do about it.


    With sweaty palms and shaking hands, I gradually stepped into the corridor of my mother¡¯s ward.


    I found a woman standing in front of Kenji, alpha Lake was behind them, staring daggers at the woman in front of Kenji. I recognized her back view from the night of the party. She did seem like the same woman who had been in the parking lot with the alpha when I arrived.


    I stood behind her, saying absolutely nothing. But she did have a lot to say.


    By all indications, she and alpha Lake had a history. A history I did not know about, a history that did not concern me. She spoke about their love, spoke about the way they were destined for each other, while I stood there and listened like the sorry excuse of a person that I was.


    I watched alpha Lake walk towards her and hold her right hand firmly. He leaned into her right ear and whispered, I saw her shoulders fall.


    She turned to face me as the alpha led her away, with a broad smile on her face. He approached me with slow and steady steps but did not so much as look at me. I tried to speak when he got to me, I tried to tell him there was something I needed to say, but I could not bring myself to speak.


    My lips remained sealed as I allowed him to walk past me. The beta¡¯s eyes rested on me before he tore them away as though I was nothing.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But he was not wrong.


    Compared to his rank in society, the respect he had, the influence and power, I was nothing. Nothing.


    How could I have even thought for a split second, that he would ept that a stripper was pregnant for him, carrying his child? He was sure to think me a liar, a gold digger. I did not want him to think lowly of me.


    We were never going to work out in the first ce. The valleys between us were not just valleys, they were mountains and seas and even gxies that could not be crossed.


    I had missed him; the goddess alone knows how badly. But I had to bring myself back to the present, I had to wake up to reality. The woman who had just stepped out of here was Jade¡¯s sister, she would be a better match for the alpha.


    She was older, more beautiful, and shared in his high ranking.


    She was better than I could ever be.


    There was no point in this, there was no point in any of this. I just had to¡­


    ¡°Jojo?¡±


    His thick baritone stole into my thoughts. I found myself gasping for air, while I turned around to look at him.


    He had both hands in his pockets as he stood straight in front of me.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    I swallowed hard. It was easy to think when he was not standing barely inches away from me, not when he was so close that I could reach out and touch him.


    My lips parted in a thin sigh.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I am.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Jojo:


    I watched the alpha move closer to me. He corked his head to the side, examining me as though he did not believe any of the words that came out of my mouth.


    He moved closer to me and stared down at me. I swallowed hard, fighting my urge to take steps backward.


    ¡°What did the doctor say? About your nausea?¡± He asked, his thick baritoneced with genuine concern.


    Now, I know that you¡¯re thinking I should have stolen this opportunity to talk to the alpha, but that is not how the whole thing works. I was a nobody and he was the alpha, I had to thread with caution.


    ¡°Nothing serious. As I said, it was just the smell of the hospital and bad food, maybe from the cafeteria.¡± I spat out. I noticed how the intensity of his gaze did not rx, even after all I had said.


    ¡°Are you sure? Either way, you should take a leave. It¡¯ll be a paid one, be with your sister and your mother. It seems to me like you must do so.¡± He said out loud.


    I felt heat rise to my cheeks, warming my soft heart in the process. He was so nice; he had always been so nice to me. Helping me, going out of his way to protect me, even when I had nothing to offer. It couldn¡¯t be the sex; I was not the best. So, what was it that made him so nice to me?


    I decided to stop questioning myself and take the bold leap to ask him. I cleared my throat and he narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± I started.


    With his eyes still fixed on my face, he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    I found myself intertwining my fingers, only because they were all trembling. I always found it hard to speak to him. I coughed to clear my throat for what seemed like forever before I finally spoke.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about me?¡± I blurted out, only realizing how weird the question was after I had utterly disgraced myself. I could almost see his lips thin into a smile, but the smile never came.


    ¡°I was never told it was a sin to care for my workers. Is it?¡±


    His workers? His¡­ you know what? Never mind. Of course, that was all I was to him, a stripper in his club.


    Not the mother of his unborn child, but a worker whom he paid monthly.


    I chuckled nervously.


    ¡°Certainly not, alpha. My apologies.¡±


    He nodded and looked down at the wristwatch around his left wrist.


    ¡°I would leave you to your family duties now. Do ensure you take care of yourself.¡± His tone was definite and official.


    I nodded, a weak smile on my face.


    ¡°Of course, alpha. I would.¡±


    He turned away from me, without a second thought, and walked away. I watched him disappear out of my sight before I turned away from him. My eyes immediately searched for Valerie and Mel. I found them seated on a bench at the distal end of the corridor. I walked towards them with more than a heavy heart. There was so much going on in my mind and I needed to speak to someone, to Mel.


    When I got to where they sat, Ley¡¯s eyes brightened as they looked up at me. I forced a weak smile, I could see the heavy bags underneath her eyes. She had been crying, perhaps even more than I was. I lowered myself to her and cupped both my cheeks with my palms. She sniffed in her tears and stared into my green eyes.


    I embraced her and my heart melted when her little arms wrapped around my wider body. I slipped my hand into my pocket and drew out a five-dor note. I held it up to her face and watched her eyes light up with excitement.


    ¡°Do you want ice cream?¡± I asked, fighting hard to keep my smile stered on my face. I messed up by losing my head in front of her, I needed to keep my head in the right ce now.


    She nodded eagerly and I chuckled.


    ¡°You can go and get ice cream and enjoy yourself, okay? Mummy would be just fine. Don¡¯t mind me, I was just stressed out from work.¡± I cupped her little knees with myrger hands and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Mummy is going to be here until she gets better. Meanwhile, you, Mel, and I would go home, be together ande and see her every morning until she can return home with us. Okay? You, my love, have nothing to worry about. You trust me, do you not?¡±


    Finally, she broke her cord of silence and parted her lips to speak.


    ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡±


    Tears stung my bottom lips, but they were of the many mixed emotions I was feeling.


    I watched her grab the dor notes from my hand and scurry away with her cute little legs. I could almost see myself at that age, running around the house.


    I rose from the ground and settled into the chair beside Mel.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you found the courage to speak to her. You know she trusts you, right?¡±


    I turned my head, even while I leaned against the wall. My eyesnded on Mel¡¯s and I found myself heaving a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°I know. That is why she is the least of things on my mind.¡± Of a truth, Valerie was the least of my worries at that point. I knew my sister trusted me and she was strong. I knew that my mother would regain her memory, it would only take time and more money. What I did not know, what I was not sure of, was what I was going to do with myself.


    Mel stared at me with concern.


    ¡°If this is about your mother¡¯s memory¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, okay?¡± I blurted out. You could say my frustration had gotten the better of me, because that was what it was.


    Mel blinked twice, her mouth ajar. Her eyes remained wide open in shock as she stared at me.


    ¡°Say what now?¡±


    I heaved a disgruntled sigh as I leaned away from the wall.


    ¡°I did not want to speak about it before because it was nothing serious. But a lot of things have happened between the alpha and me, things I can¡¯t even begin to speak about. The thing is, now I¡¯m pregnant. I just found out today and I have no idea what I am supposed to do.¡±


    It was only when I finished speaking that I saw Mel¡¯s lips thin into a smirk.


    ¡°You mean the alpha has been dicking you down? Like, you¡¯ve sucked on his cock and shit?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ignoring the heat in my cheeks. I could trust Mel to blow things out of proportion.


    ¡°Stop Mel, that¡¯s disgusting.¡± I snapped, she threw her head back inughter, obviously ignoring my fake show of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, the whole thing is just crazy! But really¡­¡± She leaned into me, her voice turned into a whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯re carrying the heir of Rush pack? That¡¯s huge! You do realize how huge this is, right?¡±


    The knot in my stomach tightened, my heart began to race in my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re not making me feel any better, Mel. And that¡¯s facts.¡± I growled, cing my back against the wall, allowing the brick to soak in the sweat of my depression.


    ¡°I know that face, Jo. And I know that voice too. You have to tell him before you do anything stupid. I mean, it¡¯s the alpha we are speaking about here. If it were Harris or any other random man, I would have helped you get rid of it myself. But, not the alpha¡¯s baby, Jo.¡±


    She talked as though it would be easy to keep it. I scoffed and leaned out of the wall, cing my hands on my thighs.


    ¡°If I keep the baby, what would I do with it? I work part-time jobs; I do not have a degree. I won¡¯t be able to dance once I get a baby, then what would I do? How would I take care of him, or her, or whatever?¡±


    I saw her blink rapidly, as though she thought I was crazy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Maybe I was.


    ¡°His father and grandfather are the richest and most influential men in this pack! What do you think you¡¯ll need money and a college degree for? Don¡¯t tell me this pregnancy¡¯s got you on crack.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand, at all.


    I buried my face in my palms and fought the urge to scream into them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? What if I ever need to raise the child myself?¡±


    She chuckled, an amused one, before she leaned into me.


    ¡°Why would you ever raise the child yourself when the father is alive, healthy and most importantly, wealthy?!¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want it?!¡± I cried out. There it was; the fear that had been in my mind. The real reason I was scared.


    Mel sighed and ced a soft hand on my right thigh.


    ¡°The alpha doesn¡¯t have a wife; he doesn¡¯t have a child. What reason would he have to reject the baby?¡±


    I knew that she didn¡¯t know the alpha as well as I did. I was going to have to exin to her.


    ¡°Alpha Lake is just different, okay? He doesn¡¯t like women and he is firmly against getting married. If I tell him I¡¯m pregnant, he might see it as nothing but a trap.¡±


    It was then that Mel took her hand off my thigh and leaned into the wall.


    ¡°I guess you do have a point there. But, you¡¯ll have to tell him either way, he deserves to know.¡±


    It was both an advice and an instruction, I could hear it in her voice.


    I leaned on the wall, beside her. A heavy sigh escaped my parted lips.


    She was right, he did deserve to know.

 Chapter 84

    Lake:


    It was safe to say two days had passed since the news of Jojo¡¯s mother arrived. Bentley had not been very pleased to hear that she was on another paid leave, but it was mypany, I could do with it whatever I liked.


    I stayed in my house, as I always did on Wednesday afternoons. Time for my evening studio session, when I couldplete the painting I had been working on, was near and I was paying apt attention to my antique clock at the top of my room door.


    The knock on my door interrupted the blissful silence of my room. Even though I was not expecting any visitors, I knew it would Neil. An important document probably needed my signature.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I called out, before I ced my phone in between my legs which were folded on my bed.


    The door creaked open and Neil stepped in, just as I had expected. He had a brown envelope in his hands. I narrowed my eyes on his hands after I noticed they were trembling. I found myself sitting upright, with my legs ced on the floor, ready to pounce on him. Whatever he had done, he had better found a way to fix it.


    He closed the door behind him and took slow steps towards me. I did not speak, I allowed him stand in front of me and watched as he bowed, rooted to the ground with trembling feet. I was partly curious, but more worried than curious.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha Lake.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I had to skip the routine pleasantries and hit the nail on the fucking head. Why was he fidgeting? Why was he scared. He swallowed hard and stretched the brown envelope to me.


    ¡°I recently got a message for the alpha, your father. But, I believe you would be more interested in seeing this, than he would be.¡±


    I stared down at the paper in his hands, before I looked up at his face. His lips quivered in what seemed like fear and I shrugged. Since it was a message for my father, I was certain it had nothing to do with my business. He was safe, for now.


    I tore open the brown envelope and drew out the paper that sat in it. I was filled with anticipation and my curiosity could almost consume me. When I pulled the picture out fully, all I could see was the face of a woman, a woman I could swear I had seen before.


    She was the owner of the restaurant Kenji liked to eat in. I could recognize that blonde hair and peaceful ocean blue eyes anywhere. She stared at something absentmindedly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I looked up at Neil, only to find him staring down at me.


    ¡°Who is she? The wife of the leader of the rogues?¡± I asked, fully interested. Neil would not show me a photo of her if she wasn¡¯t in anyway important to me.


    He shook his head gently, still staring at the picture in my hands.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Emerald Smith. She runs a restaurant in the middle of the city. She was formerly¡­¡± He paused. I arched my left brow, anticipating the rest of his sentence.


    ¡°¡­ formerly Mrs. Emerald Rush. Wife of your father, Cole Rush, and mother of his only child, you, Alpha Lake Rush.¡±


    His words fell on my ears like a thunderstorm. First came the cold shock, then the chilling of my bones, before the dampness of my heart. The picture slipped from my hands and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you sure of what you¡¯re saying?¡± I asked again. Neil nodded, I knew he was certain. He could not be joking about something like this, he just could not.


    ¡°I am very positive, alpha.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t bring myself to utter a single sentence.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Was all I could mutter. He picked the picture from the ground and scurried out of my room without question. My heart shrunk in my chest, I felt numb, painfully numb.


    It all made sense now. I now understood why Kenji always insisted we ate there, his sudden mention of family and a woman who sought to unite with hers. It was her, all her.


    After abandoning me for what? More than two decades? She was here! She still had the guts to show her face in my pack? Mynd?


    I stretched my hand towards my phone and pulled it to myself. I dialed Kenji¡¯s number immediately.


    I could hear the sound of my heart pounding against my chest, I could feel the pain in my muscles.


    My head was spinning, my heart felt as though it would split into two.


    I dialed Kenji¡¯s number, he picked up after the first ring.


    ¡°Lake, my man!¡± His voice was as enthusiastic and friendly as usual. But all I could hear now was the voice of a traitor.


    ¡°Meet me at the restaurant¡­ the one you introduced me too. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± I spoke, fighting hard to keep my voice from shaking. Before he could retort, I ended the call. I was not sure how many more seconds I could go without screaming at him.


    I rose from my bed and walked to my closet. I pulled out a pair of ck trousers and looked over it. One thing was certain, I was done with women, the female gender, the female specie of everything.


    All they ever did was hurt, scar, and return to open the injuries. I did not want more pain in my life. I was done with them.


    Once I had my trouser and shirt on, I heard a knock on my door again.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I screamed. It was either Neil or Kenji, but I hoped to the goddess that it would be the former instead.


    I buttoned my shirt with shaking fingers and turned to the door after I heard the door close.


    My eyes met a pair of familiar green eyes and red hair tucked in a tight bun. I stood, frozen to the ground for a split second. She was thest person I had expected to see, and at this time of my life.


    She had to show up at the point I was tired, the point I was weak. She was a woman, wasn¡¯t she? They all had inadequately appropriate timing.


    I found myself frowning as I stared down at her. The room continued to spin around me, but I was doing my best to remain as sane as I could be.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She seemed stricken with fear, the satisfaction wed at my chest. That was how it should be, they all had to fear me, reverence me. She opened her mouth to speak, but I was faster. I was far from interested in listening to whatever she had to say, she was not supposed to be here, she had no right toe in here or even knock on my door.


    ¡°I do not remember calling you,¡± I said again, she swallowed hard.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ I¡­ I wanted to speak to you¡­ but I¡­¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± I snarled.


    Her eyes widened, green orbsden with confusion.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Every second she spent here irritated me to thest hair on my skin, to the core of my bones. I couldn¡¯t stand seeing her, I hated myself for just looking at her.


    It was finally time that I did what I should have done a long time ago. Without speaking, I took slow steps towards her, closing the distance between us as I spoke.


    ¡°I, alpha Lake Rush of Rush pack, reject you, Jojo Wyatt, as my mate.¡± I spat out. The words were out of my lips now, and there was no taking them back.


    She blinked twice, jaw dropped in shock. I could tell she had not seen iting. Frankly, neither had I.


    When she finally managed to seal her lips, they shivered violently. I scoffed in disgust, all her sorry acts of pity were not enough to make me reconsider.


    ¡°ept it,¡± I growled.


    She nodded in fear.


    ¡°I¡­ I ept.¡± She closed her eyes shut.


    The pain that shed through my chest was instant. I intertwined my fingers behind me, while I stepped away from her.


    ¡°You would tender your resignation through email. I would let Bentley know of your need to leave. You can no longer work here.¡± I felt my chest being engulfed by unseen forces, I talked without giving myself time to breathe.


    I picked up my phone from my bed and walked to her.


    ¡°Find your way out.¡± I spat out. I saw her shudder violently, before I pushed past her, heading straight towards the door.


    I was never going to turn back, never.

 Chapter 85

    Jojo:


    I felt something hurl my body to the ground as he pushed past me, brushing his shoulder violently against mine. I shook my head vehemently, clutching the skin of my chest. This could not be happening to me, it had to be a dream, a bad dream.


    I hade here with the intention of opening up to him about my pregnancy, to let him know that we were expecting a baby, to find the way forward. But the way he looked at me, I had never seen that level of hatred emanates from him before. He was a total contrast to the caring man I knew. This man was brutal, nonchnt.


    And he rejected me without mercy. It was only until I felt something w my chest open, allowing my heart to bleed out, that I knew we were mates. I could not me him for my ignorance, I had lost my wolf and my ability to sense my mate along with it. However, it did not stop me from wanting to dig my hand into my throat and rip my heart out from my chest.


    It was painful, too painful to even breathe. Tears welled up in my eyes, my entire world crumbled on my shoulders, but I forced myself to rise up. I forced myself to stagger out of his room. My feet seemed too heavy for the rest of my body to carry but I forced strength from ces I never thought strength existed.


    Ley was in school, and Mel was at work. The only ce I could go was the hospital.


    Even though it meant I would have to face my mother again, I preferred to be alone with her. I needed to speak to someone, anyone at all. It did not matter if the person did not know me, or remember who I was.


    I boarded a taxi back to the hospital. Her ward had be a second home to me, it was easy to locate it even with my teary and blurry vision. I pushed the door open and found her seated on her wheelchair. She had a nail file in her right hand as she carefully adored the fingers on her right.


    She was so engrossed in her manicure that she did not hear me step in, or see me sit down on the chair in front of her bed. I found myself watching her hopelessly. The nurses had helped to weave her mass of red hair into two neat French its. The gown on her body was almost her size and her face did not seem so pale anymore. She was finally gaining some weight, even though it had been only two days.


    Her eyes rose slowly, until theynded on me. I could see a flicker of happiness and hope in her moss green orbs.


    ¡°Hello miss. I didn¡¯t think you were going toe back.¡±


    Miss? I could do nothing but force a sad smile.


    She ced her nail file on her thighs and focused her gaze on me.


    ¡°Have you seen Jojo and Ley? It¡¯s been days since I woke up, but the nurses won¡¯t let my family know I am awake. I need to see my Ley. I haven¡¯t been able to feed her for quite a while now and it bothers me. What if she gets sick? But the nurses don¡¯t care. Please, do tell me you¡¯ve found my Jojo.¡± The ray of hope in her eyes did not die down.


    I wished, more than anything, that she would open her eyes and see that the daughter she was searching for was in front of her, looking down at her and wishing that everything would be okay again. Hot and scorching tears burnt my eyelids, but I did not stop them from flowing this time, I could not.


    Seeing her here brought memories rushing back and flooding my mind. I could remember what hadnded her here in the first ce, my father¡¯s cruelty, my auntie¡¯s maltreatment. All the times life had battered and bruised me, all the times I had been rejected, taken for granted, spat on. I saw the hatred in the alpha¡¯s eyes as he rejected me. The woes of life were overwhelming me, no matter how I stayed strong, no matter how hard I tried to keep it together, I found myself shattering into a million different pieces.


    Working five jobs and saving even though I had almost nothing, just to make sure that my mother saw the light of day. And now that she was here, she could barely remember me. How was I supposed to deal with that?


    As I continued to sob, she rolled her wheelchair towards me and stopped by my side. But I could not bring myself to look at her. I continued to stare at the ground as I let go of my pain and suffering through my tears. I wished it would help me feel better, I wished it would ease my sorrow.


    My mother ced a soft hand on my thigh as she spoke. She stretched the other hand to my eyes and wiped the tears off with her index finger.


    ¡°Why are you crying now, miss? Wipe your tears.¡± She heaved a short sigh, before speaking.


    ¡°You know, you look just like my daughter, Jojo. She has these green eyes and ginger red hair, just like I do. She is beautiful too, just like you.¡±


    I turned slowly to her. Her bright eyes locked with my teary ones immediately and her lips thinned in a polite smile. In that moment, she eased my thigh of her hand and ced the hand at the back of my head, gently stroking my hair.


    My mother, the woman I had waited eight years to see, caressed the back of my head gently. She smiled at me with care in her eyes, concern etched in her gaze. How did she know it was my dream? How could see read my mind and know what I had been craving for years?


    My lips parted and I cried out, leaning into her body and cing my head on her thighs, sobbing bitterly. She stiffened at first, but soon found a way to rx against my hold. It felt so good, so good to have her hold me the way I had dreamt of being held.


    ¡°Now, now, dear. I do not know what is causing you so much pain, but I do know that as far as you¡¯re strong enough, and you tell yourself you won¡¯t give up, nothing can bring you down. Nothing at all.¡±


    I wished she was right, I wished I was strong enough. But even if I was, what would I do with the baby? I was only neen, and jobless.


    I no longer had a job at the casino and that meant they would no longer cover my mother¡¯s medical bills, the money would stop toe. I had promised Mel I would take care of the rent and groceries, I did not want to be a burden on her, on anyone.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But I felt like nothing but a liability to everyone around me, including myself. I did not want to be a liability to my child, I would not be able to live with that.


    On the other hand, getting rid of a baby was a big deal for me. Even if I wanted to, I was not sure I had enough money to take care of the medical cost.


    I had to make a decision fast, but I had to make it carefully. I did not want to do something I would spend the rest of my waking moments on earth regretting.


    But, what could I do?

 Chapter 86

    Kenji was the one who pushed the ss door of the restaurant open, while Lake stepped into the air-conditioned room before him. The moment they walked in, they were weed by the aroma of several steaming hot meals, ced on several tables around the room.


    Kenji watched his best friend walk slowly and carefully until they approached a table at the end of the room. Kenji followed him behind, while wondering what it was that had caused Lake to insist theye here. It was certainly not hunger, because from all indications, Lake was far past having a growling stomach. He settled into the seat in front of Lake, on the same table. His eyes did not leave the man for a single moment.


    Lake¡¯s mind continued to wonder around the room, he found it hard to restrict his thoughts to a particr thing. He had decided toe here with anger and resentment in his heart. But knowing he was here, and his mother was under the same roof with him, caused his heart to melt slowly. There was a faint feeling of relief, like a child who had found a pencil crayon he had been searching for. It was like the piece of him which had been missing was finally found.


    A beautiful waitress with the name tag ¡°Mel¡± walked towards them. Lake and Kenji could recognize thedy from the hospital. When she asked for their orders, both men opted for drinks only.


    ¡°A ss of Cognac, please,¡± Kenji spoke, his eyes finding Lake¡¯s bored eyes.


    ¡°A bottle of water,¡± Lake said.


    Kenji narrowed his eyes on his best friend. Something was definitely wrong with him, but why wasn¡¯t he speaking? It was not unusual for Lake to be quiet, but this silence carried a thick and dark cloud Kenji could almost touch, along with it.


    Emerald caught sight of her visitors from the table she sat, at the far end of the room. Her heart leaped for joy in her chest as she rose up from her seat to meet them. Emerald could not hide the excitement in her eyes, or in her stance. She had been longing to see him, her son, from the moment he stepped his feet into her restaurant. She had returned only to meet him, and after all these years, she was finally close, so close to having her son back. It was more than a dreame true.


    She walked go their table and stood in front of the men. Kenji looked up at her first, a broad smile formed on his face. Lake took his time before he stared at the woman. Emerald wore a bright smile on her face, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, Beta Kenji. I cannot lie, I am most delighted to have the both of you here once more.¡± Before the men could speak, Emerald made sure she had dropped an offer for them. She was not the best cook, but she was determined to prepare a meal for her son today. A way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach, right?


    Maybe, just maybe if he tasted one of her meals, it would taste familiar and he would remember her.


    ¡°I would like to make the offer I made thest time. Today, I would be preparing your meal by myself. Whatever your stomach craves, say the word and I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    Kenji was going to say something, but Lake was faster.


    ¡°Cabbage noodles.¡± He blurted out. For some reason, perhaps for the memories the dish held in his heart, his heartbeat quickened as he mentioned it.


    Emerald gaped at him. The four syble sentence had her heart racing in her chest and her tongue tied in shock. She saw the look in his eyes as he mentioned it. Cabbage noodles was his favorite meal as a child. She had developed a special recipe for him, it used to make him happy, brighten his mood whenever he was sad.


    Did he suddenly recognize her? Emerald shook her head. Of course not, he could not remember her but he could remember he had a mother who loved to prepare cabbage noodles for him. There was a difference between the two cases, and the difference was tearing her apart.


    ¡°I know it is not on the menu, but could you please make it avable? It¡¯s been really long since I had the dish. My mother used to make it when I was little, it used to make me feel better whenever I was sick.¡± He said out loud. Lake watched the woman¡¯s reactions carefully.


    So far, everything he had been seeing was only convincing him that Neil had been right. The man¡¯s findings were correct. Lake did not know if it angered him or relieved him.


    Emerald¡¯s heart shrunk in her chest. She could hear the shrieking sound of her heart shrinking and she ignored it. Tears threatened to well up in her eyes but she fought it back.


    She forced a smile and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Yes! It would interest you to know that I am an absolute pro in the art of making cabbage noodles. Now sit up, I hope you have your appetite set and ready, be prepared to be blown away.¡± She managed to speak. She considered it a miracle that she did not drop to the ground in tears. It had been over twenty years since she made the meal. It was impossible to bring herself to make that dish after Lake was forcefully removed from her life.


    She turned her back towards their table and walked away. A part of her rejoiced, while the other part wasden with sadness.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lake watched his mother walk away from the table. As she spoke to them, he noticed the resemnce between them. Even though he had taken his father¡¯s onyx orbs against his mother¡¯s sapphire eyes, it was easy to see the resemnce in their smile and mannerisms.


    Apart from the fact that he was just seeing his mother after many years, the thought that he had rejected his mate for a third time was draining energy out of him. River had already returned to his shell, where it was certain he would be able to be quiet. Everything around him was weighing down. He had always been a ruler, but this was more than the physical weight he had to carry for his people. This was dearer to him, it was emotional.


    He really needed the cabbage noodles. It was the only thing that could calm him as a child. The spicy noodles he would suck from his chopsticks as a child. The sauce always stuck to the sides of his lips and his mother would make sure to wipe it off with a paper towel.


    Thedy was back at the table, almost as quickly as she had disappeared.


    ¡°Would you like it spicy, alpha?¡± Emerald had not intended to, but she had somehow managed to nt who whole focus around the alpha.


    Lake nodded.


    ¡°Yes, please. As spicy as can be.¡± Lake replied. The woman, Emerald, nodded eagerly and walked away from them again.


    All that while, Kenji leaned into his chair and watched his best friend with keen eyes. Something was not right. Lake had never allowed anyone to make the meal for him, not even his grandmother. The dish had always held a special ce in Lake¡¯s heart. And now, he was asking a woman who was a total stranger to prepare it?


    Kenji adjusted his posture in his seat and stared at Lake, watching and looking for an insight into what was happening in the man¡¯s mind, but he found nothing.


    Lake either knew what he was doing, pulling both their strings on purpose and leading them on some sort of goose chase, or this was the goddess connecting mother and son together in odd ways.


    When Lake turned to him and tore his eyes away from him instantly, Kenji had a grave feeling it was the former.

 Chapter 87

    Emerald walked to the counter, slipped in from the small door in front of cubic room and walked towards the kitchen door. The waitress at the counter, Mel, stared at her boss with surprised and ted eyes. She still found it very weird how the alpha¡¯s presence always made her quiet boss giddy and all over the ce. The woman barely indicated interest in the affairs of the kitchen, and now she was cooking? Exactly what was going on here.


    Emerald saw the surprised looks on the faces of her kitchen staff, but she paid them no mind. She had dreamt of this day for years, there was no way she was letting it slip out of her hands now. She ordered the kitchen staff to round off whatever work they had left and leave.


    In less than ten minutes, the kitchen space was cleared. Emerald put on her apron andid all her ingredients on the counter. From the second she rinsed the pot to the moment she dished her carefully prepared meal of cabbage noodles into the tes, tears stung her eyelids. It was a painful and bitter sweet mix. Knowing that he was going to enjoy his favorite meal as a child, just the way she always cooked it, but without knowing she was his mother. Emerald could not begin to imagine how it must be for him.


    She walked out of the kitchen with a sweat soaked face and a tray of steaming hot cabbage noodles. She took majestic steps towards the alpha¡¯s table, trying hard to hide the broad smile on her face. Emerald ced the tray on the table and served the less spicy te to the beta, while the spicier one, the one she had taking all her time, love and care to prepare, was given to the alpha ¨C her son.


    She stood straight and stared down at him. She watched him look down at the food before she realized she had not added cutleries to their meal.


    Shit. She shook her head and spoke up.


    ¡°Do you still remember how to use chopsticks? Or do you need me to get you a fork?¡± She blurted out.


    She saw the beta send her a shocked re, while the alpha¡¯s hand stiffened on the table. Emerald gulped her saliva nervously. How could she have been so careless as to allow herself get carried away in such a manner?


    She forced a nervous chuckle, while her mind raced, searching for quick damage control measures.


    ¡°I mean, do you know how to use chopsticks, alpha? A lot of people aren¡¯t familiar with it.¡± She spoke, hoping to the goddess that it covered her misstep.


    Lake slowly raised his eyes to stare at her. He saw beads of sweat gather at the top of her thick blonde brows. He nodded quietly, Kenji rxed in his seat.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. I do remember how to use chopsticks. After all, cabbage noodles aren¡¯t cabbage noodles without chopsticks.¡± He replied.


    Emerald did not know what to make of that statement, so she decided to make nothing out of it at all. She nodded eagerly, ignoring how violently her both hands trembled.


    She turned away to get the men their cutleries but the alpha was quick to call her back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like to ask that you close the restaurant, at least while we are here. Send your workers home, I¡¯llpensate for the hours lost.¡± He called out.


    Emerald stopped, frozen to the ground. For a moment, she tried to make sense of the alpha¡¯s actions. Something about his behavior did not sit right. He talked and acted like he had something up his sleeve. She could only wonder what. Emerald turned to look at them, but her eyes rested on Kenji¡¯s first. She questioned him with her blue orbs, only to realize he was just as clueless as she was. Emerald looked at the alpha and managed a curt bow.


    ¡°Sure thing, alpha. Whatever you request.¡±


    She did as she was told. From the kitchen staff, to the security and the waiters and waitresses, she sent everybody home. A part of her was delighted to do so, she did not care that he would pay for the hours lost. Even if he did not, it would still not matter to her. All she cared about was being alone with him and being able to watch him eat.


    Immediately she was out of his presence, Lake focused his eyes on the food. He carefully took his wristwatch off his left wrist and ced it on the table, he took off his cufflinks and rolled the sleeves of his shirt up to his elbows. He pulled the bowl to himself and waited for the chopsticks, his right leg continued to tap the ground. Lake could not tell if it was the anticipation of his stomach, or the anger consuming his heart.


    Emerald dropped the chopsticks on their table and retired to a far table at the distal end of the room, just to watch him. Once he took the first scoop of noodles and put it into his mouth, Emerald saw his eyes light up immediately. Her heart melted in her chest, while she continued to watch him ravage the meal like it was thest thing he would have in his life.


    In that moment, she saw him as the five-year-old baby she had left behind, throwing the slippery dish into his mouth and screaming for more at the top of his voice.


    Kenji was stunned to see Lake¡¯s concentration. While he ate, Lake paid no attention to anyone or anything. A fire could start outside and the man would have no idea. He did not even stop to breathe until thest scoop of the noodles was in his mouth. There was nothing, not even a drop of sauce left in the bowl.


    Lake dropped the chopsticks into the empty bowl. He slowly put on his watch and rolled his sleeves down. He pinned his cufflinks and stared down at the empty te. Not a single word had left his mouth. Frankly, he did not yet know what to say.


    The woman, his mother, was in front of them again. Lake could feel her beaming with smiles as she looked down at them.


    ¡°How was the meal, alpha? I hope you enjoyed it?¡±


    Lake nced up at her. The anticipation, the excitement, the care in her eyes, all of it made him sick.


    ¡°It was perfect, just as I remember.¡± Lake blurted out. He saw the woman swallow hard before she turned to Kenji.


    ¡°And you, beta? Hope you enjoyed it?¡±


    ¡°You did an excellent job, Mrs. Smith. I would ask for more if I wasn¡¯t so filled up.¡±


    Both Kenji and Sapphire chuckled nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted to hear that. I would go and get dessert for you two now. What would you like to have? Since I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taking the orders.¡± Emeraldughed at her silly joke by herself.


    Lake did not take his eyes off her, not even for a split second.


    ¡°Do not worry, ma¡¯am. We must be on our way now.¡± He spoke calmly. He saw her face dim and her smile dissolve slowly.


    ¡°Well then, if you say so. I must clean up and lock the store for good now.¡± She replied. Emerald leaned into the table and picked up the tes from the table, she turned away from them and headed towards the kitchen. She would have to clean up and lock up all by herself. But it was worth it, as long as she got to spend time with her son.


    Lake rose from his seat immediately she turned her back towards them. Kenji stood after him, but Lake wouldn¡¯t move. All of a sudden, he spoke.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Kenji blinked twice.


    Emerald clutched the dirty tes in her hands to stop them from crashing to the ground. Cold sweat broke out from the skin of her face. She did not want to move, but she found herself turning towards the voice that called out to her.


    However, when her eyesnded on him, he was a far cry from her five-year-old boy. This young man was angry, she could see it.


    Lake fought hard to stop himself from spitting on her very image.


    ¡°Is that the word you have been dying to hear from me? Is that what you¡¯ve been expecting?¡±


    Emerald felt herself choke on her tears.


    ¡°Lake¡­¡± She tried to move closer to him, but he held a hand up, to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you dare?¡± He took out a wad of cash from his pocket and threw it at the table. Emerald¡¯s heart shrunk in her chest when she heard the sound of the dor notes smashing the mahogany table.


    ¡°I do not know why you are suddenly here, after almost three decades. I do not know why you havee searching for me and what you intend to achieve, but you must know one thing. You are dead to me and I intend to keep it that way.¡±


    Emerald pulled the tes closer to her chest, even though her whole body shook violently. The world around her seemed to crumble before her eyes, her tears freed themselves from her eyelids.


    Lake, shaking with rage, turned to Kenji. The man had his eyes wide open, his mouth ajar.


    ¡°You knew all this while and you said nothing? You constantly dragged me to this ce and made a fool of my intelligence. So much for being brothers.¡± Lake spat out in anger. He turned away from Kenji and began his journey to the door.


    ¡°Lake! Lake!¡± Kenji called behind his best friend, but the man was far past hearing and a million miles away from caring.

 Chapter 88

    Lake:


    It is safe to say I ran out of the restaurant as quickly as my legs could carry me. I could hear faint cries behind me, echoes of a male voice screaming my name, but I paid the voices no mind. I had to be out of the building as fast as possible, so as not to make a public mess of myself.


    I walked to my car and leaned against the first door, flinging my hands over the car and cing my forehead on it. I shut my eyelids very tight, to stop the tears that lingered in them from flowing. Immediately my tongue sipped the familiar taste of the noodles, and tears gathered in my eyelids. I wanted to scream for joy, yell out in anger and cry in pain, all at the same time. So, I decided to be silent instead, it was the only reaction that would not expose any of the many things I felt.


    As I ate the noodles, I saw myself again. I saw that day, very clearly. It yed out in front of my eyes like I was watching a movie. It was the event that changed my life, the moment I fought hard to bury at the back of my mind. But all my many emotions ¨C feelings, rather ¨C brought it springing to the front seat of my mind.


    It was raining heavily that day. I had only had breakfast, a tasty bowl of cabbage noodles while ying with my favorite dinosaur figure. I was just five, in my toddler seat, waiting for my mother to clear my te and kiss me on my forehead as she always did. But when she opened the door, it was not to kiss me. She stared down at me with tears in her eyes, shook her head, and turned away.


    I was confused, utterly confused. My little legs dropped to the ground as I pushed my chair away. I dashed out of the room and tried to run behind her, but my little legs were no match for her long and adult ones. I cried out to her, called out to her. She was pulling her luggage along with her.


    I did not know where she was going, but something in the way she had looked at me told my little mind she was noting back. She flung the door open and entered into the rain with her box. The sound of our door banging shut was apanied by a louder thunder. I screamed at the top of my voice with tears in my eyes, ready to fly down the steps of the staircase, I did not care that I might crack my skull and die, I did not know.


    But I could not. My nanny seized me from underneath my shoulders as she lifted me into the air. I kicked, screamed, and cried. I wanted to give her a kick to her nose so she would let me go. However, she soon figured out my n and scooped me in her arms. She did not stop until she was in my father¡¯s room.


    He stared out of the window, watching the droplets of rain slide down the ss. I ran to him and pulled him by his hand, his trousers, his legs, anything to make him stand up and listen to me. But it was all of no use. He did not so much as look down at me.


    And my mother? She did not tell me goodbye. All she did was leave, leave me to ask why to leave me to wonder what I could have done better if I could have tried harder.


    I cried for her every day and every night until I eventually stopped feeling the pain. There was nothing in my chest besides emptiness and hollowness. I intended to keep it that way.


    Wherever she came from, she had to return there because I wanted nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Lake.¡± I heard Kenji¡¯s voice call from behind me. I raised my head and tilted my neck to look at him.


    He seemed distraught while panting heavily.


    ¡°Look, man¡­¡±


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯m in any mood to talk to you right now. Just go home, Kenji.¡± I cut in. He stayed quiet and staggered two steps backward.


    I pulled my car door open and flung myself into my driver¡¯s seat. The sound of the engine roaring to life was thest thing I thought of, before speeding out of the parking lot.


    *********¡±


    Kenji watched his best friend¡¯s car speed out of the driveway with tears in his eyes. He turned to the restaurant door and found the woman standing there, her eyes red and swollen.


    She had just lost her son again, but he was about to lose his best friend and brother. And for what?


    Kenji looked away from her and found his car. He took slow steps to the sky-blue automobile and flung himself into the driver¡¯s seat with the same style he had seen his friend use.


    Immediately he put the car on the ignition, the woman began walking to his vehicle. He pressed his leg hard against the elerator and sped up the car, rushing out of the driveway before she could get close to him.


    He wanted to tell himself he was not at fault for how things had turned out, but a great part of him knew it was a lie. He had known the secret, yet he had kept it away from Lake. That was his mistake and Lake had all right to be mad at him.


    Kenji did not know how he managed to deliver himself to his parent¡¯s home, but he knew he was not delighted when the one who opened the door for him was thest person he needed to see in his current mood.


    Once he walked past her, Jade locked the door and began to walk behind him.


    ¡°Kenji, what is the matter? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Kenji did not speak to her. To be fair, he did not wish to speak to anybody, not even himself. But ever persistent Jade pushed the door of his room open and invited herself in.


    ¡°Ken, I know you went to see the alpha. And to return with a gloomy face makes me know that something is not right. So you better talk to me or I¡¯ll go over to Lake¡¯s mansion and¡­¡±


    That was it, he had heard enough. He dropped his coat on his bed and frowned as he turned to her.


    ¡°And do what, Jade? Tell him that I¡¯m sorry. Tell him that I did not intend to keep the truth about his mother a secret and I wish he did not find out the way he did. Then don¡¯t bother, because these are all the things I n to say and I know he would not listen.¡±


    Jade blinked twice at him. Kenji shook his head and looked away from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless, Jade. He won¡¯t listen to me, not anymore.¡± He sighed a heavy sigh and allowed himself to fall on his bed. The soft mattress weed his butt, and Kenji felt his weight soak the wooden bed.


    ¡°But he¡¯ll listen to me,¡± Jade said aloud. Kenji was going to throw his head back inughter if he did not know that his cousin was serious.


    Jade was thest human being Lake intended to see right now. She would only end up humiliated¡­


    ¡°Jade!¡± He cut his thoughts short and screamed out his cousin¡¯s name when he saw her stomp out of the room.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Why did she have a knack for humiliating herself?

 Chapter 89

    Jade Lockwood traced the alpha back to the Rush Empire casino building. She walked straight past the huge electrical ss doors, slipped past the receptionist ¨C there was no need to stop there, she knew just where she was going ¨C and walked into the elevator. She pressed the button to take her to the top floor, where she was sure Lake would be.


    It was onlymon for the man to frown himself at work on days he was unhappy. Jade had known him since they were little, very little had changed about him.


    The elevator doors parted and she stepped out of the cubic box. She struggled to keep confident strides in her block heels, but she was far from confident. How could she be? When she was going to meet the man she loved most in the world, and without any invite whatsoever. She might have as well walked into a fucking lion¡¯s den.


    Jade kept her eyes on the road, constantly wiping her sweaty palms against the fabric of her red tailored suit pants. She did not stop walking until she got to the door of his office. She would have bothered to knock if the door had not already been opened. So, she allowed herself to slip past the door like an eel dipped in jelly.


    Just as she expected, Lake was seated on his chair. His onyx orbs were buried into the screen of theptop in front of him while his right hand furiously scribbled into a notepad by his side, his left hand typed away on the keys of his keyboard.


    Jade stood silent for some seconds, just to drink in how handsome he was. She had known him for more than half of her life, yet it was hard to get over or used to his effortlessly sexy aura. He had stolen her heart without trying and the heart was still his.


    ¡°Drowning yourself in work again? You should give yourself a break, Lake. You don¡¯t always have to work too hard.¡± She finally spoke.


    The alpha did not raise his eyes or his head to look at her. He only stopped typing and allowed the pen in his right hand to fall on the notepad.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t always have to show up in ces you¡¯re not invited to.¡± He bit back. It was only after the statement had left his lips that he looked up at thedy in front of him.


    Jade stared nkly at him. It was verymon and she had expected him to do exactly what he did. But, if he thought that it would be enough to deter her, then he had a big surpriseing for him.


    She cleared her throat and took one step forward, toward him. Lake sat still in his chair. He hoped, more for her sake than his, that she would not dare cross the table that separated them.


    ¡°I always show up because I care for you, Lake. I have always cared for you.¡± She leaned into the table and ced her hands on it. She lowered her body slightly, opening a part of her cleavage in her chiffon top, to his view.


    Lake¡¯s eyes danced to her chest, he stole his gaze back immediately and focused it on her face. A thin smile formed on Jade¡¯s face.


    Yes! She was getting there. Just a little bit more effort and perseverance and she would get him, she could almost feel it.


    ¡°I know you and Kenji fought. And I know that¡­¡±


    She saw the alpha¡¯s jaw harden with a frown. By the time Lake sent her a re, the iciness in his eyes caused her to stand straight.


    ¡°You do not know anything, Jade. Get out of my office, I would hate to call security on you.¡± He spat out. His tone wasced with bitterness and anger, it was nothing she was unfamiliar with, but it did not make it hurt any less.


    His words of rejection always stung her chest and pierced her heart, even more than a bee sting and worse than a sword being driven into the flesh. But it had never stopped her from trying harder, this time could not be different.


    Jade allowed herself burst into tears. She stomped her feet on the ground and found her way to his side, walking past the physical barrier that mounted itself between them. The alpha turned his chair to look at her, his re was more than intimidating, but Jade stood firm on the ground.


    ¡°Every time, Lake. Every time that I try to get close to you, you do all you can to push me away.¡± Her eyes were flooded now; the warm salty tears ran down both her rosy cheeks. She intertwined her fingers firmly in front of her.


    ¡°I have been here for years, watching you, wanting you. I could never leave if you didn¡¯t want me to. And even on days when you wanted me to, when you asked me to when you made sure you disgraced me, I stayed. I stayed, Lake.¡±


    The alpha¡¯s eyes remained unperturbed, but Jade couldn¡¯t stop. She would not be able to, even if she tried.


    She sniffed, giving herself time to breathe so that she did not choke on her tears before she continued. But not without taking a step closer to him and leaning against his table. She watched the alpha¡¯s eyes follow her every move, she took his silence as a sign to continue.


    ¡°I have always wanted you Lake, you know that, even after you rejected me. Wanting to be your mate was my biggest dream. When I found out Salome was your mate, I was hurt.¡±


    She mounted his desk, right in front of his face. Lake had turned his chair to look carefully at her. His eyes did not bear any emotion, but she was able to convince herself that he was enjoying the show.


    ¡°It broke me because I wanted to be your mate. I wanted to be the one to satisfy your wolf, I wanted to be the one to have you. But I waited, I waited because I knew that you were mine.¡±


    Slowly and sensually, she took off her first button. Lake¡¯s eyes darkened on her, she could see it. Heat rose from the sole of her feet and warmed the valley between her legs, moistening her panties. She liked the look in his eyes.


    ¡°I am all yours Lake. I have always been, and I always will be. I would wait for you¡­¡± She took off the second button, her full breasts were on disy now. The white chiffon top could not do anything to hide them anymore.


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, Lake.¡± She was not crying anymore. Instead, there was a fierce look of determination in her eyes.


    ¡°I would wait.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She watched as the alpha rose from his seat. He stood in front of her, and even though she was seated on top of his desk, he still managed to tower above her.


    Jade swallowed hard and looked at him. Lake¡¯s eyesnded on her lips. She licked her bottom lip sensually and bit it softly, while her fingers worked on taking off thest button.


    The alpha seized both her wrists with the speed of light.


    Jade felt herself melt into his table as he leaned into her, cing his soft lips against her right ear.


    ¡°You would wait forever, Jade. I would never be yours.¡± He blurted out.


    Jade saw red. Humiliation pricked the hairs on her skin. She sat there, frozen. Lake leaned away from her, his eyes raking down her body in disgust.


    ¡°Get out, Jade. Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡±


    He did not need to speak twice. She quickly buttoned up her shirt and jumped down from his table.


    She picked up whatever remained put her dignity and self-respect and ran out of his office. This time, she did not allow a tear to drop, not even a single one.

 Chapter 90

    Jojo:


    I would have fallen asleep on my mother¡¯s thighs if it had not been for a nurse¡¯s interruption. It was time for mama to take her evening drugs, it was also time for me to rush home since I knew it was only a matter of time until Valerie returned home. I had to make dinner before Mel and Valerie returned and I prayed to the goddess to help me because I was in no mood for preparing meals for people to eat.


    I stood up from the chair I sat in and turned my back to take my leave. I was halfway across the room, my eyes fixed on the door when my mother called out to me.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    I turned swiftly. My response was always almost automatic. My whole body responded to her voice, even though the names she addressed me with caused my heart to bleed. She smiled as our gazes locked.


    ¡°If you ever see Jojo, do tell her I need to see her. It¡¯s been so long and I¡­¡± Her cheerful smile dissolved into a sad one.


    ¡°¡­ I miss her. I miss them all, but her the most. She was my best friend, please let her know I¡¯m home.¡±


    I did not want to, but I forced myself to look away from her. My gazended on the nurse who stood by her side and I could see the grave pity etched in her gaze.


    I could only nod slowly, while I sniffed back my tears.


    ¡°Sure thing, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll let her know.¡± With that, I turned my back to her and walked out of the room. At that moment, I would not have stopped, even if she asked me to.


    Once I left the hospital premises, I boarded a taxi back to the t Mel and I shared. I inserted my keys into the keyhole and pushed the door open. To say that I was exhausted would be a grave understatement. Today could easily pass as the third worst day of my life. I forced myself to stroll into the kitchen, just to see what I could fix for them.


    Afterbing the entire mini fridge, I settled on pasta and cheese. After all, Valerie needed all the cheese she could get to grow healthy and thick, unlike her sister, me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I was halfway done with the meal when Valerie stormed into the house. She hugged my body tightly and did not care that her face could get stained by the gravy on my ck apron. I lowered my lips to her forehead and ced a soft kiss on it before I made her go in and change her uniform.


    Before I served dinner, Mel had returned from work. I continued to keep myself busy with the small blueberry pie in the oven, while Mel and Valerie discussed and listened to the radio in our small living room. I took my eyes off the stove to stare at them asionally. They were both happy, so happy. It hurt that my bad news would have to ruin Mel¡¯s night.


    We sat together in a small circle on the ground. The meal of macaroni and cheese, with blueberry pie for dessert, was in our middle. We dug into the food immediately and did not stop until we were done. Valerie thanked me and retired to her room, saying she had homework to do early, while Mel and I headed to the kitchen to clear the dishes up.


    Once I dropped the tes in the sink, I could feel Mel¡¯s eyes boring holes into the skin of my back.


    ¡°What happened, Jo?¡± She finally asked. I found myself heaving a relieved sigh. Now that the question was out of her mouth, the air felt less tense.


    I turned to her slowly, ever ready to narrate the events of one of the most unfortunate days of my life.


    ¡°I went over to his ce, the alpha, to tell him about the baby, but I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Mel¡¯s eyes widened at me.


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°He rejected me before I even got a chance, which is funny because I did not even know we were mates, but it still hurts so fucking much and I just want to slip to the ground and cry my eyes out.¡± With every sentence I made, my eyes grew teary. Mel walked over to me and pulled me into an embrace. I could not bring myself to lock my arms around her, but I rested my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°He said he did not want me showing my face at the casino again, or anywhere near him. I have to get rid of the baby, Mel. There¡¯s nothing for it here. I have no job, nothing, the father doesn¡¯t want to see me. We should get rid of it. But¡­ we don¡¯t even have the money to, and I¡­¡±


    She tapped my back gently.


    ¡°Shush babe. Don¡¯t overstress yourself. We will figure something out, we always do.¡±


    I wanted to bask in the confidence of her tone, I wanted to assure myself that everything would be alright, but I knew I would only be lying to myself.


    Suddenly, I felt my phone vibrate in my back pocket. I slipped my hand into my trouser and pulled them out. When I looked at my screen, it was an alert, from Rush Empire.


    Forty thousand dors.


    I felt as though a huge burden had been lifted from my shoulders immediately. I sniffed back my tears as I held the message up to Mel¡¯s eyes, for her to see.


    ¡°That¡¯s something.¡± She said out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s a goodbye gift.¡± I bit back. I did not know why, but it hurt me that he cut me off from the job so easily, and I never got the chance to say goodbye.


    ¡°But it would take us somewhere. We could leave this city, and start a life elsewhere. You would never have to bother about seeing or running into the alpha again.¡± She spoke with a determination and sparkle in her eyes. But, I knew it would not be that easy, it could not be.


    I heaved a heavy sigh and leaned against the kitchen sink.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Mel. I¡¯ll have to work, change Valerie¡¯s school. My mother needs to remain in the hospital since she began her treatment. I really cannot just¡­ up and leave.¡±


    She bit her lower lip gently before she ced her both hands on my shoulders. I looked up at her and she shed me a knowing and reassuring smile.


    ¡°We would fix everything. You know that, right?¡±


    I forced myself to connect with her coincidence. I forced a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Right.¡±     *********************


    Alpha Cole stared out of his window, while Neil watched the man from the rearview mirror. He had just returned from his trip to Naples and had insisted on seeing Doris Wyatt before he went home.


    Neil cleared his throat several times, and alpha Cole knew what it meant. The man had something to say, but needed permission to speak, without asking for permission.


    Cole looked at him and arched a left brow.


    ¡°If you have something to say, you might as well just say it.¡± Alpha Cole instructed and Neil¡¯s lips formed into a thin smile.


    ¡°It is nothing serious, sir. It is just that the alpha fired the stripper girl from the casino earlier today.¡± Neil spoke up. Alpha Cole smiled to himself.


    ¡°You mean the red-haired one he was frolicking with?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Alpha Cole threw his head back in a softugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s my son, I knew I did not raise an ingrate. He knows who is useless and who isn¡¯t. He knows just when to drop useless low lives for all they are worth.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Doris Wyatty on her bed. She had just been given herst dose of medicine for the day and it was not dark outside yet. To that effect, she sat up on herrge bed, courtesy of the hospital, and leaned her back against the headboard. She kept her eyes fixed on the long and short hands of the antique clock in front of her, watching the hands rotate around all the numbers. She noticed the thinnest of the hands moved faster, while the other two barely moved at all.


    It was the subtle push of her door that stole her attention from the clock in front of her. She tilted her head to the side slowly, her eyes caught sight of a masculine shadow cast on the floor, tall and broad.


    Doris¡¯s eyes widened as she leaned out of her bed. She could not bring herself to turn her neck any further, the nurses had asked her to stay in one position and call them if she needed to move for any reason. So, she could not see who it was that stood by the side of her door, but from the silhouette, she had a feeling it was her husband. It had to be him! He must havee for her!


    ¡°Jesse?¡± She called out with ted breaths, waiting for him to walk to her and scoop her in his arms. But he never came. Instead, all she heard was a dangerous growl.


    Alpha Cole entered the hospital with ease. Neil waited by the receptionist¡¯s desk, while alpha Cole found his way to Doris Wyatt. It was not hard to locate her, since he was the former Alpha. All he had to do was ask, and he was taken to the woman¡¯s ward immediately.


    Cole had not known what to expect, he did not know if she would recognize or remember him. He had not even thought of what he would say to her, the reason he would give for being there. But thest thing he had expected was to hear her call the name of the man who had put her in this situation in the first ce.


    There was grave silence after the growl. Doris intertwined all her fingers together as she stared at the shadow on the floor.


    ¡°Nurse? Jesse, is that you?¡±


    Alpha Cole took three quick steps into the room, fuming with rage. Doris could feel the heat in the air once he stepped in, but she had not yet been able to see his face.


    ¡°You still call his name after everything that he did to you?!¡± The thick baritone snarled, and it was not the sound of her husband¡¯s voice. The figure got closer and closer to her, she could finally see his face when he stood in front of her.


    Jet-ck hair and onyx-colored eyes hidden in sunken sockets, the man seemed as though he had barely gotten any sleep in days. Doris blinked twice at him, noting how his jaw stiffened as she stared up at him.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to utter his name, even while I stand before you, Doris? Did you not learn your lesson the first time?¡±


    Doris blinked twice at him. Who was he? And what did he mean by ¡°the first time¡±? She allowed her eyes to wander to the emergency telephone at the top of her side drawer, but she knew she would not be able to reach it. Whoever this man was, she was stuck with him.


    Alpha Cole could not tell which irritated him more; the woman¡¯s pitiful sight, or the obliviousness in her eyes, perhaps it was the twobined. He did not know, but one of them sent him stomping his feet towards her bed with a deep frown on his face. He fought hard to keep himself together, even while molten rage coursed through his veins and poisoned his blood.


    ¡°After all that he did to you, Doris Wyatt. That Jesse of a bastard put you in this bed where you are! He nearly killed you, you could have died. Eight years, Doris, it took you eight years to lie on this bed, you were out of the world, your daughters, and were all alone. Jojo, do you know where Jojo is?¡± Cole tried to be as calm as he could, but all he ended up doing was yelling at the top of his voice.


    Tears welled up in Doris¡¯s eyes. The mention of her children¡¯s names always weakened her. She tried to focus, and keep her mind in the room with the man in front of her, but her mind continued to fight with the horrifying pictures that clouded them.


    She saw Jesse sp her throat with his bare hands and fling her to the wall, she saw him p her across her cheek, she felt him dig his fists into her tummy, and she tasted her blood at the tip of her tongue.


    A distant cry, screaming at Jojo to run, filled her ears. Doris allowed herself to speak.


    ¡°Jojo.¡±


    Cole scoffed bitterly.


    ¡°Yes, Jojo. Your daughters were exposed to the harsh woes of this world, Jojo had to sell her body for money and it was all because of you. Don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t you have any shame, Doris?¡±


    He walked over to the right side of her bed and stood there, staring down at her with a look that even she did not understand. She blinked twice at him. Nothing he was saying made any sense, yet, she could see them happen in front of her eyes, as though they had happened in real life.


    Cole lowered himself to her, his eyes never leaving her face, not even for a split second.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You were supposed to be happy, were you not? Why did youe here then? Why did you let me see you in such a pitiful state? In such misery? You chose him over me when I could have given you the world. You chose that imbecile over me like he was a better man. But even now, he still isn¡¯t one-tenth the man that I was. If I¡­¡± He ced a firm hand on her chin, his fingers grazed her jaw.


    ¡°If I so much as catch a sniff of Jesse, I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    Doris¡¯s eyelids expanded as she stared up at the strange man. He had just threatened to kill her husband and from the look on his face, the man was far from bluffing. She looked around, searching for a nurse or any means to call a nurse and cry for help, but she saw none. Even the emergency phone was now being blocked by the man¡¯s tall figure.


    She allowed her tears to flow freely from her eyes. She held up her shaky hands to him.


    ¡°Please, sir. Do not harm my Jesse. I need him, my children need him. Jojo and Valerie¡­ please, please sir.¡±


    Alpha Cole¡¯s eyes darkened, and his hand and fingers grew cold in anger. He withdrew his hand from her skin and eyed her furiously. In her grey maternity gown, she was a far cry from the young girl he had fallen in love with many years ago.


    He chuckled bitterly and stood straight, sliding both hands into his side pocket.


    ¡°It is really sad what you got yourself into, Doris. What angers me the most is that after all these years, seeing you like this, in pain¡­ it still affects me, Doris. It is sad that even after being abandoned by that sorry piece of shit, Jesse, you still choose him over me, again. You still call his name; you still cry for him.¡±


    Alpha Cole had seen enough of her for one day, he was not sure how much more he could take. Whatever was wrong with this woman could not be fixed by him.


    His onyx orbs took onest look over her shaking frame before he sighed and began to walk away from her.


    ¡°Jesse?! Jesse!¡±


    He heard her continue to call out. Cole¡¯s fists rolled into firm balls within his suit pockets.


    He had one more stop to make before he rounded off the affairs that bothered him.

 Chapter 92

    Emerald found a way to be still and quiet, even while she sat in her empty restaurant. Since he left ¨C he, meaning her son, Lake ¨C she had not been able to bring herself to lift a single cutlery off any table. Perhaps, she should have asked at least one cleaner to wait behind. But there was only little she could me herself for. After all, she did not know that the day would end with her son telling her he wanted nothing to do with her, and her falling to a chair with tears running down her eyelids.


    His voice still echoed in her ears, she could still see the sizzling hatred in his eyes, burning with a fiery red and burnt orange me that threatened to consume him and everything around him. She had melted at his stare. For more than twenty years, she had prepared over fourteen speeches to recite when they finally met. But the moment she looked at him, all those words disappeared. Emerald found herself tongue-tied, unable to utter even a single word.


    All the times she had imagined embracing him and crying into his shoulders, all her dreams of a happy reunion, everything had been shattered right in front of her eyes, and it did not take two minutes.


    s, Emerald gave up on her pity party and pushed her chair backward. She rose from the chair and picked up the dor bills on the table, stuffing them into her pocket. She was able to clear the table and clean up the kitchen before she brought her books and calctor to a table and settledfortably into it. In order not to think, she had to keep her mind busy. And to keep her mind busy, she had to work.


    She was halfway done with the day¡¯s work when she heard a car pull up in her driveway. It was able to hear the car¡¯s noise, especially now that the restaurant was eerily quiet. Emerald did not rise, or look at the window. Whoever the person was, he or she had to be able to read before being allowed to drive such an expensive car. So, when he or she saw the ¡°closed¡± sign on the door, Emerald was sure they would leave.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, she was wrong, very wrong. She heard the hinges of her door crack, strong feet collided with the tempered ss of her doors, and the doors flung open. Emerald turned sharply, panic seized her chest with brute force before she sprang up from her seat.


    Emerald clutched the pen in her right palm, it would be handy in stabbing the neck of whoever had dared to rob her. But, this was no robbery, not at all. Emerald only realized the truth when the young man dressed in ck stepped into the room.


    However, that was not what caused the pen to fall from her hand. The next person to step into the room was a man she knew too well. d in a ck long-sleeve and trousers as dark as his eyes and heart, he walked majestically into the room, like he owned the ce.


    Emerald¡¯s heart shrunk in her chest. She felt and saw her shoulders fall with disappointment, while her heart continued to thunder in her chest. This could not be real, she had to be dreaming.


    Alpha Cole stared down at the woman. He watched her shaky hands grip the surface of the table behind her. He shook his head and forced a chuckle, while his eyes drank in the sight of the restaurant.


    With an air-conditioned room, ssical chandeliers, a rich mahogany table, and an interesting wine bar, it was typical three-star material. When he was done taking his eyes on a short tour of the room, he returned his gaze to her.


    ¡°You know, I never thought I¡¯ll see those ocean-blue eyes of yours again. That sunny blonde hair, as golden as daylight. Till today, I wonder why your name is Emerald and not Sapphire.¡± Alpha Cole started. He continued to walk toward her until he stopped abruptly, right in the middle of the room.


    Emerald stayed glued to the table she hid behind, she did not dare move, not even the smallest inch.


    ¡°I would not bother myself with asking why you are here, Emerald. I am only here because I have one thing to say. The next time I drive this street, this restaurant should have been sold and you should have disappeared.¡± Alpha Cole¡¯s tone was calm, although he was everything besides calm.


    Seeing her stand in front of him was an insult to his pride, and his ego. Her nk face reminded him of the woman who had chosen an ordinary man over him, again!


    Emerald shook her head firmly. Tears were beginning to well up in her eyes, but she swallowed them back, even though the lump in her throat nearly choked her.


    ¡°You cannot do that, Cole. You cannot make me leave my son.¡± Emerald bit back. If there was any time to fight against her ex-husband¡¯s tyranny, it was now.


    Alpha Cole blinked twice at her before he threw his head back in mockughter. His loudughter echoed in the room, and even the man behind him could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°I cannot make you leave your son? You seem to be forgetting something, Emerald. When you first left him, left me, to be with your lover, I did not influence that. I never asked you to leave him, Emerald, you chose to do it yourself. You have done it before, do it again.¡± Thest statement was apanied by a stiff re, one that Emerald replied to with a chuckle.


    ¡°Is that what you told him?¡± She found herself letting go of the table. Something she did not quite understand sent her walking towards the former Alpha. She wanted to stop, but the anger in her heart won¡¯t let her.


    ¡°Did you not tell him of all the times you maltreated me? All the times you pushed me away and treated me like I was nothing when all I ever wanted to do was to care for you?¡± She did not stop walking until she was standing merely three feet away from him.


    Even though her heart continuously pounded against the muscr walls of her chest, she stood still. At this point, she had absolutely nothing to lose.


    ¡°You filled my son¡¯s head with lies about me, but not once did you try to tell him the truth about you!¡± Now, she was screaming at the top of her voice. Pent-up anger and frustration from all the years she had wasted, away from her son, came flooding back to her mind with the swift rush of wind only she could feel.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what it felt like for me? To be away from my son for more than two decades?! More than twenty fucking years, Cole?! Do you have any idea?! I did not chase him, I only stayed around, hoping and praying that he would find me one day because I could never get the guts to walk up to him by myself. I never nned to speak or say anything!¡±


    Whatever resolve she had managed to muster was shattered to dust once the alpha rushed to her and gripped her by her right hand. Emerald closed her eyes as she winced in pain, she tightened her eyelids and dug her teeth into her lower lips.


    Cole¡¯s onyx eyes burnt with hatred, worse than the one she had seen in their son¡¯s, Lake¡¯s.


    She hoped to the goddess that he had not be the son of his father.


    ¡°Good. And it had better remain that way. The moment he gets even a sniff of you¡­¡± He leaned into the base of her neck.


    ¡°You run.¡± His hot breath fanned her neck, causing her skin to crawl.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to keep doing this, Cole¡­¡±


    ¡°But we do!¡± He yelled out in anger, his grip on her wrist tightened.


    ¡°We signed a contract, we had an agreement and you would not dare to double-cross me, Emerald. You know me, you know that I don¡¯t bluff. If Lake ever finds out who you are¡­¡± He pulled her closer to his chest and caught her throat in his free hand.


    He sped his hand around it and her eyes opened widely, she was struggling to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Emerald. You know I will.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Jojo:


    Mel and I returned to bed after our discussion. Despite the money I had been sent, it was hard to rx and think straight. I had to decide for the baby I was carrying, it was growing with every passing second. I continued to turn and toss in bed. I couldn¡¯t sleep, or do anything at all.


    Mel seemed to notice it. She sat up in the middle of the night and tapped my right shoulder. I jerked up immediately before I turned to her. She had sleepy bags underneath her eyes, I could tell she was stressed. She had spent long hours at work the previous day and I knew she would be working throughout today as well.


    She shed me a sad smile and stretched a hand to squeeze my thigh gently.


    ¡°Are you alright? You can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Was I alright?


    I shook my head as I looked at her. I did not want to cry, but I could not help it. Tears flooded my eyes again. Valerie was sleeping on a smaller bed close to us, I did not want to wake her up.


    I looked around our cubic room and heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been thinking about the baby, Mel. I think I finally know what I want to do. I mean, I believe I have finally been able to make a decision.¡±


    It was as though the sleep had vanished from her eyes immediately. Her brown orbs brightened as she stared at me, and she clutched her pillow firmly to her chest. I could not tell if it was a reflex or if she was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°What¡­ what have you decided to do? You must remember that it is only you now, Jojo. Nobody has the ims or rights to tell you what you want to do. Alright?¡± Mel spoke. From her tone, I could tell she was still very sleepy.


    I cleared my throat and sat up, leaning my back against our wooden headboard.


    ¡°I have decided that I want to keep the baby, Mel¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth to protest, but I made sure that my voice was quicker. Mel had a strong power of persuasion, she could give me a million reasons why I needed to get rid of the child, and all her reasons would make excellent sense and put mine to shame. This was a decision I had to make by myself and for myself.


    ¡°I have decided to get a job. I would get a job and I would not mind working full-time. I would do whatever I need to do to make sure the child isfortable, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Jojo. Jojo, wait.¡± Mel cut in. I noticed how she turned to me and gestured her hands, asking me to calm down. When I stopped to take a deep breath in, she shed me a proud smile, although I could see the sadness hidden in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I know that it is not easy, Jojo. To be honest, I cannot imagine being in the position that you are in. I would not know what to do, or where to go. But you are strong Jojo, I know because I¡¯ve seen you fight the worst of things ande out victorious. But, love¡­ this is a child¡¯s life you¡¯re talking about. If you give birth to this child, he or she would be a massive responsibility. And your mother is still there, her bills need to be paid, and she needs to be taken care of. The responsibilities would be enormous, Jo.¡±


    As I said, Mel knew how to make sense of everything. If I had not made up my mind already, I would have felt very stupid just by listening to her.


    I heaved a sigh and stretched my hand to her. It was my turn to squeeze her thigh gently, just to let her know that I was sure of what I was doing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst that can happen?¡± I chuckled, but it was obvious she did not find my joke very funny.


    ¡°A waitress job cannot take care of all these things, Jo. You¡¯re swimming in dangerous waters.¡± She spoke calmly, I could hear the fear and uncertainty in her voice. I could feel it in my heart too.


    What if I was making a mistake? What if I realize the mistake when it is alreadyte? What if I want to turn backter, but there¡¯s nowhere to turn back to? What would I do then? Would I look back at this moment and regret the words that came out of my mouth? Or would I be proud that I had taken a step to fight for something for the first time in my life?


    ¡°I know, babe. That is why I n to enroll in a night school in amunity college. I could get my GED after I write my exams. Hopefully, before our baby¡­¡± I touched my stomach and rubbed it fondly. She stared down at me and shook her head. I was happy to see her face brighten withughter. But we were both careful not to wake Valerie up.


    ¡°¡­ would be big enough to need a lot of money, especially when I need to start saving up for his or her college funding, along with Valerie¡¯s, I should have gotten a degree good enough to get me a better job. I have this all figured out, babe.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mel seemed impressed. She nodded as she smiled at me.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure it¡¯s not pregnancy hormones putting all these thoughts in your head? I mean, I know it is your first time getting pregnant and you might suddenly feel like you have this strong connection to the child¡¯s soul, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mel!¡± I called out,ughing gently. She stopped talking and turned away from me. I could tell she cared about me, she was always genuinely worried about me and it made me love her all the more.


    ¡°I never wanted to be a mother at this age, I never saw iting. But now that I am one, I might as well be a mother my child would be proud of. I know I¡¯m not making a mistake; I can feel it.¡± My confidence seemed to assure her. She chuckled as she kept her gaze on me.


    ¡°So, where do you n to begin work? Do you have somewhere in mind?¡±


    Excellent! You see, this is why I loved Mel, among many other reasons. She was so quick to think of ways forward.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking Mrs. Smith¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Mel¡¯s eyes brightened as Jojo spoke. It was never her wish that her friend returned to the restaurant where she earned less than she would have earned in Rush Empire, but at least, Jojo was happy. Now, she would not bother keeping her job a secret from Valerie anymore. She would be proud of her hustle and she would hold her head high up, no matter what. That was what she wished for Jojo, and it delighted her that her friend was paving that way for herself.


    Mel chuckled and stretched her hand to Jojo, for a handshake. Her best friend smiled and locked her hand firmly. The two girlsughed and slipped back into bed. Finally, Jojo was able to close her eyes to sleep. She did not have everything in the world, but everything she could have ever wanted was here with her.


    In the morning, Jojo helped Valerie get ready for school. It filled her heart with pride to see her baby sister get dressed in a smart in gray skirt and a long-sleeved white shirt, buttoned to her neck. She tucked the shirt into her skirt and her ck leather belt held the skirt firmly on her waist. Mel watched the sisters with joy in her heart. She knew that they would give each other the world, and she prayed to the goddess that nothing ever separated them.


    Mel apanied Jojo to drop Valerie at her school before they boarded a taxi back to Mrs. Smith¡¯s restaurant. Throughout the ride, Jojo continued to wipe her sweaty palms against her jean trouser. She did not know if Mrs. Smith would ept her and allow her to work in the restaurant, but whatever the oue, she was ready to face it and carry on. Mel turned to look at Jojo asionally.


    The girl¡¯s thoughts were far away, and Mel could understand why. She did not think she would be able to think straight if she woke up one morning and found out she was pregnant. And if the father turned out to want nothing to do with her for reasons best known to him? By the goddess! She would run mad and take the man right along with her.


    What the alpha had done to Jojo was unfair. Mel frowned at the thought of it. Seeing the alpha in the hospital after Jojo¡¯s mother regained consciousness filled her heart with hope. Jojo had seemed so happy to see him there. She could see her friend¡¯s face brighten like the stars in the night sky. The alpha¡¯s presence had left Jojo ted. She did not say it, but Mel knew that when Jojo saw the alpha, she felt more confident. With him there, nothing could go wrong.


    They soon arrived at the restaurant. Mel paid the cab fare and they both walked towards the ss door of the restaurant. When Jojo stepped into the room, the familiar smell of cheesecakes, coffee, and grilled barbeque hit her nose. Her eyes scanned the room.


    It was not even 9 am yet and the restaurant was almost filled up. People were busy with their cups of coffee, tea, andtte, while a waiter walked around with a tray filled with muffins, waffles, and cupcakes.


    On the roof of the counter, there was a screen that disyed the breakfast menu for that morning. Jojo smiled to herself. Mrs. Smith had added a few touches to the restaurant.


    ¡°Mel. Jojo?¡±


    The voice of the woman caused thedies to turn backward. Mrs. Emerald Smith stood in front of them. Her hands were tucked in the pockets of her faded blue jeans, while she kept her gaze on Jojo with a polite smile on her face. Mel watched her closely, the woman was not as jumpy as she had been when the alpha was here.


    Emerald walked closer to the young girls and stood in front of Jojo. The girl¡¯s green eyes seemed to want to be anywhere else but on her face. Emerald smiled.


    ¡°Jojo, it¡¯s been a long timeing! How¡¯s work? I was told you now work in Rush Empire! Congrattions dear.¡±


    Emerald noticed how Jojo chuckled nervously, while Mel kept an expression she did not quite understand. She opened her mouth to speak, but Mel¡¯s voice was faster.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith. We are here because¡­ because Jojo needs a job. We were wondering if you could, maybe, take her back. You said the other day that you needed new workers and we know how excellent Jojo was with the customers, so¡­¡±


    Emerald¡¯s eyes continued to dance from one girl to the other.


    ¡°Wait, wait. What happened?¡± She cut in. Mel stayed silent and turned to Jojo. Her friend was tongue-tied. Mel heaved a sad sigh and turned to Mrs. Smith.


    ¡°Jojo had an issue with the owner of the empire.¡±


    Emerald arched her left brow.


    ¡°The alpha?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But, we need this job, please. We can both be working full-time, overtime even. It won¡¯t be for long, we promise. We just need to gather enough money until we can leave the city and start living somewhere else. Life has not been very fair towards us.¡± Mel continued.


    Emerald¡¯s keen eyes wouldn¡¯t leave Jojo¡¯s face. First, she had to leave Rush Empire after having a problem with the alpha. And now, she was nning to leave the city with Mel. Was exactly was going on? What had truly happened?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer right now, Mrs. Smith. We just really need you to think about it, Jojo was an asset, we both know, and¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe it is perfect timing!¡± Emerald cut in. If not for any reason, she would hire Jojo because she had a strong feeling she would be able to get through to her son.


    Mel¡¯s heart jumped for joy, and Jojo could finally breathe properly. She had been holding her heart in her hand since she stepped into the building.


    ¡°I was also thinking of moving, myself. I had already gotten a building in Ten. Once it¡¯s ready, I n to move my restaurant there. You two coulde with me if you¡¯ll like.¡± Emerald spoke to the girls, watching their faces as she did so.


    Mel and Jojo exchanged short nces before they smiled at each other.

 Chapter 95

    Ever since Bentley told them of Jojo¡¯s resignation, Ashley¡¯s mind had not been settled. She knew for a fact that Jojo had not resigned. The alpha had bitten off more than he could chew and decided to send Jojo away for it. If Jojo ever had thoughts about leaving, she would have known. But instead, Jojo was not even allowed to pack her belongings from the room, they were currently being packed into a Hilux truck which would deliver them to whatever address she provided.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ashley and Zita stood in the corridor and watched in silence, while Jojo¡¯s belongings were packed out of her room. She could tell from the dust n the air, that they were sweeping out everything she ever touched. Their training session today had been very stressful. Zelda and the rest of the girls had decided to get ice cream, but all Ashley and Zita wanted to do was rest.


    But Ashley was not sure if she wanted to rest anymore. Anger blossomed in the pit of her stomach as she stood in the corridor, Zita chewed away on her gum, muttering words Ashley could not hear. Her anger had made her deaf to everything else, apart from the voices screaming in her head, yelling at her, ordering her to match to Jojo¡¯s room and give everyone in there a speech of their lives. However, Ashley was fighting to ignore the voice. Whatever had happened, Ashley hoped that Jojo would be strong enough to get through it.


    That was, of course, before she saw Kenji step out of the room, his phone pressed on his right ear as he spoke, staring down at the wristwatch strapped on his left wrist. Ashley¡¯s jaw hardened, and her eyes darkened on him. From beside her, she could see Zita stare down at her fists which had now rolled into tight balls.


    ¡°Ashley, whatever it is you are nning on doing, I strongly suggest that you do not do it,¡± Zita whispered, but Ashley ignored her. She could not help it. It was so annoying to think that Kenji had supported the alpha¡¯s decision to kick Jojo out, for reasons best known to them, even after they knew everything the girl had passed through and was still struggling with. Livid with anger, and smoldered with annoyance, her nose twitched as she stomped over to where Kenji stood. When she nted herself in front of his tall frame, his eyesnded on her, and a smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°Hold on, man. I¡¯ll call you back.¡± He said before he ended the call. Ashley watched him slip the phone into his back pocket. He leaned against the door frame with both hands in his side pockets, still smiling at Ashley.


    ¡°It seems like somebody missed me. It¡¯s a good thing because I missed you too.¡± He was still speaking in hushed tones, as though he was scared someone behind the door was going to hear him.


    He still wanted their rtionship to remain a secret, he was still ashamed of her. The realization cut across Ashley¡¯s chest like a sharp dagger. She could not tell what held her anger now; Jojo¡¯s case or his selfishness.


    Whichever one it is, that did not matter.


    ¡°Get over yourself, beta Kenji. I am not here for you.¡± Ashley did not keep her voice as low as he had kept his. Kenji¡¯s eyes widened. He tilted his neck to peep into the room before he looked back at her.


    He reached out to touch her shoulder, but Ashley brushed his hand off her body, her face wasden with disgust.


    ¡°Ashley, we can go outside and talk. We do not have to¡­¡±


    ¡°We do not have to go anywhere, beta Kenji! Now, I¡¯m going to ask you questions and you are going to answer me because I do not even know what to think of you anymore! You are all the same, the lot of you. You think that just because you have the money to pay us and influence to make us to do what you want, you can manipte our lives as you please, do you not?¡± Again, as she screamed at the top of her voice, Ashley did not know if she was referring to Jojo¡¯s case, or hers.


    Kenji arched a confused brow. She was screaming at the top of her voice, calling out the alpha and himself. Kenji did not mind, but Lake was behind that door, supervising the items that were taken away and the ones that stayed. For some reason, the alpha had been very particr about the assignment.


    ¡°Ashley, what are you talking about? Look, let¡¯s just go outside, step away from the dust, and¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to Jojo? How could she be fired like that? How could you even let this happen to her? Do you know how much of her life depended on this job? All of it! All of it, beta Kenji!¡± Her shoulders rose and fell heavily, along with her chest.


    ¡°Do you think she ever wanted to be a stripper? She never wanted it! But life just had to bring her here! It just had to. Her family depended on it, and they still do! Her sick mother, her sister, you two knew all of this, and yet you¡­ yet you did this to her.¡±


    Kenji watched her scream on, he stayed quiet until he was sure she had said all she wanted to say. When he saw that she had stopped speaking and her breathing pattern was slowly returning to normal, he finally thought it wise to speak.


    ¡°Firing Jojo was a unanimous decision by the board. It was not by one person, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Kenji knew he was lying. He still did not know why Lake had asked her to leave, but Ashley did not need to know that.


    It was obvious she did not believe him.


    She scoffed, and a bitter chuckle escaped her throat as she did so.


    She ced her right index finger on his chest and poked it.


    ¡°Screw you, and screw your entire board.¡± She spat out.


    Ashley hissed and turned away from him, heading to her room door. Zita was there, right in front of her door, with a deep scowl on her face.


    Ashley threw her a dead stare, but Zita did not move.


    ¡°Listen, Ash, you should chill about this Jojo girl. I mean, who cares that she is gone? We should be happy! That¡¯s one less person for the crowd to watch, lesspetition, and more eyes on us.¡±


    Ashley felt her skin crawl and burn. Her stomach revolted against her and she wanted nothing more than to vomit on Zita¡¯s face. Did jealousy make peopleck human empathy? Or was Zita just a terrible person?


    Ashley shook her head, and a disappointed frown formed on her face.


    ¡°No one was ever inpetition with you, Zita. You were always your enemy. Jojo was never inpetition with you, the alpha only saw the better woman, and chose her.¡±


    The words resounded in Zita¡¯s ears. In a sh of anger, she raised her left hand to strike Ashley¡¯s face, but something ¨C or someone ¨C quickly pushed Ashley away and seized Zita¡¯s wrist.


    Ashley stared at the man in front of her, and the woman who had just nearly pped her. Both Kenji and Zita frowned at each other.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes danced between the both of them. The sight only irritated her. She pushed her door open and flung herself into her room.

 Chapter 96

    Lake:N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The broad-chested men took another look at the tall dressing mirror in front of us, and back to me again. My eyes continued to dance between them. We were torn between disposing of it, leaving it in the room, and sending it to her. I wanted everything about her and anything that would dare remind me of her, gone.


    ¡°Where is Jojo?!¡± The voice of the angry female outside the door stole my attention almost immediately. The men blinked twice as they stared at me. I turned my back towards them and walked slowly towards the door. I could recognize the voice since it belonged to one of my strippers and one of my warriors.


    I stood behind the door, barely inches away from it. I instructed the men to stop work, so I could hear what was being said outside. Kenji tried to calm the raging woman, but she would hear nothing of what he had to say.


    But she? Oh! She had a lot to say alright. With every sentence she made, something unpleasant struck a chord in my mind. I waited for the moment I would be filled with anger, so I could step out of the room and give her a piece of my mind. The moment never came, not even when she asked Kenji to screw himself and my entire board.


    When silence finally descended on the corridor, I stepped away from the door and instructed the men to carry on with work.


    I was still waiting for my anger to consume my mind, I was waiting for my mind to justify and give me a million reasons why Jojo deserved what I had done to her. It never came, because the truth was as clear as a bright morning sky.


    She did not deserve it, any of it.


    Ashley was right.


    I had been there; I had seen it firsthand. Jojo needed the job and Rush Empire had gone a long way in helping her and could have been able to do a lot more. I was the one who took care of her sick mother¡¯s bills and the money she had earned since she began work here was important in running other daily affairs.


    It was why I had sent her forty thousand dors. I knew I had to send her more money every month until I was certain she would be able to take care of herself and her mother. If not for anything, but to put my mind at rest.


    The door opened and Kenji stepped in, Neil was behind him. My eyesnded on both men, but neither would speak until the workers left the room with the dressing table in their hands. Once the door was closed firmly behind us, they began. Kenji was first.


    ¡°I apologize that you had to hear that, Alpha Lake. The girls have been overly emotional since Jojo left, but I am certain they woulde to terms with¡­¡±


    The rest of his statement went in a blur. My mind disconnected from his words the second I felt the gnawing pain in my chest. It was sharp, like a bee¡¯s sting, but this felt like several bullets were being shot into different parts of my chest.


    It was now amon thing, almost part of my everyday life. Ever since the rejection, I had been feeling severe pains in my chest. On some days, it onlysted a few seconds and disappeared totally. On others, it lingered for more than hours, leaving me stuck on my bed and clutching my chest.


    I was yet to speak about it, but I was sure Kenji and Neil could see through my charade.


    I staggered backward and stopped when Kenji¡¯s eyes narrowed on me.


    ¡°Are you okay, Lake?¡±


    I nodded curtly. I hurried to find my stance and finally stood straight. Kenji and Neil exchanged confused looks, I knew I had to take their minds and attention off me.


    I fixed my eyes on Neil before I spoke.


    ¡°What is that matter, Neil? You do not seem like you are here to help us pack.¡±


    He looked at me and sighed heavily. From the way his eyes danced around the room, I could tell something was wrong.


    He swallowed hard, while Kenji and I continued to watch him in anticipation. All it took was one look, just one faint look of fear in his eyes, for me to know what he was here for.


    The rogues had struck again.


    ¡°Sir¡­ alpha Lake. There has been another case of kidnap. The rogues have taken another body for a ransom of ten thousand dors. She is twelve years old and wasst seen in the city school two days ago. The letter reached her parents early this morning, they reported it to the police who reported it to me, just as you asked.¡± Neil said, his voice seeming lower than usual, as though he was scared of speaking.


    He knew how restless the news of the rogues always made me. It felt as though the chief, whoever he was, was mocking me, making a fool of me. He stuck his dirty hands in my eyes and poked my nose while spitting andughing to my face while screaming ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want and there is nothing you can do about it!¡±


    I turned around and subconsciously dug my right fist into the brick wall.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! This is what? The sixth victim this month! And he is yet to return two other girls.¡± I grunted in frustration.


    I could see Kenji¡¯s concerned gaze, I could feel it melt the skin of my neck. Neil continued to clear his throat repeatedly, as though he had more to say.


    ¡°How have we still not been able to find this man and discover who he is? Nothing! Not even a strand of hair on his head. It feels like he sees us, everything that we do, but we do not know a thing about him.¡±


    ¡°That is because he has people here, on the inside, just like we have on his side. He knows what we are doing and he is ying a counter-attack, not a defense.¡± I replied. Of course, for him to be this sessful in toying with my people and causing me to lose sleep, he had to have people here, people as smart and cunning as he was.


    ¡°And he is winning.¡± Kenji cut in. I could hear the disappointment in his voice.


    My jaw hardened as I turned sharply to them. Neil froze in that instant, while Kenji kept his eyes away from mine.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t, he can¡¯t. The Rush pack has never lost a fight. This won¡¯t be any different.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Enough! Enough is enough! Ashley continued to scream in her head as she paced about her room. She was tired of being quiet and watching everyone else stay quiet as though they did not know what had happened.


    Just as she told Kenji, the alpha had certainly bitten off more than he could chew and only made Jojo suffer the ultimate consequences of it. It was not a fair dismissal. If it had been, Jojo would have been asked to say goodbye and vacate the premises with all her belongings. Instead, they were throwing her things out, like her being there was taboo.


    What could she do? She knew she could not stay silent. She also knew that she could not challenge the authorities to bring Jojo back. It was not in her ce, and the one man she had expected to help was nothing but a puppet, dancing to the alpha¡¯s tunes.


    As she fell on her bed, frustrated, a thought lit up in her mind like a light bulb. She looked around the room and smiled to herself. Yes! There was nothing she could do on her own, but she was sure that if she worked together with the girls, they could do something, even if it was just going to see Jojo.


    She picked up her phone and found their iMessage group. She clicked on it and began to type her message.


    ¡°Meeting in my room in ten minutes, please treat it as urgent, because it is.¡± She typed and pressed send.


    In less than twenty seconds, Zelda sent the first reply.


    ¡°Got it.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hadley replied next.


    ¡°Will be there.¡±


    Brandy followed next.


    ¡°Will be there.¡±


    She waited for Zita¡¯s message, and it never came.


    In ten minutes, just like she had asked, her three friends were seated on her bed, all around her. They had all gotten arrived earlier than expected and it delighted Ashley.


    She sat up and cleared her throat to speak when she was certain she had each girl¡¯s attention all to herself.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll love to thank you all foring. It was on such short notice and I did not think that any of you would show up.¡± She stared, with a soft smile on her face.


    Brandy scoffed, even though a smile was hidden in her dark eyes. Zelda chuckled and rolled her eyes while Hadley spoke up.


    ¡°To be fair, I¡¯m only here because I thought you were pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Or sick.¡±


    ¡°Even dying.¡±


    Ashley blinked twice at the girls, her jaw dropped in shock. She was unaware of what to say and her relief heightened when the girls burst outughing.


    ¡°Heavens! We were only ying, Ash. By the goddess! You needed to see the look on your face!¡± ¡± Hadley cut in, the rest of the girlsughed along with her, but Ashley rolled her eyes in mock annoyance.


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Very funny. But really, we need to see Jojo. We have been silent about it, but I know that we all know something isn¡¯t right. Jojo was not just our friend, she was our colleague. We need to see her and we need to see her tonight. Just to let her know we love and support her. I¡¯m sure we all know she needs us now, we were like family, and we still are.¡± Ashley spoke from the depth of her heart and with all the love she had in her soul. She had missed Jojo dearly, and she knew that the girls had too.


    Zelda heaved a long sigh, while Brandy and Hadley only nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ash. But how can we see her today? We are the ones to handle the stage today.¡±


    ¡°And tomorrow, and even the next. How are we going to leave with all that workload on us?¡± Hadley chipped in.


    Ashley seemed thoughtful for a while. They were right, there was no way all of them would be allowed to leave. Unless they all worked together.


    Her eyes lit up with excitement as she sat up, leaning her back against the headboard.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be hard. All we have to do is tell Bentley to let us leave, we would tell her what we need to do and our reasons for doing so.¡±


    ¡°Bentley?! Do you want to y with Bentley¡¯s money? She¡¯ll kick us out of her club before we can create jackshit!¡± Zelda cried out loud. Once again, she was correct. But, Ashley knew just how to gain her team¡¯s trust.


    ¡°Then she¡¯s going to have to kick us all out. What do you say, guys?¡±


    She searched their eyes one after the other. While hoping and praying for a positive response from them all. It took a few seconds, but their countenance rxed and they all smiled, confident and reassured.


    ¡°Fine. Shouldn¡¯t we call Jojo?¡± Zelda spoke up, a broad smile on her face.


    Ashley sighed with relief, smiling as she did so.


    ¡°Yes, yes of course.¡±


    She picked up her phone and dialed Jojo¡¯s number. Her friend picked up after the first ring. Ashley¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she exchanged knowing nces with all the girls.


    ¡°Ash?¡± The voice at the other end of the phone filled her heart with joy, the immense happiness was beginning to melt it.


    ¡°Jo! How are you, Jo? Before you say anything, I need to see you, like today. I need to know where you are because it is important I do so, and please, do not say no.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm, okay. I¡­ I am at Smith¡¯s diner, somewhere in the city. Ash, is everything okay? I hope nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Jojo¡¯s voice sounded uncertain and troubled, Ashley chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I would get to you right away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing alone, right? Please make sure youe alone.¡± Jojo pleaded over the phone, and although she could understand why Ashley was going to make sure all the girls saw her.


    ¡°Jojo, I am not the only one who wishes to see you.¡± Ashley started. She took a long look at all the faces in the room before she continued.


    ¡°We are all here, Jo. And we love you. We all wish to see you. Every one of us, except¡­ you know who.¡±


    Jojo chuckled at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Alright, alright, fine. Later tonight?¡±


    Ashley nodded.


    ¡°Later tonight.¡±


    ****************


    Lake:


    I had a feeling I was going to spend the night in the casino with the amount of work on my desk. It did not help when Neil knocked on the door of my office, causing my eyes to leave my screen for the hundredth time in one minute.


    He stepped in immediately and did not bother to close the door behind him.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡±


    I leaned out of my chair while nodding my head gently.


    I slowly caressed the stress-induced creases on my forehead as I stared at him.


    ¡°Please, please do not tell me you are here to report another kidnap.¡± I found myself speaking. My fatigue had finally gotten its own voice, one that now preceded mine.


    ¡°Not at all, sir. I¡¯m only here to deliver a message from Bentley. She said the girls insist on visiting Jojo Wyatt tonight. She tried to stop them, but they were all stubborn and adamant.¡± He replied.


    The pounding in my head seized immediately, shock dug its sharp ws into my chest before I had the chance to speak. The shock dissolved almost immediately, leaving behind the ever familiar stinging pain in my chest.


    I clutched the right side of my chest with my left hand. I saw Neil move toward me.


    ¡°Are you alright, alpha. Are you sure I shouldn¡¯t get the family doctor?¡±


    I cleared my throat to stop myself from whining in pain.


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll see the doctor at City Hospital, he seems to know what he is doing. Just follow the girls, make sure they are not up to anything¡­ odd.¡± I replied, dismissing him with a wave of my hand.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± Neil bowed, before he turned to leave.


    As I watched him dash out of my door, a million thoughts rushed through my mind.


    I wanted to know where Jojo was. I did not want to admit it, but I did feel the urge to regret my decision most times. Keeping her far away from me was doing me more harm than good.


    River had retreated back to his shell; I could barely feel him nowadays. Something seemed to drain life out of me all the time. It sometimes felt like I was ill.


    Maybe I should not have fired her. But how was I to think straight when looking at her every day? How would I have been able to keep my hands to myself?


    I needed to know where she was, how she was. Maybe, just maybe, the goddess would put my mind to rest after that.

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Banging the drum like I¡¯m the DJ. I know you want it in the worst ways! I want to hear you calling my name, like hey¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hadley. We¡¯ve heard enough of your growling.¡± Zelda cut in. Brandy and Ashley threw their heads back against the leather seat,ughter erupted from their stomachs.


    Hadley feigned a frown and dropped her hands down. She turned from the front seat and stared at Zelda.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t growling, I was singing.¡±


    Zelda¡¯s eyes widened in mock surprise while she pressed her hands to her chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! You had me fooled there!¡±


    Brandy and Ashley continued tough their guts out, until their Uber stopped. Theughter died down and Ashley was the first too look around them.


    In front of them, a short building stood with ss windows and doors. Ashley¡¯s eyes traveled to the top of the building, where she read out the name ¡°Smith¡¯s diner.¡±


    ¡°I believe we are here,dies.¡± The cab driver spoke up for the first time since the fourdies got into his car.


    Hadley turned to look at Ashley.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Ashley¡¯s lips thinned in a smile as she looked around. She was impressed, Jojo had really found a fresh start for herself. Even though it was a small one, it was still a new one.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± She replied. The girls stepped out of the car and walked into the restaurant like quadruplets that ruled the world.


    The whole room seemed to stop on sight of them. The girls felt eyes rest on them, it took almost two minutes for the room to return to its usual buzz. Ashley¡¯s eyes scanned the room in search of Jojo.


    Instead, she found an elderly woman walking towards her. She recognized the woman as the owner of the restaurant, she had met her on her first date here, with Kenji.


    Kenji. She forced herself not to frown at the thought of the name.


    The woman stood in front of them with a polite smile on her face.


    ¡°Good evening and wee to Smith¡¯s diner. I am Mrs. Smith and I would love to usher you to the table over¡­¡± Before the woman could point at the table at the far end of the room, Ashley spoke up, causing her to drop her hand to her side.


    ¡°Actually ma¡¯am, we are here to see Jo, Jojo.¡± Ashley blurted out with sincere urgency. The woman narrowed her blue eyes on her. Her gaze darted to the girls behind Ashley.


    ¡°The four of you?¡± She asked. Ashley nodded with a sincere smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s expecting us. Just let her know Ash is here, with the girls.¡± Ashley replied. The woman looked over the four of them again, before she turned around.


    As they watched her walk away, Ashley suddenly called her back. The girls stared at her, wondering what it was that had urred to her again.


    ¡°Hold on, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The woman turned back to her, now seeming impatient, but Ashley did not bother about her countenance.


    ¡°We would love if you could close the restaurant after now. We would pay for exclusive hours, just us. We have not seen Jojo in a long time and we would love some quality bonding with our friend. Whatever the bill, I would cover it. I really hope you can do that for us.¡±


    It was more money. Who said no to more money?


    The woman sighed, before she spoke.


    ¡°I would inform Jojo of your presence. You would have your exclusive time in ten minutes, do be patient.¡± She spoke calmly, and the girls nodded in unison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to the end of the room and sit down. I¡¯m going to puke if one more man sends me ogling eyes.¡± Hadley spoke up, staring at the crowd with mild disgust. Zelda nudged her right arm yfully.


    ¡°Perks of being a sexy girl. You wouldn¡¯tin if you were in a thong and their dor notes fell like rain from the sky to the floor.¡± Ashley replied, sending Hadley a wink.


    Hadley rolled her eyes, while the rest of the girls chuckled andughed as they walked to the table.


    They continued tough at themselves and make jest of one another, just like they always loved to do.


    The past one month and few weeks had been crazy for each and every one of them. Even though they would not admit it, they all needed this time to get away and be with each other. They also needed to see Jojo, she had always been there for them at different points in their lives.


    ¡°I swear by the goddess, if you order an apple pie, I¡¯ll smack your brains to next Tuesday, because who makes pies with apple?!¡± Hadley cried out, speaking directly to Brandy.


    ¡°I think apple pies are one of the best pastries to exist.¡± A voice called out behind her. Hadley did not need to turn to know who it was.


    She knew the voice too well; they all knew the voice to well. Even if she did get the voice wrong, she knew she would not get the happiness that sparkled in Ashley¡¯s eyes, or the joy that caused her to spring up on her feet.


    ¡°Jo!¡± Ashley screamed at the top of her voice. She pushed past Zelda and rushed to embrace Jojo. Before the girl could speak, Ashley wrapped her arms around her and engulfed her in a tight embrace. Tears welled up in Ashley¡¯s eyes, she had not thought she would see Jojo so strong and happy.


    Zelda, Brandy and Hadley joined in the hug. The girls were now the only people in the restaurant. They were all happy to see Jojo.


    And Jojo? The poor girl could not contain her tears. Her heart warmed so much that it began to melt in her chest, causing tears of joy to flow freely from her eyes.


    She dabbed her eyes with the back of her right palm while the girls continued to smile at her.


    ¡°Guys! I cannot believe you guys came. I honestly did not¡­¡± Her sentence stopped halfway. Zelda and Hadley exchanged knowing looks and proceeded to seize both her arms, before pulling her to the table. Ashley drew a chair out for her, and the girls made Jojo sit on it.


    ¡°I did not think that I would see you guys again. I mean, everything happened so suddenly and¡­¡±


    ¡°We know and we understand, Jo. You really do not need to say anything, okay? We only want you to know that we are here for you, we would always be.¡± Hadley spoke with her gentle voice, while she pulled out her chair and sat beside Jojo. Ashley took the seat by Jojo¡¯s left, rubbing her wrist gently.


    ¡°No matter what it is, Jojo, we would stand by you because you always stood by us. We might just be mere employees to them, but to each other, we are sisters. We are family and they cannot break us, they shouldn¡¯t break you either.¡± Ashley spoke next. The girls nodded in agreement. Brandy continued to watch them, only thinking about how strong Jojo must have been to rise up and pick up the pieces of her life like nothing had happened at all.


    Jojo sniffed and nodded.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should get you guys drinks and food. What would you have?¡± She said as she stood up.


    ¡°Just drinks would be fine. Your finest champagne, three bottles.¡± Ashley replied and Hadley threw her hands into the air.


    ¡°Go Ashley! Go Ashley!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re paying for one.¡± Ashley cut in andughed when Hadley¡¯s hands fell to her side. ¡°Rich of you,¡± Zelda said out loud, and the girls shook their heads as they chuckled, giggled, andughed respectively.


    ¡°Okay! You guys haveughed at me way too much this evening.¡± Hadley pouted.


    ¡°Brace yourself, Hadley, for the night is still young,¡± Jojo added. This time, the girls could not hold back theirughter.


    ¡°Good one, Jo! Excellent!¡±


    ¡°She got you good, Hadley,¡± Zelda added, in betweenughs.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ming back with full force. I¡¯ll fear my return if I were you!¡± Hadley spat out with a smile on her face and Jojo chuckled as she walked away.


    The girls continued tough and discuss. When Jojo returned with a bowl of ice and three champagne bottles, they all screamed and cheered for her.


    Mel stood behind her with five champagne flutes. Some part of her was happy knowing that Jojo had worked with people who loved her.

 Chapter 99

    ¡°Hey guys, I¡¯ll like you to meet my best friend, who¡¯s also my older sister and my mom all in one. Her name is Mel.¡± Jojo pulled Mel to the front, and it was only a matter of time until the girls warmed up to Mel¡¯s wits, charm, and humor.


    Before you know it, they were all around the table,ughing and chattering their voices and heads away. Two of the champagne bottles had been emptied, only one half empty one remained on the table. Jojo had a can of orange juice in front of her, since the doctor had warned her about consuming alcohol while pregnant.


    Deep down, she wished she could drown herself in sses of champagne, she needed all of it to calm the voices in her head. All the screams that jabbed at her, the invisible fingers that poked her eyes, telling her she would not be able to cope, reminding her of all the times life had turned out to be hell for her. Jojo observed all her friends ¨C including Mel ¨C with slight envy. She wished she could get as wasted as them, throw her head back, and say whatever words slipped out of her tongue.


    Hadley continued to say more stupid things and Zelda never failed to call her out on it and make a silly joke out of everything she said. Brandy was the only one who stayed fairly quiet. She only spoke when she felt something was really funny, she also had a lot on her mind, a lot she knew it was impossible to share.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes wereden with tears from all her heartyughter. Both her cheeks stung and it was hard to breathe. She banged the table as she choked on herughter, trying hard to steady her breathing. Zelda caressed and tapped her back gently in order to aid her. When Ashley raised her head up, a loud hup escaped her throat and the girls made snorting noises. Only Jojo was silent, she had been quiet for most of the night. Ashley knew that alcohol could make people eerily quiet sometimes, but Jojo had not taken even a sip of anything alcoholic.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Jo? You¡¯ve been¡­¡± Another hup cut her sentence into two.


    ¡°¡­ awfully quiet. Is something bothering you? I mean, I know that with losing your job and having to take care of your home and your mom, there¡¯s a lot going on. But, if there¡¯s anything else, you know you could share with us, right?¡± Ashley managed to arrange her words in her head. Even though it felt as though she were floating, swimming in the air, it was important for her to bring her body back to Earth and look out for her friends.


    Jojo managed a weak smile as she shook her head as a sign for no.


    ¡°I am okay, I¡¯m fine. Just really tired, work today was crazy.¡± Jojo lied, but Ashley¡¯s head was too high in the clouds to see through her lies this time.


    Mel stole a nce at Jojo. She was the one who could see that there was so much more than meets the eye. She kept her eyes on Jojo, even as she took thest sip on champagne in her flute.


    ¡°You know, Mel. You are very lucky to have a best friend like Jojo. She¡¯s the strongest woman I know! So young, yet ready to take the world by storm. I mean, I¡¯ve needed a new start for a very long time, but I have never gotten the courage to leave and start anew. But, I think Jojo might have just given me that courage.¡± Ashley stopped and leaned into her table. She picked up the half empty bottle with shaky hands and poured recklessly into her flute.


    She raised the ss up and struggled to stand. When she could not, Zelda pulled her down to her chair. They all roared inughter.


    ¡°You can pull me down all you want, but I am still going to¡­¡± Another hup escaped her lips.


    ¡°¡­ still going to give my toast. Toast to me and my new life. I am quitting Rush Empire and starting life here, with Jojo!¡± Sheughed out loud, but the girls did not join in herughter.


    Mel dismissed it as drunken joke, Zelda blinked twice, Brandy stared at her in silence while Hadley shook her head. Jojo was the only one who found seriousness in what Ashley had said.


    ¡°Say what now?¡± Hadley replied.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare, even if you could. We¡¯ve been sisters for only the goddess knows how long.¡± Zelda added.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Brandy seized Ashley¡¯s ss from her hand and passed it to Hadley.


    ¡°Hadley can be the only crazy one for tonight, we do not need two mad women at the table for any reason,¡± Brandy spoke, in her usual calm tone.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve got that right!¡± Zelda added, and Hadley gulped the content of Ashley¡¯s ss.


    Ashley feigned a frown.


    ¡°Do not let mee for you, Hadley.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, do your worst!¡±


    The banter continued as usual. Jojo and Mel joined in fully. Jojo did not need to be asked any other questions and Mel was genuinely enjoying thepany of Jojo¡¯s former co-workers.


    No one bothered to hear Brandy¡¯s excuse when she rose from her seat, picked up her purse and walked out of the table, slipping into the darkness of the night.


    She turned back to look at the restaurant one more time. Something about the sight of joy and happiness caused her heart to shrink in her chest. Her gaze narrowed on Jojo¡¯sughing face, she frowned and looked away.


    She picked up her pace and disappeared into the darkness, unaware of the keen brown eyes that had watched her leave the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Lake:


    I got the call from Neil at exactly fifteen minutes to nine pm. Just as I had earlier suspected, work might cause me to spend the night at the casino.


    I pressed my phone speaker to my right ear as I typed away on myptop.


    ¡°Yes, Neil.¡±


    ¡°They are still at the diner; they have been here for over two hours. Justughing and drinking their minds away.¡± Neil reported.


    My eyes traveled to the digital clock at the far end of my work table. It was alreadyte, this was the time diners began to close. Why wasn¡¯t Jojo¡¯s ready to close yet?


    ¡°What restaurant are they in?¡± I asked. I clicked the send icon on my Gmail and rose from my chair to fetch a cup of water from my dispenser. I had been sitting for over five hours, I needed to stretch my legs.


    ¡°Uhmm. It says here, Smith¡¯s diner.¡±


    I stopped halfway. That name sounded too familiar for my liking. I had not intended to hear that name, not ever again.


    I did not know when a bitter chuckle escaped my lips. What sort of twisted fate was this?! To think that of all the ces in Rush pack, the two women I did not want to see but still had the constant yearning and urge to see, had to work in the same ce?!


    Why were they even still in this pack? Did I have to banish them to drive shame into both their heads?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for the girls to be outside?¡± I found myself asking. Neil seemed to hesitate, before he replied me.


    ¡°It might just be, sir. It might just be.¡±


    I heaved a long sigh, even as my jaw hardened and my grip on my phone tightened in reflex.


    ¡°Go home, Neil. Retire for the night.¡±


    I was going to go there myself. More because I knew I would not be able to sleep if I didn¡¯t, than anything else.

 Chapter 100

    Jojo:


    Nothing surprised me and made me feel ted more than seeing the girls at the restaurant. It was like a life-changing moment for me. Knowing that there were people besides Mel and Valerie ¨C my family ¨C who loved, and supported me made my heart melt with so many emotions I could not even begin to describe. Ashley made sure that they closed down the restaurant and in no time, we were seated around a table, drinking andughing ourselves to stupor. Only Brandy had excused herself from the group, saying she had somewhere to be.


    They bade her their drunken farewells while I stayed quiet and watched her walk out of the diner.


    ¡°We should order another bottle of champagne!¡± Ashley cried out, throwing both her hands into the air. I chuckled and looked away from her, focusing my eyes on Hadley and Zelda who had their heads t against the wooden surface of the table. Their eyes were closed and they muttered inaudible words to themselves. Mel staggered up to pick the bottles from the table. It was obvious everyone was tired. I had to clean the table and make sure I called an Uber to take the girls back to Rush Empire. They had drunk so much, it scared me to let them leave on their own.


    As I stood up to pick up the bottles, Ashley staggered up from her chair with me. I paused briefly to look at her and she shed me a small smile.


    ¡°Can I see you outside for a second, Jo?¡± She was tipsy, I could tell it from the hollow look in her eyes. But her speech was more coordinated. It was the only reason why I allowed her follow me behind as I took the empty champagne bottles to the trash bin behind the restaurant.


    Ashley waited until we were outside and alone before she walked behind me, muttering incoherent words to herself. I closed the lid of the five feet can before I turned to her. The chilling breeze of the night blew past our faces, the cold seemed to w at the skin of her shoulders her shirt revealed. She was in a ck leather mini-skirt. Unlike me, she didn¡¯t have so much clothing on to prevent her from the cold.


    One look at Ashley and I could tell there was a lot she had to say. I slipped my hands into the front pocket of my uniform apron and managed a small smile at her.


    ¡°You can tell me, Ashley. Whatever it is.¡± I said out loud. She took one step towards me, closing the distance between us.


    ¡°Everything I said in there, Jo, I meant it. I¡¯m leaving Rush Empire next month. I¡¯m resigning.¡± She blurted out.


    I found myself swallowing hard. I had hoped to the goddess that she was only drunk when she said it the first time. But now, it seemed like something she had thought very carefully about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work for the rest of this month and throughout the next and I would leave. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for some time now and you gave me the courage I needed to take the first step. I would apply for my retirement benefits as soon as I can and I would leave. Money has never been a problem for me. Alpha Lake found me at a very crucial point in my life and all I have done, I have done out of sheer loyalty and respect.¡±


    Rich. Thest thing I felt for that man was loyalty. But then, I did not know what I felt. Ashley took another step and reached out for my right hand.


    ¡°Honestly, Jojo. If you would have me, if you would let me be a part of your life and the family you have, I promise that I would forever be grateful. Once I leave Rush Empire, I would have nowhere else to go. Rush is the only home that I have ever known, it¡¯s the ce I have felt most fulfilled in my life. But these days, these days it feels like something is missing. I no longer feel whole andplete within the steels walls of the sky scrapper. I love dancing, I have always loved dancing and I always will. But I¡¯ve brought myself to terms with the fact that I cannot do it forever. I just need a fresh start now, before it¡¯s toote and I feel life begin to choke me from the inside.¡±


    My green orbs continued to dance around her round and dark ones. The light of the moon illuminated her face, exposing her soft and beautiful features to my gaze.


    I wished I could help her, I wished I could pull her into my arms, embrace her, tap her shoulders and pat her hair. I wanted to tell her that she had me, that my home would always be her home whenever she needed it to be, but I could not. There was already so much happening with my mother, moving out of the city with Mel and Mrs. Smith, and my pregnancy. I loved Ashley, she was one of the most beautiful people I knew, both body and soul. I just wasn¡¯t sure I loved her enough to willingly pull her into my life¡¯s struggles.


    However, I knew that if she wanted to stay with me, there was nothing I could do to stop her. Ashley was strong-spirited, resilient, and defiant when it came to the things she wanted.


    She must have seen the worry on my face or by some miracle, read my thoughts. She held my other hand firmly as she moved closer to me. My eyes drifted to her hand and back to my face.


    ¡°You know you do not have to worry about a thing with me here. I can take care of you, Mel, and everyone else for as long as you need me to. Listen, Jojo, I¡¯m trying to give us both a fresh break. This waitress job can¡¯t take care of one out of the so many things you need to do. You and I know the things on your mind¡­¡±


    I swallowed hard, my heart skipped a beat.


    Did we? Did she know that¡­?


    ¡°I know that your mother isn¡¯t doing very well and you really need to help her. I can do that too, take care of everyone for as long as you need me too. All you need to do is think about it and give me a reply, Jo. But, regardless of what your answer is, if you ever need anything at all, you know the number to dial, do you not?¡±


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the goddess¡¯s number. Even the heavens knew I needed that more than anything else.


    I forced a smile as I looked at her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll always reach out to you.¡±


    She returned my smile and squeezed both my wrists gently.


    ¡°Think about it.¡± She said, blowing me a kiss before turning around and heading back into the restaurant, leaving me all alone, at the mercy of the cold breeze and the eerie silence of the night.

 Chapter 101

    Jojo could not bring herself to move. Not in the first ten minutes when she stood in the darkness of the night, the wind howling around her, while she asked herself one question over and over again; how did she get here? When had she moved from being a normal girl in the suburbs of Rush pack to pregnant, broke and confused?


    Jojo did not speak, she only found a way to move her feet along with the solemn breeze. One step forward, another step forward, the wind carried her feet as she moved along with it. Jojo walked as though the answers to her questions hid somewhere in front of her.


    Somewhere behind her, he watched and followed her in silence, keeping himself hidden with the dark wall as his camouge. Even though he knew that she could not sense him, he did not want to risk being caught. The man had found it impossible to sleep or do anything else knowing that she was far away from him, outside the walls of her home at such an ungodly hour. He made it his point of duty to ensure her safety or he would be damned by his unending thoughts.


    Jojo stopped abruptly. Something very familiar, a strange scent she recognized greeted her nostrils. Her legs remained fixed on the ground while she looked around, her eyes eagerly searching for him in the darkness.


    Was he here? She could smell him, she could hear the rhythm of his heartbeat, the ragged sound of his breathing. She felt connected to him, as though he was right beside her, but she could not see him.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± She screamed within her. Why did he have to leave her all alone? She was trying to be strong, but it was beginning to seem much more difficult than she had nned. One swift look around told Jojo she had wandered too far from the restaurant.


    She retraced her steps and began to walk back, but the more she walked, the stronger his presence around her became. She could see him looking down at her, holding her hand. By the goddess, she wished he would show up and hold her hands.


    With that thought, she clutched her chest with her left hand. Pain snatched her ability to breathe, and sorrow masked her sense of reasoning. Her heart was heavy; she could taste her tears at the tip of her tongue. Finally, she gave up. Jojo surrendered herself to the pain and fell to her knees. She let out a loud and bitter cry, reeking of anguish and all the filth life had thrown at her.


    His heart shrunk in his chest as he watched her cry from a distance. She pressed her forehead to the cold concrete and he sought nothing more than to rush to her, spoon her in his arms andfort her, wipe her tears away. Despite the rejection, River yearned for her. He held himself back from rushing to her. He only allowed his heart to weep along with hers.


    Until she picked herself up from the ground like the warrior she was, wiped her tears with the back of her palms, and headed back to her workce.


    The alpha continued to follow her behind, every step of the way.


    *********************


    TWO DAYS LATER


    ¡°Mel! Mrs. Smith needs you at the table in five, four, three¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mel smiled at her fifteenth customer that evening as she ced a tray on the table. She shed the woman beside him a wide grin after noticing how the woman red at her. Every day, Mel saw more reasons why she had to leave Rush¡¯s pack.


    She hurried over to the table where her boss and Jojo sat on. She slid into a seat beside Jojo. Emerald Smith raised a brow at the sweaty girl while staring at her from her thick lenses.


    ¡°Are you sure you covered all the tables?¡± Emerald asked, while her blue eyes wandered around her restaurant. Mel and Jojo chuckled amongst themselves.


    They were still in the middle of nning their move to Ten. The girls had decided to take Emerald¡¯s offer and move with her. The n was to establish a new restaurant in Ten where she could employ Mel and Jojo along with some other needed staff.


    Emerald had already reached out to real estate agents in the city to help with finding buyers for her building while she focused on establishing the building in the city of Ten. The one thing they had been working on for the past two days was a new recipe. One that would appeal to the people in Ten while maintaining the good old Rush vor.


    Jojo had personally handpicked some meals from their already existing menu, Emerald had made her choices long before she brought the discussion to the girls. It was time for Mel to bring her suggestion to the table.


    Jojo pushed the tablet to her and Mel fixed her eyes on the screen. She could see the meals that had already been picked by Mrs. Smith and her best friend, Jojo, but she was yet to see the one meal she was truly curious about.


    Emerald watched the eyes of the brte girl scan the screen of her tablet before she spoke.


    ¡°Is something wrong? You do not see a dish you think would suit the new menu?¡±


    Her boss¡¯s question caused her to look up from the screen. Mel adjusted herself in her seat and cleared her throat.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something that I believe would be excellent on this menu. I mean, I only had a spoon of the sauce from a te you served and I was won over. It¡¯ll make an excellent meal choice. A perfect appetizer if you ask me.¡±


    Emerald already knew what the girl was speaking about. She knew that there was only one meal she had singlehandedly prepared, and it was only on one special asion.


    ¡°The cabbage noodles were amazing! And it¡­¡±


    Emerald¡¯s jaw stiffened immediately. She cleared her throat to cut into Mel¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I cannot add it to the menu. I cannot bring myself to make that meal ever again.¡±


    When she saw the girls arch their brows at her, Emerald found herself heaving a heavy sigh. Tears stung all corners of her eyelids, but she would not let them flow.


    ¡°It was thest meal I made for my son before I was forced to leave him and never return.¡±

 Chapter 102

    The two girls blinked twice, jaws dropped in awe as they stared at the older woman. Though she always answered the ¡°Mrs.¡± title in front of her name, none of them had ever taken time to think of the possibility she could be married, not to talk of having children! Perhaps there was much more to this woman than they knew.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emerald found herself squeezing the hem of her ck gown with her lean fingers. She was not sure if she was ready to revisit the dark days of her life. She had worked so hard to bury the thoughts behind her. Was she willing to return to old wounds? To peel open old scars? By the time she stopped to think far and pulled herself back to the present, she already had drops of tears rolling down her cheeks. Emeraldughed to herself, even though the girls did not join in herughter. She pressed the back of her right palm to each of her eyes and sniffed to draw the tears back in.


    So, she was doing this. She had never talked to anyone about it before, she paid deaf ears to everyone who advised her to get therapy, only for her to confront her fears and regrets in the presence of two girls almost half her age. She shook her head and adjusted herself in her seat. The girls continued to watch her in silence, neither knew if they should move to console her or sit right where they were and listen. They did not even know if they were supposed to be listening to her speak about something she held so close to her chest.


    ¡°You know, now that I think of it, if there¡¯s one thing that I regret, it would be leaving him. My little darling boy loved me more than anything else, even his favorite toys. But I was only a woman who wanted things she was not given, there was nothing I could do. I was so alone, even clinically depressed at that time.¡± Emerald¡¯s mind wandered back to the antidepressants she had hidden in her jewelry box and tucked away in her wardrobe. She remembered the nights and days she self-medicated, just to cure herself of her misery.


    ¡°I was losing my mind, everything around me ceased to make meaning. It was almost as though my entire life has lost its purpose, my son was my¡­¡± She swallowed the lump that choked her voice. It was hard to push it down, but she managed to do so eventually.


    ¡°His smile was the only thing that kept me alive on nights when I wanted nothing more than to die. Just drive a de into my wrist, severe a few veins, and just go away, float away to where there¡¯ll be no pain.¡± She was faced with the horrific images she had pushed to the back of her head. All the times she stood on the balcony, thinking of ways she could fall to the hard concrete ground and crack her skull.


    ¡°His father, my husband at that time, didn¡¯t love me. I knew that he did not, I had always known that he might never grow to love me. His heart belonged to another woman from the beginning. Ours was an arranged marriage, forced by family ties and the convenience of those around us. I did not expect love from him, all I wanted was the care and respect that I awarded to him. But I¡­ I never got it.¡±


    shes, sharp shes of all the times Cole had ignored her and said mean words to her. All the times he had made her feel as invisible as the air he was breathing in. For more than half of their marriage, Cole treated her as though she was never there, never around him.


    ¡°I knew that he had only married me because I was pregnant with his child. We would have never been together if he did not know I was pregnant. Maybe, just maybe I should have opted to raise my son on my own. When we got married, my husband never cared about me. He constantly busied himself with work even though money was not a problem for us. I knew that¡­¡± She found herself digging her fingers into the skin of her thighs as she grits her teeth in anger, while tears continued to pour from her eyes, blurring her vision. All she could see now was Cole standing in front of her, tearing away everything she held dear.


    ¡°I knew that he worked that hard because he never wanted to be with me. On the few nights that we spent together, he would always call his lover¡¯s name in his sleep. When we were together, he would take me to be her. Nothing shatters a woman¡¯s ego more than hearing the name of another woman from the lips of a man she yearned to be on. It shattered me, much more than I can ever admit.¡± Emerald continued. It was the first time she was admitting to herself that hearing Cole constantly sing ¡°Doris¡± affected her.


    ¡°I soon began to sort for distractions. He had cut me away from my family, it was impossible to tell any of them what he made me go through. The marriage felt like a prison like I was sold to the devil himself. But¡­¡± She stopped when a sad smile formed on her face.


    ¡°An angel came in the funniest of ways. Before you know it, I was in love. He was charming, sweet, and supportive. And he adored me, much more than anyone else had ever done before. It was an affair until I decided to follow my heart. I confronted my husband about wanting a divorce, and that was when my life took a sour turn.¡±


    Emerald paused to take a long breath. The painful memories dissolved her smile in an instant, reviving tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°My husband refused to give me a divorce, not because he wanted me, but because he needed me to be with our child under his custody. He wanted to be able to do as he pleased with me, to punish me. But I fought, I fought for my happiness. It only came with a price, the price of my son.¡±


    Lake¡¯s five-year-old face shed in her mind. The joy in his eyes when she had opened that door that day, the pain in her chest when she turned her back to him and began to walk out of the door.


    ¡°He said if I was going to leave, I was going to do so without my son, I was going to have to go without my baby boy. I tried everything that I could, even proceeding to take the issue to court. But no one would stand for me. It was as though he had bribed everyw firm in the state. Once they saw my face, no one wanted to listen to what I had to say. Eventually, I gave up. I signed the contract that said I could leave, only if I agreed never to show up in my son¡¯s life again.¡±


    The familiar sting of pain and guilt shed through her chest. Emerald could feel her heart bleed out. She could taste her pain at the tip of her tongue, bitter and rusty.


    ¡°I watched my son cry out to me that day, but there was no way I could reach out to him. There was nothing I could do. I¡­ I went to be with the man that I loved. We were together for a blissful five years until I lost him to a tragic ident.¡± When her tears had returned her vision to her, Emerald saw Jojo and Mel hold hands together, as though giving each other the support they needed to finish the story. She heaved a heavy sigh and pulled her tablet from Mel to herself.


    ¡°He died on the spot. The police say it was not a mere ident, but nothing else made sense to me. They said he was murdered, but I could not think of anyone who would have wanted my husband to die¡± She sighed and leaned into the table. The worst parts of the story were gone. And even if the face of five-year-old Lake, crying after her would continue to hunt her, she was grateful to the goddess for the opportunity to see him.


    ¡°After my husband¡¯s death, I traveled around the world. I got involved in many recreational activities and sports around the globe just to keep myself sane. Until I thought it was best to return here, where I could be close to my family, to my son.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, do you have any regrets? Do you wish you could have done things differently?¡± Jojo was the one who asked. Emerald forced a tiny chuckle. It was meant to be a scoff, but the question had overwhelmed Emerald.


    ¡°If I¡¯m, to be honest, the five years with my second husband were one of my happiest days alive. But, my only regret¡­¡± She saw Alpha Lake, tall and handsome. She saw him smile, imagined how hisughter would have filled her ears with joy, imagined how he would have kissed her every morning before work.


    She clutched the hem of her dress tight again.


    ¡°My only regret would be letting my son grow without a mother, even while I was alive.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Lake:


    Neil was just about to begin his end-of-the-month report. He stood in front of therge projector while other employees sat at the round table with me. It was a monthly routine I had forced myself and my workers to uphold.


    Each of them had to list out the goals they had shared on the first working day of the month, rte it with their progress so far, and point out their losses and ways they nned to improve their standards and working techniques. It was how I knew who would be resuming the first working day of the month and who would not.


    The meetingsted for over an hour, and Neil¡¯s presentation was to be thest before I make my closing statement. However, before he could speak, I saw one of my father¡¯s minions peep from the ss doors of my boardroom. I narrowed my eyes at him and pulled my attention from Neil to focus on the man outside my boardroom. My father¡¯s tall image emerged from behind him. I found myself rolling my eyes and shaking my head instinctively. We had neither seen nor spoken to each other in more than a month and if I was given the chance, I¡¯ll want it to remain that way.


    I tore my gaze away from him and fixed it on Neil, as though I never saw him. In less than a minute, his bodyguard pushed the door of my boardroom open, silencing Neil and earning himself the attention of everyone in the room, excluding mine. My father stepped into the room, immediately his bodyguard moved away from the door. Everyone scrambled up from their seats and bowed to him. I followed suit, more out of courtesy than out of respect.


    Alpha Cole, my father, allowed his dark orbs to wander around the room with a form of mocking gaze. He had never thought I was capable of running my own business without his support, it was the reason he was both surprised and annoyed that I managed the casino, and my chain of hotels yet still found time for the family business. He never had anything to hold against me when it came to business, which was the reason he never wasted time hammering on the one part he felt Icked in; family.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡± Everyone chorused. He walked to the only empty seat in the room, the one beside me, and settled into it, while the rest of us continued to stand.


    ¡°My apologies if I had to interrupt something, son. But, there is an urgent matter which we must discuss.¡± He started. Without looking at him, I replied.


    ¡°We were almost done, father. If you could just give us ten minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do not listen to what I have to say right now, my boy, you might not have apany to run anymore.¡± His voice was subtle, but I could hear the dangerous threat hidden in his words.


    I sighed and looked around the room.


    ¡°Alright,dies and gentlemen, thank you very much for your cooperation and attendance. Neil would send the necessary monthly information to you and I sincerely wish you all good luck.¡± I said out loud. I watched them gather files, papers, and bags as they walked out of the room individually. Neil waited behind but I gestured at him to leave. I settled into my seat before my eyes acknowledged my father¡¯s presence.


    He was still staring at the door with a smug grin on his face.


    ¡°Did you tell them they might not have jobs to return to in the next thirty days?¡± He asked me, as his dark orbs traveled from the door and locked with my sturdy gaze.


    Confused and slightly annoyed, I arched a brow at him.


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± I bit back. I saw him chuckle as he leaned into the table.


    ¡°My boy, my boy. What is today¡¯s date?¡±


    My eyes involuntarily wandered to the digital clock at the top of the projector. The time and date were both on disy.


    31st. It was the 31st day of the month.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 31st¡­¡±


    ¡°And your 31st birthday is in what? 30 days?¡± My father cut in.


    Something in me sparked in recognition. My jaw and fists clenched simultaneously, a ring sign that I was not pleased by his reminder. How had I quickly lost track of time and days in such a manner? It was 30 days to my 31st birthday and my father¡¯s presence in my boardroom suddenly made sense.


    My father was like smoke; he was never anywhere that fire was not present.


    My birthday. I hated the very word.


    It brought back memories of thest day I was ever truly happy; the day before my mother left. It was my fifth birthday and we spent the whole day in the pack with three-year-old baby Kenji.


    After she left, I never celebrated, unless I had to. And my father always made sure I had to.


    ¡°Does that ring a bell, Lake?¡± I could hear the mockery in his voice. The silent ¡°I told you, you cannot do this without me.¡± annoyed me more than the smile on his face.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush now, my child. I brought something for you.¡±


    I fixed my eyes on him. Cole Rush was d in an all-white three-piece suit, a sharp contrast to the color of his heart and mind. He beckoned on his bodyguard with his right hand. I watched as the huge man pulled out a file from his suit and handed it over to my father. My father, in turn, pushed the file to me.


    ¡°Open it.¡± He spat out. His voice had lost every iota of friendliness; he spoke to me like I was a redundant partner who had caused him a million-dor loss.


    I tore open the brown envelope and pulled out theminated paper within it. The first I caught sight of was my signature at the end of the paper, and his by the side.


    ¡°You remember that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I frowned. Both at his question and the paper.


    Yes. Yes, I did.


    Five years ago, on my 25th birthday, I told him I wanted to reject my then-mate, Jade. He was furious, beyond angered. Nothing I said was a good enough reason to him.


    ¡°The pack elders are rolling their tongues already! Word is flying around that you are many things, including impotent! You cannot give them more reasons to think you less of a man, you cannot!¡± He had said.


    s, he decided he would allow me to reject her, but on one condition.


    I had to sign an agreement. An agreement stated that if I did not have a Luna by my 31st birthday, I would lose all that I had, including my wealth, inheritance, and my private businesses to someone else. I would be forced to marry Jade Lockwood if she was still interested in our union.


    In other words, he was here to remind me that I had merely thirty days toplete my side of the bargain, or I could lose everything.


    ¡°You cannot say I did not warn you, Lake, because I did. But you felt that you were tough. You could do anything you wanted, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    I stayed silent, gritting my teeth as I stared at the paper in front of me. I knew who my father was, I knew what he was capable of doing. People often said I took a small share of his cruelty and impatience. He was not a man anyone wanted to mess with.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you have always been so confident then! You have just twenty-nine days to present a Luna to the pack elders. We can discuss the childter, but you must wed someone in the next twenty-nine days, boy. Else¡­¡±


    He sprung up from his seat, while his guard rushed to his side.


    ¡°I would not spare a single expense to run you to the ground. Trust me.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. When I stared into his dark and hollow eyes, I could tell he wasn¡¯t only threatening.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alpha Cole meant every word that slipped out of his tongue and he never made empty threats.

 Chapter 104

    Jojo:


    Three days had passed since Ashley dropped the bomb on me. You know, the time when she said she wanted to leave Rush Empire and stay with me. Yes, that bomb. I had not given her a reply yet and I knew I had to do so soon. I could not keep Ashley waiting forever. She had called earlier to tell me she wasing over to the restaurant to see me. She did not tell me the reason and she didn¡¯t need to. I already knew.


    She was in the restaurant at exactly 5:00 pm, just as she had said she would be. I watched her step into the diner in brown leather thigh-high boots, a matching colored mini skirt, and a ck longsleeved crop top. I smiled to myself, she was effortlessly beautiful, even in her ck shades. If there was anything I loved about Ashley, it would be the way she could make the simplest of outfits look magical.


    She found me behind the counter and waved eagerly. I shed her a genuine smile as I waved back, I was really happy to see her. I watched as she settled into a table in front of the counter, she pulled out her phone and plugged her AirPods into her ears. I wanted to walk to her and take her order, but Mel opted to do it for me.


    I continued with work until it was 6:30 pm. Ashley waited for me, but we managed to keep her jaws busy by making her the first person to taste our new and exclusive meals. She started with our cowpea soup before we served her our very own pasta and grilled beef, then she finished off with our new chocte cheesecake recipe. I could see Mrs. Smith take note of all her facial reactions while she ate. It was obvious we needed to work on the cowpea soup.


    My mind was already made up. Ashley could stay with Mel, Valerie, and me if she wanted to. But first, I had to settle in. I knew that she would want to help in every way possible if she came along and that was what I did not want. This was a fresh start for me, I had to find my footing and I had to find it by myself and for myself. I did not want to use Ashley, I wanted it to be all me.


    Once I was done with my counter duties, I closed the books, arranged the dor notes into a box, and kept them in Mrs. Smith¡¯s small office, before I sat down beside Ashley. She unplugged her ears as she smiled at me.


    ¡°So, how did you enjoy the meals? It was from a new menu we are trying out. You know, we n to move out of this city and all that. We are still trying to find the rightbinations for the menu.¡± I said out loud. I noticed how she watched me speak with keen interest as if there was something in my words that would solve all her problems.


    She chuckled when I was done speaking, her bright eyes continued to sparkle, even against the dim white lights. Mel had already started to turn the lights off, a signal that we were closed.


    ¡°It was amazing. Except for the cowpeas, I really could not ce the taste of what was in my mouth, but I¡¯m sure it is still a work in progress.¡±


    I nodded eagerly.


    ¡°It is, it is.¡±


    She stopped speaking and took a closer look at me for a short while. I could see the curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving, huh? With your mum and Mel and your sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my mum from the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯m not supposed to, but there is only so much I can do. The more she stays there, the more the bills pile up.¡± I replied. I tried to maintain a confident smile, just so she would not see that I was terrified I was making a big mistake and my whole life was about to fall apart.


    If Ashley saw that, she would never want to leave me. And I did not want that to happen. There was so much happening for her here, I needed her to consider all the factors carefully. I would be a terrible friend if I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Jojo, are you sure you do not need me to help? If Ie along with you, I could help do so many things and I¡­¡±


    I ced my hands on hers and squeezed her palms gently. I saw her heave a sigh of relief and my lips thinned in a broad smile.


    ¡°I know that you want to be of help, Ashley. And I love and appreciate you for that, believe me. But when we leave, I need to have a few months to myself to fix things for myself. This is my second chance to get life right, Ash. Please, I just need a few months to set things in order and you would be the first person I call toe over. We could be together for as long as you want. But you also need to take time to think about what you want.¡±


    She leaned back into her seat, I could tell she was about to speak.


    ¡°Jojo¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, Ash. I know what you want to say, trust me. I know that you think you have thought everything through and you are ready for whatever it is life throws at you, but are you ready to leave the girls? The family you have always known, even before I stepped into the picture? The job you love, the man you love¡­?¡±


    Her cheeks turned a bright shade of red, but she had a frown on her face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Kenji¡­¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°I know, Ash. I know that things are sort of rocky now but what you and the beta have¡­ it¡¯s special. I do not wish for you to make any decisions you would regretter. Take some months to think about what you want to do, where your happiness lies, and where your home is. By the time you find the answer, you¡¯ll have to make a choice and I know you¡¯ll make the right one.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at me, then her gaze rxed almost immediately. She shed me a smile and nodded her head.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Gosh! I could have started crying. Why are you always so emotional, Jojo?¡±


    We bothughed and she sat up, intertwining her fingers together.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so scared sometimes, you know. What if¡­ what if all of this is one big mistake?¡± She spoke to me.


    I found myself chuckling as she spoke.


    ¡°Trust me, Ipletely understand. But, I know we would be alright, no matter what.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, do we?¡±


    I thought about the baby in my womb. I pulled my hands away from her and rubbed my stomach with them, I could feel the heartbeat in my chest.


    ¡°We don¡¯t. We don¡¯t.¡± I replied.


    **************************


    The Lockwood family liked to have movie nights together at the end of every month. Kenji had spent almost all his time at home since his argument with Lake. Even though his friend seemed to have forgiven him, Kenji knew he needed to give Lake some time, and some space as well.


    The man was going through a lot, and Kenji knew he was thest person Lake wanted to open up to at this point.


    But Lake had not been the only thing on Kenji¡¯s mind. He could not stop thinking about Ashley since thest time they met. She had been so furious, even his smirk could not calm her down.


    It had him wondering if he was starting to lose her. Was she slowly losing interest in him because he was scared of being with her? She spoke about family and marriage. Was she going to stop loving him if he could not provide those things?


    One of the major reasons he had kept their rtionship a secret was for his parents. The Lockwoods were a respected family, his father was the former beta, the beta of Alpha Cole. Whatever he did, he needed to do it with respect for their family name.


    ¡°Ken, are you alright? You seem lost.¡± His mother¡¯s voice stole into his stream of thoughts. Kenji snapped out of his mild trance and fixed his eyes on Jade. His cousin had her legs up on the couch as she waited for the TV to turn on.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine mother, I¡¯m just thinking. I mean, there is this friend of mine who is getting married soon, and he intends to settle down with a stripper. I mean, who does that?¡± He continued, letting out a nervous chuckle at the end of his statement.


    When he finished speaking, he saw Jade turn to him and leer at him. Kenji turned away from her and focused his gaze on his father.


    The elderly man picked up the remote control from the side of the ss table and retreated to the sofa his wife sat on. He settled in beside her.


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± His father started.


    Kenji blinked twice in shock.


    Say what now?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. As long as the other party is ready to put that part of life behind her and work towards the good of the family they intend to create together.¡± His mother continued,plementing her husband¡¯s statement.


    Kenji listened with a dropped jaw.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He had not seen thating. And he didn¡¯t know if it rmed him or rxed him.

 Chapter 105

    Lake:


    He had not gotten the opportunity to make his presentation at my office, so I knew he had to meet with me the next morning for all the necessary discussions. Neil arrived at my home earlier than usual ¨C I waster very grateful that he did. I made a choice not to go to work. I was not going to show up at the office or the casino or any of my hotels. I couldn¡¯t work in my current state of mind. I had to stay home and rest my head while nning the way forward.


    I heard a knock on the door of my study while my eyes were buried in a text on business development. I had tried to read a sci-fi novel to calm my mind down, but all I ended up doing was making myself fall asleep ¨C which was very necessary, by the way.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out, and Neil stepped in. I watched as he closed the door behind him and stood in front of me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Lake.¡±


    I did not have the habit of speaking too much. But now that he was here, I wanted to say as many things as I could to take my mind off everything; my father¡¯s threat, my birthday, Jojo.


    And what better person was there to discuss this with than my chatterbox assistant?


    ¡°Good morning Neil. You have good news for me, do you not? Last month was quite a hectic one for all of us, but the most important thing is that we were able to sail through. And that¡¯s the way it should be, we should always be able to¡­¡±


    I noticed him look down at the floor as I spoke. Neil only looked down when he was scared of delivering bad news, the type of news he knew would get me pissed and agitated. I stopped speaking and watched him for a few seconds, he did not look up at me. Instead, he swallowed hard and kept his gaze on my gray-colored marble tiles.


    ¡°Out with it.¡± I snapped. I was in no mood for games. I was in no mood for anything at all. Whatever was wrong, I needed him to tell me and I needed him to say it straight to my face.


    His eyes slowly traveled from the floor, up to my table, andnded on me. I did not miss the fear in them, the way his lips quivered and trembled. Something had happened, something very bad.


    ¡°I said, speak.¡± I was growing impatient and agitated. My heart had started to race at an rming rate, so fast that it was almost impossible to breathe. I was forced to adjust my posture and sit up in my chair. Yet, the air around me seemed very insufficient. This was not because of whatever bad news Neil had to give me. This was something else, I could feel it.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, the rogues attacked again. They¡­ attacked a local kindergarten this time and took almost fifteen children with them. The parents are raging, Alpha Lake. We have to do something; we have to¡­¡±


    There it was, the pain I had expected. A sharp cutting feeling across the right side of my chest followed by feeling of another sharp cut against the left side. I could not see what threatened to pull my heart away from my chest, but it felt as though a hand reached out to me and tore my chest open. I clutched my chest with my left hand, my eyes widened in terror.


    ¡°Alpha! Alpha Lake!¡±


    Air. I needed air. The room began to spin around me. I opened my mouth to suck in oxygen, but nothing went past my throat. I felt myself leave my chair and fall to the hard ground beneath me.


    The pain didn¡¯t stop. The more I tried to breathe, the more I felt the invisible de dig deeper into my chest.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I heard a distant cry from above me. I tried to answer, believe me when I say I tried. But it did not work, nothing did.


    It was a struggle until I could fight it no more. Slowly, my heartbeat slowed down and I surrendered myself to the darkness that loomed above me.


    *********************


    Jojo:


    I arrived at the hospital at exactly 10 am. I wanted my mother discharged as quickly as possible. I sent the notice for her discharge one week ago, and the hospital told me I coulde today.


    Valerie had begged to apany me, but I was finally able to make her go to school instead. Mel was at the restaurant and I had taken a day off to take my mother home and stay with her. Because she could not remember me, I knew this was going to be hard.


    When I got to the floor of her ward, I caught sight of a very familiar figure. I refused to believe it was the alpha¡¯s assistant hovering around the door of my mother¡¯s ward. I was no longer their employee, the alpha had made it very clear that he did not need me anywhere close to Rush Empire, so why did they have a very big problem with leaving me alone?


    Maybe I should have been annoyed, or maybe I should not have, but I picked the former. My annoyance was instant. I could still remember how the alpha had rejected and fired me like I was absolutely nothing. It was with the pain of that memory that I matched to him.


    Neil seemed troubled. I could see the worry in his eyes. I fought hard not to scoff.


    Why was he here anyway? How had he known that I would be discharging my mother today and why did he look as though it bothered him? If Rush Empire cared about me, alpha Lake would not have stolen my only source of ie away from me, just when I believed my life was getting better.


    Neil finally looked up to acknowledge me. He seemed shocked to see me and turned his face to look at the door behind him; the door to my mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°I do not know how you knew that I would be discharging my mother today, but Rush Empire needs to stay away from my life.¡± I spat out. Even I was surprised at how harsh my voice sounded. He seemed both surprised and confused, but also distant. It felt like a huge part of his focus was somewhere else.


    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± He asked me.


    I scoffed a bitter one. Was he going to act like he didn¡¯t know why he was here? I had no time to banter with him. I only wanted to go into my mother¡¯s room, sign the necessary documents to get her out of there, and be gone.


    ¡°This is hopeless,¡± I said as I pushed past him. But I stopped when I got to the door of my mother¡¯s room. I could feel his eyes boring holes into my back. I turned sharply, I could feel the itching at the tip of my tongue. I surrendered to the angry female in me.


    ¡°You need to tell the alpha to stop sending me money. I know that he doesn¡¯t want to see me anywhere near Rush building, but the next time I see any money from him, I would have to return it myself.¡± I wanted absolutely nothing from Alpha Lake.


    Neil arched a brow at me.


    ¡°It is nothing special, Jojo. Rush Empire is only doing that because you were not paid adequately due to your debt and¡­¡±


    ¡°And they can save their pockets the stress. I do not need anything from them. And my debt? I would pay it ordingly, monthly even. I am not to be seen around the building so send me an email with thepany¡¯s ount number. You should at least have my email address, or has he erased my record already?¡± I did not know why, but my lips quivered and my hands shook violently as I spoke. It could not be because I wanted to cry, I didn¡¯t!


    Right?


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and forced it down to my stomach.


    Right.


    Neil frowned at me.


    ¡°He?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head and turned away from the man, before pushing my mother¡¯s door open and stepping into her room.

 Chapter 106

    Lake:


    By the goddess! I could have sworn I would not make it out of whatever I had gotten myself into, alive. When I opened my eyes, I found myself confined in the white polished walls of a hospital room. I looked around me, there was nothing else in the room beside my massive bed and beeping monitor-like machines. I struggled to sit up and my head and chest felt like they would split into several unequal pieces.


    I ignored the pain and pushed myself up. I rested my back against the wooden headboard of the king-sized hospital bed. I looked ridiculous in a white hospital gown, it was a good thing I still had my shorts under. When I turned to the bedside drawer at my right, I found the keys to Neil¡¯s car. Slowly, I began to recall the events that brought me here. I could remember my chest splitting open and my heart being ripped out of it, I could remember my inability to breathe and feeling as though the clouds had gathered against me and decided to fall on my very head. Now, I was confined to a hospital bed and only the goddess knows what the doctors would say.


    The metal door of the room creaked open and I saw Neil step in. He paused when he saw me like he had not expected to see me awake. I shed him a wry smile as if saying ¡°surprise!¡±. He chuckled and moved closer to me. His eyes scanned my appearance before he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°How are you doing, alpha?¡± His eyes wereden with concern and care. I could tell he had been genuinely worried about me.


    ¡°I feel like I just rose from the dead, fit as a fiddle,¡± I responded, and a fruityugh followed my statement. Neil should haveughed along with me and started stories of how he had found me half dead on my office floor, but he did not. It was unlike him to be quiet and thoughtful, the man often said the first words that crossed his mind, and he released whatever thoughts rested at the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep on waiting for me to ask you things before you tell me, I might as well consider getting a new personal assistant, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked. His round eyes looked away from thempstand and found mine. He stood straight and folded both arms behind his back.


    ¡°My apologies alpha. It¡¯s just that a lot of things I do not understand have been happening. First, the news of the kidnap, and just now, I saw Jojo Wyatting to pick up her mother. She said her mother is to be discharged today. She¡¯s in her mother¡¯s room as we speak. I do not understand why she would want to put the woman through unwarranted stress.¡± As he spoke, I listened keenly. Yes! This was Neil, my assistant. Not the brooding man he had been some minutes ago.


    However, everything he said piqued my interest.


    Jojo¡¯s mother was being discharged? Now that was an update I was not familiar with.


    ¡°Why is she getting discharged? Did you not send the money for her medical bills? Neil, I told you to make sure that you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I do not mean to interrupt, but I have done everything that you have asked me to do, exactly as you asked me to do them. Jojo Wyatt is just being difficult on herself. Just now, she met me and asked that we cease sending her money. In her words, whatever we sent to her would be returned personally, by her.¡±


    I scoffed out loud. She would return whatever we sent? Who did she think she was now? Some kind of self-made millionaire?


    ¡°She¡¯s a joke.¡± I spat out. It could have been myself or my bruised ego talking, but I did not care. It did not matter to me which voice of mine was speaking. All I knew was that I had to find out what Jojo was up to.


    ¡°I wish I could say same, Alpha. But she seemed very determined. She also said she would pay the debt that Rush Empire covered for her, she would return every cent to thepany¡¯s ount monthly.¡±


    My right brow arched on its own ord.


    She would pay over eight million dors monthly? Exactly how did she n on doing that? By getting another job as a stripper?


    My jaw stiffened at the thought. She would not dare; she did not have the guts to. I could not begin to imagine her dancing in a thong, twirling around a pole for other men to watch, and without my protection. Jojo could not do that, the job had only been an option and she did not have many.


    ¡°¡­ I do not know how long she intends to pay back, but she seemed very determined.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you do not take a single penny from her, not even a cent,¡± I ordered. I struggled to hide the angerced at the edge of my tone, but I could tell my voice had betrayed me.


    ¡°But alpha¡­¡±


    My eyes darkened on his tall and lean frame, d in an all-white Armani suit.


    ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡± I snarled. He heaved a sigh and rested his gaze on the white marble tiles.


    ¡°Yes, alpha.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I replied. ¡°Now get me out of this silly gown, I have work to do.¡± I continued, pushing the duvet off my body and turning to my left. I was going to ce my feet on the ground when he stopped me.


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    I paused and looked up at him. He ignored my re and continued to speak.


    ¡°The doctors say your weakness was induced my stress¡­ and the pain of rejection.¡±


    I arched my left brow in attempt to feign surprise, but there was almost no way of knowing if it has truly worked on him.


    ¡°It got me wondering, alpha. Thest time you rejected someone was Jade, and that was five years ago. How is it possible that the paines back five yearster, strong enough to make you pass out?¡± He asked me. His keen eyes rested on my face, as though he was trying to pull out whatever secrets I had hidden in my eyes.


    He was inquisitive, too inquisitive for his own good.


    I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I wish I knew. Butst I checked, I was no specialist in issues of the mate bond.¡± I retorted, making a deliberate attempt to push his question away from his mind.


    Jojo.


    Rejecting her was what had put me in this much pain. Rejecting my mates was never easy, but neither Salome nor Jade had given me this much trouble.


    I was still worried about her, despite rejecting her and telling myself that I wanted her far away from me.


    ¡°Neil,¡± I said out loud. He was quick to reply.


    ¡°Follow Jojo, keep an eye on her and let me know where she is taking her mother to.¡±


    He stared down at me with a confused look in his brown eyes.


    ¡°You want me to stalk her?¡± He repeated my statement with a question.


    Okay, it did sound strange when he put it like that. I brushed the thought off my mind and frowned.


    ¡°Do whatever you must. But report to me tonight. Again, get me out of this room this evening.¡±


    He seemed skeptical, but he nodded in response. His job was to do my bidding after all.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes alpha. I¡¯ll talk to the doctors as soon as I get back.¡±


    I sighed and pulled myself back into the bed. I did need rest.


    ¡°You had better.¡±


    When he walked out of the room, I allowed myself melt into the soft mattress beneath me.


    I had to know what Jojo was nning, I had to know everything.

 Chapter 107

    Lake:


    I know I have already given a million reasons why I liked Neil as my personal assistant, but I just have to add one more to that list; his ability to deliver just when he needed to.


    Just as he said he would, Neil trailed Jojo back to her home. From his car, he was able to take pictures of the house she lived in with her friend and her little sister. He showed me images of her rolling her mother¡¯s wheelchair into their house. He took note of the address, penning down everyne he entered and every turn he took. I had not told him, but he knew me enough to know that I would want to see things for myself the next morning.


    He returned with aprehensive address and a note from the doctor that entailed my prescription and everything I had to do to make sure I did not return to the hospital again. Trust me, I was d.


    He drove me back home and I managed to get seven hours of sleep before my rm went off, ring all around the room. It managed to wake me up at exactly 7:30am, just in time for me to get ready and find Jojo.


    Yes. I know how crazy I sounded. Obsessed? Possessive? You could call it whatever you wished. But she was once mine¡­ fuck it. She was mine. As long as she remained in my pack, under my umbre, she was mine.


    I got out of my house and drove to her ce. Lurking in the shadows, waiting for her toe out of her home was starting to make me feel like a mad man, but there was only little I could do to calm my troubled mind. From the night I met her in the alley, I had known she would be the one to take away my peace. It was a pity I was right.


    I watched from a corner of her street as she stepped out of the house beside her best friend. She had her red hair styled in one neat French it at the back of her head. Her blue jean trousers clung to her hips, and the red crop top she had on exposed a small part of her belly button. She turned back to wave at the little girl standing at the door. She turned toward my car and looked into the road, while her friend struggled to hail a taxi.


    It took every ounce of strength I had in me not to drive over to her, step out of my car and force a kiss on her lips. I had to force myself to be still. I had to fight to keep River calm.


    They got into a yellow taxi and I drove behind them. We passed familiar streets and turns and it didn¡¯t take me up to ten minutes to know where we were going.


    Smith¡¯s diner, my mother¡¯s¡­ Heavens! Even the word made me sick.


    She stepped out of the car and her friend slipped a key into the door of the diner. They opened it and stepped in. I watched from a distance, through the ss doors and windows as they turned on the lights in the shop. I saw Jojo wear a ck apron over her jeans and shirt. She smiled to herself and danced around with her friend while wiping the tables and setting the chairs.


    She was happy, very happy, and without me. She did not seem to be experiencing the pain I was going through. Yes, I had seen her cry that night, but she seemed to be doing just fine without me.


    And she was working for my mother. The two women I wanted nothing to do with were now employer and employee. The goddess really knew how to mess with me, didn¡¯t she? Soon, she retired to the back of the counter and disappeared into a door.


    There were no words to express the emotions raging from within me. My right hand gripped my steering wheel while I started the engine with my left. When my Toyota roared to life, I pressed my right feet against the elerator of the car and drove away from the restaurant.


    I had to stay away from the both of them. Jojo and my mother were not good for me. I had to keep them as far away from my mind and heart as possible.


    I would never look for them again, and I would never stumble upon them again.


    Never.


    ******************


    ¡°Okay girls! That is all for today! Zelda, work on your split, you¡¯re beginning tond like a ten-year-old ballerina.¡± Bentley called out loud as she walked from her chair to the stage.


    Ashley and Hadley snickered, and Zelda sent them a stony re. Ashley watched as Hadley kept a straight face immediately, but she did not care.


    ¡°Hadley, keep your eyes on the crowd but always remember to target the man with the most expensive suit in the room, he is your man,¡± Bentley spoke again. Ashley watched as Hadley nodded in response.


    Bentley was standing in front of her now. The woman heaved a sigh and crossed her arms underneath your chest.


    Ashley inhaled a deep breath, waiting for her own share of admonishment.


    ¡°Ash, your moves are as good as usual. But your head and heart are not present. I noticed and the customers would notice too. Listen, you can twirl around the pole and make a man want to drop his ck card at your feet, but a man also needs to feel like his all you are focusing on. You¡¯re not just giving him your moves, you are giving him your attention, making him feel, know and understand that you¡¯re all his¡­¡±


    From a corner of right eye, Ashley saw the door of the training room open. Beta Kenji stepped in. He looked around the empty room before leaning against the wall. He slipped his hand into the pocket of his grey suit pants.


    ¡°¡­ do you understand me, Ashley?¡±


    Bentley¡¯s voice echoed in her ears. She returned her gaze to the woman in front of her. Ashley nodded eagerly, even though she knew she had not heard more than half of what the woman had said.


    ¡°Zita, you were as amazing as always. You too, Brandy. Keep up the good work girls and I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Bentley said, closing their afternoon training session.


    Ashley turned her back towards the door and spoke to Hadley while she packed her bags. She had made up her mind to walk past that door like there was no one standing behind it.


    However, she was not given the opportunity to do so.


    In the middle of her discussion, a familiar voice called out her name.


    ¡°Ashley.¡±


    She had not intended to, but she turned around almost immediately, as though her ears had longed to hear her name from his mouth.


    ¡°I need to speak to you¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ashley opened her mouth to protest, but his voice was faster.


    ¡°Five minutes, tops.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Kenji watched her turn to him. His heart skipped three beats once her oval eyesnded on him. She had not looked at him like that in a long while; with longing, desire, need. He had even begun to think she now hated him. If he was being honest, he was relieved she did not. He would have not known how toe back from that.


    After his discussion with his parents, Kenji was able to make a decision. Now that he knew his parents¡¯ views on the matter, he had to think about his views and what he really wanted for himself. It had taken him a full day to do proper thinking and consideration, but his mind was finally made up. He was hoping to speak to Ashley about it.


    She needed to know the truth, who he was, what he really wanted and what he could and could not give at this moment. He cared about her so she had to know what she was getting into, what she stood to gain and what she had to lose. He had stopped by her room earlier on, but soon realized she was training. He had taken the pains toe to the training ground because he had a feeling, a deep feeling in his gut that Ashley would only take what he had to say seriously, if he came to speak to her in public.


    The girl was tired of secret meetings and hidden conversations. What she wanted, was for Kenji to be frank with himself, with the people around him and with her. He could only hope that his small show would earn him five minutes of her time.


    ¡°I was going to get ice cream with the girls. It¡¯s really hot and I am very tired.¡± Ashley insisted. Kenji heaved a long sigh and moved his gaze away from her. Hadley, Zelda, Brandy and Zita, all stood behind her. Their stared at both of them keenly and Kenji inhaled and exhaled deeply. He had not thought, in a million years, that he would do or say what he was about to say.


    ¡°Alright. I could take everyone to get ice creamter. But, I really need to speak to Ashley for five minutes. Would that be okay?¡± He asked out loud. He saw the girls exchange knowing looks as they chuckled.


    By the goddess, he would have melted into the ground in embarrassment. Hadley was the first to nod her head and walk past them, Zelda and Brandy followed behind. Zita stayed back and eyed the both of them in disdain, before she walked away and took a different turn from the rest of the girls.


    Kenji paid her no mind. He returned his gaze to the beautiful woman standing in front of him. The woman whose smile he had yearned to see for days, the woman who his spirit, soul and body had missed in ways he never thought possible.


    Ashley stepped down from the stage and stood in front of him. She folded her arms underneath her chest as she stared at him. Kenji¡¯s eyes willingly traveled to the valley between her breasts. His eyes sparkled in delight, he had missed them too much for him to admit.


    ¡°You opted to get the whole team ice cream, this thing you have to say must be really important.¡± Ashley started to speak. He tore his gaze away from her chest reluctantly, but her charming smile was more than enough topensate him for his loss.


    ¡°Well, the whole team besides Zita,¡± Kenji added. Ashley shook her head as she chuckled.


    ¡°That was too chivalrous of you anyway.¡± She added.


    Kenji took one step closer to her, gently closing the distance between them.


    ¡°Nothing is too much for you. You should know that¡­¡±


    Ashley¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared from her face. She took a step backwards and held out her hand to his face, a gesture that caused him to seize his speech.


    ¡°Kenji, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    But Kenji would not be deterred. The more steps she took away from him, the closer he moved to her.


    ¡°Listen, Ashley. The truth is that I am not ready to settle down. Marriage, forever, the concept of these things have never really appealed to me. Buttely, I have been so scared of losing you to my selfishness and I really do not know why.¡±


    Ashley stopped moving away. She stood at a spot and her hands dropped to her sides as she listened to him speak. Something in her told her to raise her guard up, this was just another ploy for him to get to her, before he shattered her heart into pieces again. But he seemed different. Like he had peeled off a cover from him and he was now bare, naked.


    There was a truth she had never seen in his eyes before, it made it impossible for her to look away from him.


    ¡°Ash, the truth is I might not be able to give you what you want right now. I might not be able to get down on one knee and swear the rest of my life to you, give you children and live happily ever after, but you are important to me.¡± He stretched out a hand to her and took both her hands in his, he caressed her knuckles softly, while looking deep into the depth of her eyes, seeking to open the windows of her heart to him.


    ¡°I just want us to take it slow. We should be officially dating. You know, boyfriend and girlfriend stuff¡­¡±


    Ashley interrupted his statement with a genuineugh. She threw her head back and Kenji¡¯s heart warmed at the blissful sound.


    ¡°I mean every word, Ashley. Who knows? You might get tired of me before you know it.¡± Kenji added. Ashley continued to smile and giggle as she looked down at him.


    ¡°Are you serious? You really have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting to hear those words, have you? I wouldn¡¯t be able to get tired of your obnoxious ass even if I tried.¡± Ashley replied. Kenji¡¯s heart did a summersault in his chest. If he did not know better, he would have thought he felt butterflies flutter in his stomach.


    ¡°I really hope you mean that.¡±


    ¡°I do. I mean, as long as you don¡¯t have eyes outside for someone else. I would stop doing personal sessions, it¡¯s not that much fun anyway. Thest one I took; I could not bring myself to do anything sexual with him.¡± Kenji saw her blush, he knew why. Her soft cheeks turned red and rosy.


    She turned away from him and Kenji took that opportunity to pull her towards himself. When she crashed against his chest, he slipped his hands to the small of her back. Ashley¡¯s heart continued to pound against her chest. He was so close to her, so close she could barely breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We do not have to talk about it.¡±


    Ashleyughed and fixed her eyes on him. By the goddess! He had missed the blissful and musical sound of herughter.


    ¡°I have other ideas for things we could do.¡± He tried to lean into her neck, but she yfully punched his back.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about the ice cream you promised the girls?¡±


    Kenji raised his head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They are all behind you and they don¡¯t look very happy,¡± Ashley added. Kenji turned his back instantly.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He cried out.


    Ashley was right. There was an army of three annoyed and ice cream-deprived women behind him.

 Chapter 109

    Jojo:


    ¡°Ley! Ley!¡± I called, or rather, screamed out. I held a big box that contained all her toys and some of her clothes. I needed her to hurry up and take her things to the living room. Where Mel would pack everything in a giant box and the truck drivers outside would move it into the truck.


    Then we would leave. Leave the house, leave the pack and all its memories behind. Mel, Valerie, my mother, and I would finally be able to have a new and fresh start. We would be away from the ce that had caused us pain, the ce that bore nothing other than immense suffering and constant disappointment. I could be away from alpha Lake forever.


    I had also pleaded with Ashley to keep our discussion as a secret. Word was known to spread around Rush Empire faster than fire. I did not want the alpha to ever know where I was.


    ¡°Ley!¡± She had still not answered me, so I made it my point of duty to get the box to the living room by myself. I did not understand why she wouldn¡¯t let the stuffed animals go by giving them out to the orphanage or even putting them up for yard sale. Mel and I had tried to talk her into it times without number, but Valerie remained adamant.


    I walked out of our room and began my journey to the living room, but something stopped me halfway. It was Valerie¡¯s soft voice, speaking to someone I could not see from where I stood. The door of the guest room was half opened, but when I looked down, I could see the legs of an older woman.


    Something in me struck my heart, causing it to melt in my chest. Valerie was speaking to my mother and I could hear the pain and all the numerous wishes in her voice.


    ¡°Jojo says that you cannot really remember us, but that¡¯s okay. I know that you¡¯re not really feeling well and you¡¯ll get better someday. I¡¯m just really happy that you agreed toe with us. I mean¡­¡± She sniffed in her tears while her lips spread out in a thin smile, but it was a sad one. I could see it in her little oval eyes.


    She touched my mother¡¯s feet gently. When I peeped further into the room, I saw the nkness in my mother¡¯s stare. There was no confusion, no fear, no warmth, not even nonchnce.


    She had been like that since I brought her here. Our mother had gone from stubbornly refusing to eat anything, to not speaking to anyone at all. Not me, not Mel and not Valerie. Of all of us, I knew Valerie hurt the most. She had looked forward to seeing our mother all her life, to feeling her motherly touch, hearing her beautiful songs and lubies.


    I could not me her for the tears that ran down her eyes freely, I could feel the sting in mine as well.


    ¡°Jojo! Mrs. Smith just called!¡± Mel¡¯s voice rang a bell in my head. The shock almost caused me to drop the box in front of the room door, but I managed to scurry away before it happened.


    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed on me when she saw me step into the living room with tears in my eyes. She looked over my shoulder, as if hoping to see the reason why I was crying behind me. When she didn¡¯t see anything, she dropped the phone in her hands and walked over to me. She helped me ce the box on the ground.


    Her brown eyes danced around my face with a tenderness that weakened me. I ced my head on her right shoulder and allowed myself weep. I cried in silence, the only evidence of my tears being the salty drops that dropped on her white chiffon shirt. Mel¡¯s slim arms wrapped around my thin waist, she pulled me deeper into her embrace. I allowed myself melt against her chest.


    She ran her soft hands down my back, while patting me gently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay, Jojo. I know we will. You have to stop worrying too much about these things. We would be okay, everything would make sense very soon, you¡¯ll see.¡± She tried to reassure me, but I was not very sure it was working.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so tired of seeing her like that. She¡¯s so unhappy, Mel. I have not seen Valerie smile since our mother returned. I hate to see the hopelessness in her eyes, I hate to see it. I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know if it was a good idea to wake mama up. Valerie was happier when she wasn¡¯t awake.¡±


    I felt Mel stiffen against my grasp. She pulled me off her gently and stared into my teary eyes. Her lips quivered, she had a deep frown on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Jojo. Don¡¯t ever speak or think like that again, do you understand me? You did what you could, you really did. You are the best sister and daughter anybody can ever ask for. You can never make a mistake when ites to the ones you love, Jojo. You better believe in yourself, because I believe in you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When she finished speaking, my eyes had dried. I forced myself to smile, at least for her sake. She could see through the fake smile, but she shed me a genuine one.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. Now, go get Valerie. Mrs. Smith said we need to be at the restaurant by 10 sharp.¡± She instructed. I watched as she turned away from me and returned to the heap of boxes in front of us.


    When I turned my back, Valerie was already pushing mother¡¯s wheelchair to the living room. My mother had still not said a word, but her silence was the least of things on my mind, especially at this point.


    ¡°Ley, go stay with the truck outside. Jo and I would take care of mama.¡± Mel said aloud. She must have seen how dejected seeing the both of them stand together made me feel.


    Valerie did not object. She walked past Mel and I before dashing out of the door.


    In an hour, we were done packing and our belongings were in the truck. Mel handed the keys over to our caretaker and I got into a taxi with my mother, while Ley and Mel took the truck to Smith¡¯s diner.


    When we got there, Mrs. Smith already had a Hilux parked and waiting for us. Our driver helped us move our goods from his truck to the Hilux, while Mel and I discussed with Mrs. Smith and Valerie stayed with our mother.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Mrs. Smith began speaking to us, while we stood in front of the closed restaurant.


    ¡°We¡¯re really doing this, huh?¡± She asked. Her blue eyes danced between Mel and I. I could tell I was not the only one who was nervous about leaving something behind.


    ¡°Yes, yes we are,¡± Mel replied. She reached out for my right hand and squeezed it gently. I turned to her and she smiled at me.


    ¡°So, I know that you might want to retire from the restaurant soon, so I made arrangements for a ce where you can stay with your family.¡± Mrs. Smith continued.


    Mel and I exchanged nces.


    ¡°Oh! Ma¡¯am, you really didn¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incorrect.¡± She cut in, holding out a finger to Mel and I.


    ¡°I absolutely had to, my dear. There is a two-storied building I bought. I would take the first floor as my painting studio, for my art. And you can stay in the ground floor for as long as you like. If you do not wish to live thereter on, you could always rent a good ce with your¡­ retirement fund.¡±


    I opened my mouth to object, but she was quicker.


    ¡°Look, I know how tough new beginnings can be. Allow me make yours a little bit easier. What do you girls say?¡±


    She seemed genuinely willing to help. Mel and I exchanged nces before we turned our eyes to Valerie and my mother.


    ¡°We would be delighted to begin this fresh start with you, Mrs. Smith.¡± I heard Mel say.


    I did not object, because I agreed.


    I was truly delighted to begin my fresh start with all of them.


    She smiled and turned away from us.


    ¡°Is everything in the trunk now?!¡± She called out. Mel and I watched as three able bodied men continued to move things from one vehicle to another.

 Chapter 110

    Desperate times, they say, called for desperate actions. Alpha Cole could not call himself desperate, but he did know he needed to do something. And whatever he needed to do, needed to be done fast. After all, the man had never been known to waste time.


    Tongues were beginning to wag all over the pack, even amongst his own court, of his son¡¯s¡­ impotence, as they called it. But Lake Rush could not be impotent! Not when his blood ran through the man¡¯s veins. They had said all sorts of things about him also, but once he got the opportunity to cut their wagging tongues off, he did so without hesitation. He presented a strong and powerful son to his court, both friends and enemies alike. The ones who had spoken against him were put to shame, for he turned out to be a great Alpha, and his son, even greater. All that Lake needed now was the right push in the right direction, and Cole was convinced that he knew just where that direction was situated.


    In the house of his former beta, and his son¡¯s present beta, Alpha Cole decided to find the solution to his son¡¯s dilemma in no other person than Jade Lockwood.


    So, on a blessed morning, Alpha Cole prepared himself with the charisma and regalia of a king seeking for a befitting maiden for his son. He had allowed the man do his 21st century nonsense by finding love and whatever it was young people of this time did. However, since the modern methods had failed, Cole had strong faith that the method of his father and his father¡¯s fathers before him, could not be forlorn as well.


    He had already scheduled the meeting with Ben Lockwood, his former beta, asking that Jade Lockwood be in attendance. It was necessary for him to cross-examine the fitness of the girl. That Lake needed to get married did not mean that he needed to marry below standard. His bride would not only be his wife, she would not only bear his children, but she would be the powerful force behind his son. She would be said to rule the kingdom along with him, by his side.


    Alpha Cole dressed himself in a smart sky blue suit. Even though he was a little over sixty, he remained tall and unbelievably handsome. He was often called ¡°the alpha that never aged¡± and he loved his looks. Even at sixty-three, it drew women of different age groups to him.


    The drive to Lockwood mansion was long butfortable. Cole knew he would have no trouble convincing his friend and beta to release his daughter¡¯s hands to his son. He was also aware of Jade¡¯s¡­ obsession with his son. Even if Ben refused, the girl would jump and fall to his feet at the offer.


    The huge steel gates of the mansion opened to his car. Alpha Cole was ushered into the building by a smartly dressed doorman. He was invited into what seemed like a library and a lounge in the same room. There, Jade Lockwood stood beside her uncle, but the alpha liked to refer to her as Ben¡¯s daughter. It made the girl seem closer to the family than she biologically was.


    ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t the alpha that never ages!¡± Ben called out. His brown eyes glittered in pleasure as he walked to the alpha. Alpha Cole epted his friend¡¯s warm embrace by pulling the man into his arms.


    Jade stood behind her uncle. Immediately the two men let go of each other, Jade bowed in courtesy, with a charming smile stered on her rosy cheeks.


    Alpha Coleughed in pleasure and patted her left and right shoulders.


    ¡°My, she has really grown since thest time I saw her.¡± He said out loud as he watched the little girl blush.


    Benughed in agreement. He ushered his friend to the luxury leather couch in front of them, while he and Jade settled into the two-seater sofa.


    ¡°Forgive my manners, alpha. What would you like us to serve you?¡± Jade asked, she rose from her seat almost immediately she settled into it. Alpha Cole waved her offer off with a small chuckle.


    ¡°Oh! Never mind, dear. I would not be that long. Besides, I need you to be here to listen to all I have to say.¡±


    Jade cast a questioning nce at her father. She had not been told why she needed to have a conversation with the alpha, only that she needed to. She was nervous, her palms and ears were itching.


    Alpha Cole rxed against the soft couch and crossed his right leg over his left.


    ¡°I have decided to get you married to my son, Jade. I came here to¡­ seek permission from your father, and of course, your beautiful self, to get you married to my son, Lake, in twenty-eight days from now.¡± Alpha Cole said out loud. He spoke with undeniable confidence. It was easy to see why when the girl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and a joyous smile took charge of the polite one she had stered on her face.


    Ben Lockwood turned his gaze to his niece and watched her almost jumped from her seat. The girl was reeling with excitement and joy; he could see it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All you have to do is say the word, yes. And I would¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jade cried at the top of her voice.


    ¡°Yes, alpha Cole. I ept, I ept! I would get married to Lake. I ept the proposal.¡± The girl continued to cry out with joy.


    Alpha Cole stroked his bearded chin gently, with a faint smirk on his face. Of course she would, why wouldn¡¯t she? These species called women would attach themselves to absolutely anyone and anything, just for the power and fame.


    ¡°I can only hope that your son, alpha Lake, knows what he is doing. Jade is a wonderful girl, she loves your son with everything in her. Jade deserves better than being a n B. She gives love, so she should receive love.¡± Ben Lockwood spoke up. He did not have a very good feeling about the sudden union, and after seeing what Lake did to Jade the first time, he knew no one could me him for his concerns.


    ¡°You do not need to worry, my friend. Believe me when I say I have everything under control. Lake doesn¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Alpha Cole replied.


    Ben turned to his daughter before returning his gaze to his friend.


    ¡°Lake should not be forced to marry her. I would hate for what happened before to happen again.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Jade started to whine, but Alpha Cole cut in.


    ¡°You would have no regrets.¡±


    Jade leaned into her uncle, a confident smile on her face.


    ¡°Dad, it doesn¡¯t matter if Lake doesn¡¯t love me now. What matters is that I love him and I have never wanted to be with anyone else but him. We would only need time, but I know that he would learn to love me as time goes.¡± She ced both hands on her father¡¯s knees.


    ¡°Please dad, this means everything to me.¡± It really did. This was the opportunity Jade had been dreaming off for most of her life! She could not pass it up for any reason, no reason at all!


    Ben Lockwood sighed.


    ¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡±


    Alpha Cole watched both father and daughter with mock interest. All he wanted was an heir to the throne, he did not care about anything else.


    ¡°Yes, father. Believe me.¡±


    The former beta heaved a sigh and turned his focus to his friend.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s settled then. I would let my wife know and we can begin the necessary arrangements¡­¡±


    Jade did not hear any other words that were being said. Her insides threatened to burst with excitement. When her eyes wandered to the door of her study, she caught Kenji leaning against it with his hands behind his back.


    Their eyes met and Jade shed him a bright smirk. Kenji turned and walked away immediately, while Jade continued to smile to herself, relishing in her victory.

 Chapter 111

    Lake:


    Sleepless nights, troubled days, and long hours of your mind wandering, asking you questions that it cannot answer by itself. You sit in your office, in the confines of the brick ss walls that surround you and you ask yourself: ¡°How the fuck did I get here?¡±


    Yes! That was exactly how I felt right now and the way I had been feeling since my father informed me of my¡­ deadline. I could not say I was scared; I was only troubled. If there was anything I knew about Cole Rush, it was that his words never came back to him void. My father would not want to ruin me, that was certain. But he would want to find his form of solution to my problem and that was what bothered me the most. Just like me, if my father set his mind to doing something, there was no way, no force on the that could stop him.


    I had to do something. I had to find a solution before he did. The only way I could stop my father from having his way was to have my way first. The question was how? How would I find someone to marry before he found someone for me? The question continued to repeat itself in my head, time and time again, but still no reply.


    As I leaned into my leather office chair, staring at the nk monitor in front of me, my mind continued to wander to and fro. I wondered what my life would have been like if I had stayed with Salome. Would we have had children? I would certainly not have had to worry about my father running me down to the ground. But would I have been different? Happy?


    What if I did not reject Jojo? Would she have still been here? Would I be haunted by her thoughts? Would my mind constantly wander to where she was and what she was doing? Would I still have the aching desire in my heart to find her and hold her in my arms until she begged to be released?


    I sat up immediately, frowning as I did so. Fuck this! It was not in me to think so much about anything besides business and my pack, and a stripper from only the goddess knows where could not be the one to change that fact.


    My fingers began to punch the keys of my keyboard as I narrowed my eyes at the screen and poured my concentration into my work. The world around me could crash and burn, but as long as I was alive, my empire had to stay strong.


    I did not raise my head for any reason until I heard a soft knock on my ss door. When my gaze flickered upward, I found Neil standing at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said out loud, before returning my gaze to my screen. He stepped into the office and stood in front of my table.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡±


    Without looking up at him, I responded.


    ¡°Neil, please tell me that you have good news for me. I¡¯m one more bad news away from losing my mind.¡± I continued to scan the files on myputer screen while he cleared his throat repeatedly.


    ¡°I guess I will have to begin with the good news then.¡±


    I took a short look at him.


    ¡°Please, by all means.¡±


    I watched him throw his hands behind his back as he stood straight.


    ¡°Well sir, we have sent troops into the ounds to search for the kidnap victims, as you know. Two of our first set of troops returned with a total of ten children and three adults. They have been reunited with their families and it seems the people are starting to have faith in the monarchy again.¡±


    I listened to him speak with pride. This was a feat he had achieved. All he needed was my approval, he and Kenji strategized with the troops while he supervised them and reported back to me. Neil had always been very passionate about his job and the pack. He was a loyal servant, one which I held dear to my¡­ well, heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± I replied. He sighed and straightened his stance.


    ¡°And the bad news?¡± I asked, while my right brow raised in query.


    His eyes traveled around my office before they returned to me.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t really bad news, alpha. But I just thought it¡¯ll interest you.¡±


    I adjusted myself in my seat. Whatever Neil thought would interest me, always turned out very interesting. I had no doubt this would be the same.


    ¡°During my usual patrol, I found out that the diner Jojo Wyatt worked in and the one your mother owned had been sold out. Renovations are currently going on. The new owner intends to use it as a¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure, but it seems like a music or piano studio to me.¡± Neil replied, seeming thoughtful.


    I leaned into my chair as I stared at him. I tried to ignore the weakness in my spirit that had pulled me back, and the one that caused my hands to fall to my sides.


    ¡°Sold?¡±


    Why would my mother sell it?


    I looked up at Neil.


    ¡°You say it¡¯s been sold already?¡±


    He nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes, alpha.¡±


    ¡°I need you to buy it back.¡± I blurted out.


    His jaw dropped as he stared at me.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    I frowned while mustering the strength to lean out of my chair.


    ¡°I said you should buy it back. On my orders, whatever it takes. You can even offer two times and three times the price it was bought. Just, get it done.¡±


    I knew the question in his mind. What was I going to use the ce for? Why did I intend to purchase it? Frankly, I did not know. I just knew, for a fact, that the thought of someone else owning and working in the building did not please me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Neil nodded and bowed in obedience.


    ¡°Yes, alpha. I¡¯ll do as you¡¯ve said.¡±


    ¡°Make it quick, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Lake!¡±


    My eyes moved swiftly, away from Neil, to the door where the urgent voice had called me from.


    Neil looked at me and I quickly dismissed him. I watched him walk past Kenji, who was leaning against my ss door, panting heavily. Beads of sweat gathered on his forehead and his underarms were soaked with sweat.


    I arched my left brow at him.


    ¡°Kenji, what is the meaning of¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, Lake. Something I feel you need to know.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him as he walked in. Something about the way he stared at me set me on the edge of my seat.


    ¡°What is the matter, Kenji?¡±


    He walked to my table, drew out the chair in front of me, and settled into it. His chest continued to rise and fall heavily. I watched him, for a long and torturing ten seconds, as he tried to recover his breath.


    ¡°Kenji?¡± I was growing impatient with every nanosecond.


    ¡°Your father¡­¡± He started.


    I frowned.


    ¡°What happened to my father?¡±


    Kenji shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna like this, Lake. You¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Fucking speak if you wish to speak Kenji, and stop¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nning to get you married to Jade!¡±

 Chapter 112

    Lake:


    ¡°He is nning to get you married to Jade¡­¡±


    Kenji continued to utter other words after that statement. Even though I could no longer hear a word that came out of his mouth ¨C since the sound of my heart pounding against my chest was more than enough noise. While he sat and narrated what seemed to me like the story of how he found out about his thrilling news, my two hands gripped the sides of my chair, taking full control of the steel as I rose up to my feet.


    I could not say I was surprised that he had gone to such a bizarre length. If anything, I was disappointed. I had known he would go over the edge, but I had expected him to make a wiser choice than forcing me into marriage with a woman whom he knew I wanted nothing to do with.


    Kenji sprung to his feet immediately after I stood on mine. I could see his curious eyes dance around my frame. He suddenly stopped panting and rushed over to me.


    ¡°Lake, Lake listen to me. Whatever it is that you are nning to do, believe me when I say that it is not worth it. We just have to think of a way to¡­¡±


    My onyx ck orbs wandered around the room before they finally rested on his sweaty face and eyes enveloped with concern.


    I frowned, and it was not a slight frown. When I flinched after he tried to touch my right shoulder, he pulled himself away from me. We were still not on good terms, I had not forgiven him for the stupid stunt he pulled with my mother, so he was in no position to speak to me unless it was work-rted.


    ¡°Out of my way, Kenji,¡± I growled in anger. I could taste the bitterness of my anger at the tip of my tongue, and feel the heat in my skin. I needed to tear something ¨C or someone ¨C apart. First, I needed to see my father and talk whatever atoms of reasoning had left his head back into it.


    Kenji stepped away from me. I was able to note the way he staggered briefly, but I paid him no mind. In one swift move, I was out of my office, charging toward my father¡¯s with the speed of lightning. He was not in his office when I got there, but the door was wide open.


    I found my way in and banged the door behind me. I had barely paced about the room for thirty seconds before the door flung open and he stepped in with two bodyguards.


    When his gaze locked with mine, he had a proud smile on his face; he knew why I was there. I watched as he turned his back to the bodyguards and wave them away. The broad-chested men stepped out of the room and closed the door behind them.


    My father returned his gaze to mine and scoffed as he began to walk to his executive chair. I stood still, my fists rolled into balls by my side while I tried to contain my anger. But the smug smile on his face made it very difficult to do so.


    ¡°So this is what we are doing now? Encroaching each other¡¯s privacy?¡± He asked me, settling into his chair. Cole Rush leaned into his executive leather chair and stroked his bearded chin.


    Privacy? The word caused a bitter chuckle to escape my throat.


    ¡°Privacy? That¡¯s riching from you, father.¡± With every word I spoke, I took steps closer to his desk.


    He narrowed his dark eyes at me.


    ¡°Lake, whatever I do¡­¡±


    He was going to use the good old line on me and that infuriated me the more.


    ¡°To hell with your speech, father! Do not tell me that you did everything you did for my good, because you didn¡¯t! Whatever you do, you do for yourself!¡± I spat out.


    I allowed the words to continue to roll out of my tongue, not caring how many they were or how bitter they were.


    ¡°Lake¡­¡±


    I banged my firsts on his wooden table and watched him throw me a stony re.


    ¡°Do you think we are the same, father? Do you think that I would allow you to do what you did to yourself to me? Is this what you did to yourself, father? You forced yourself to marry someone you did not want to and plunged everyone in the family into years of suffering, anger, and pain?!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    My father¡¯s jaw hardened. He clicked his tongue against his teeth and shook his head vehemently.


    ¡°You know nothing. Do not speak of things you have no idea about.¡±


    Molten rage rushed through my veins, irritation pricked the hairs on my skin.


    ¡°Do you think I wanted any of this? Do you think that I do not want a.?¡± I stood up straight and allowed my hands to fall to my sides.


    ¡°¡­. a big family? Do you think I do not want to get married, father?! Because if you do, then you must know that I have tried! I have given it my possible best! But I do not want to hurt anyone, I do not want to leave broken promises along the way and I¡­¡± I paused. My words hung midair, but I desperately needed to say them. I needed to watch him hear them.


    ¡°I do not want to raise a child without the love of his mother.¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at me. He turned sharply away from me and fixed his eyes on space.


    ¡°Jade is the most suitable option for you right now, my boy. But if you do not want her, then you are going to have to bring someone else.¡± His gaze returned to me.


    I fought back the urge tough bitterly. Despite everything I had said, he did not still understand me, he never did.


    ¡°You have to get a Luna, Lake. Once that is done, we can begin our search for children¡­¡±


    ¡°And you think I have not tried?! I was with Salome for five years, five years after I turned eighteen and nothing happened! I¡¯ve been down that road before, twice! Yes, I know that I have never wanted apanion, but having a child and leaving a legacy behind matters to me. I cannot do that anymore. Just let it go, father! Let it¡­¡±


    The sound of his palms crashing against the wooden material of his table rang in my ears. He banged his fists on the table in front of him, silencing me.


    He did not rise from his seat, but I could feel him towering above me.


    ¡°This is not up for discussion, Lake. Your days have been numbered already. You either get yourself your desired queen, or you marry Jade in two weeks. And that is my final decision.¡±

 Chapter 113

    Lake:


    I took one long andst look at him. All I could do was shake my head and turn around to leave his office, but not without banging the door behind me. I had been a fool to think that he would listen to me. I was very stupid to imagine a world where my father would be quiet and want to reason with me, father to son. All our discussion had seeded in doing was annoying me even more. I rushed back up to my office, packed my things in my briefcase, and got ready to leave.


    I only informed my secretary to close all meetings for the day and dere me unavable. I had to find a way to fix the mess my father had graciously flung me into before it got worse. I continued to walk briskly out of the office building. I did not stop until I was in front of my Range Rover. My driver stepped out of the car to open the back seat for me. When he did, I flung myself into the car and ordered him to drive to our family¡¯s mansion.


    I had to speak to my grandmother. I was sure I could convince her to talk some sense into her son¡¯s thick skull. It would be hard, I knew that. But there was nothing granny could not do.


    ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± My driver asked me. I could see his eyes rest on me from the rearview mirror. I hissed and looked out the window.


    ¡°The family mansion,¡± I replied. He started the car and I leaned against my leather seat when I saw the care to life. I continued to tap my right foot on the floor of the car. I was trying my best to rx, to convince myself that I had everything under control. But the more I tried to keep my thoughts together, the more I felt myself falling apart from within me.


    My phone began to vibrate in the left pocket of my suit jacket and I hissed as I reached out for it. I pulled it out of my suit and stared at the name disyed on my screen.


    It was Kenji. Kenji Lockwood.


    I wanted nothing more than to end the call and toss my phone out of the car, but I managed to keep my mind stable enough to answer the call and press the phone to my right ear.


    ¡°Kenji,¡± I said out loud. I made sure that my voice carried no hint of worry whatsoever. I was not in the mood to hear him try to y ¡°brother¡¯s keeper¡±.


    ¡°I have good news, Lake.¡±


    Good. I could use one at that moment.


    ¡°Bec called. He said he had intel on the man, the chief rogue who had been ordering hits and kidnaps all over the pack. There is a face, name, and total background check of the man as we speak.¡±


    It was good news. Unfortunately, it was not yet good enough to calm my anger. Instead, it struck something in me. I wished I could hold the man in my hands and pour all my frustration on him. It would have been fun to punch him until he bled, while I satisfied myself with the sound of wailing.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked. I heard papers shuffle and rustle in the background.


    ¡°I would send the details to Neil and he would send them to you immediately,¡± Kenji replied.


    I ended the call before he could say another word. I ced the phone on my right thigh and allowed my right foot to bounce on the floor of the car, while I kept my eyes outside the window, fighting hard to distract myself from the scenery.


    In less than five minutes, I felt my phone vibrate. I picked it up in a rush and clicked the home button. I clicked on the email icon on my screen and a file appeared in front of my eyes. Neil¡¯s call came before I could click on it. I decided to answer the call and inspect the fileter.


    ¡°Hello, Neil.¡± I started.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, I presume you have gotten the email I sent to you. It is aprehensive file of the identity of the chief rogue, but there are very interesting facts that you need to hear from me.¡± Neil continued.


    I kept my gaze outside the window, I watched keenly as we drove past a dance studio, and my mind wandered to the casino.


    Great! He knew just what I needed.


    ¡°Let me hear it, Neil.¡±


    Neil cleared his throat at the other end of the line before speaking.


    ¡°His name is J Wyatt. He is referred to as J, even though we do not know what the letter stands for. However, we do know that he was married to Doris Wyatt about twenty years ago. He had two daughters and was not the best of fathers. Word has it that he abandoned both of his children after beating his wife and the first child to a pulp. When he left the outskirts his wife was in the hospital and no one has seen or heard from him since then.¡±


    I remained silent as I listened intently, trying to make sense of the words that Neil had spoken. This man and everything about him, from his name to the details of his wife and child seemed very¡­ familiar.


    ¡°I do not know about you, alpha. But I know that this story seems a hell of familiar to me. It cannot be a coincidence that he answers the samest name as Jojo and her mother and their stories are simr, or can it?¡±


    I looked around the car. It was as though my tongue had been tied. I could not bring myself to say a word.


    The person who had been terrorizing my pack, making the lives of the locals a living hell, and posing a threat to the lives of my people, was Jojo¡¯s father.


    It did not make any sense.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing we have revealed his identity. Now, we would know just how to nail him down.¡±


    *************N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The girl leaned out of the wall and walked swiftly into the dark corridor. Brandy did not know what had prompted her to listen when she heard Neil walk into the empty changing room, but she made sure she pressed her ears to the metal door throughout.


    She had seen him walk into the room. She watched behind the curtains as he looked left and right before slowly turning the door knob. Brandy thanked the goddess for causing her to leave her wallet behind.


    There was a lot she could do with the new information she had gotten, but she decided to do what was most important to her, and for her.


    She disappeared into the dark corridor and did not stop walking until she found the door of the empty bathroom stall. Brandy flung herself into the room and locked the door behind her.


    She made sure all toilets were empty and there were no cameras in the room. She could not risk getting caught for any reason. If that happened, the alpha would have her killed before she had the chance to answer any questions.


    Brandy pulled out her phone from the pocket of her bumshot and dialed a number. Her shaking fingers helped hold the phone against her left ear.


    ¡°Dear, dear, dear.¡± Came the daring masculine voice at the other end of the line. Her intestines formed a tight knot in her stomach, she swallowed the bile that rose from her stomach to her throat.


    ¡°They know who you are now, they areing for you. The alpha has fixed the puzzle. You need to leave my brothers and me alone. I am no longer a part of this. Let my siblings go.¡± She spoke in hushed tones. Even though the room appeared to be clear, she could not make any mistakes.


    The man at the other end of the lineughed out loud. He was mocking her; she could hear it.


    ¡°What? Now, now, dear. You know that is not possible. I haven¡¯t fulfilled my wish yet. I am yet to have the alpha¡¯s head on a stick.¡± He replied.


    Brandy frowned to herself. It seemed like it would take more than words to make the man understand what she was saying.


    ¡°Listen, Jesse.¡± She snapped.


    ¡°I do not bloody care what your fucking n is. You¡¯ve been caught and I¡¯m done with my part of this shit. Make sure my siblings are safe.¡± She snarled in anger.


    Brandy ended the call before her receiver could speak. She did not want to hear what he had to say, and she strongly believed she had passed her message well enough.


    A word is enough for the wise.

 Chapter 114

    Lake:


    I continued to stare out my car window. It was hard to piece the thoughts in my head for any of them to make sense.


    So, Jesse Wyatt beat his wife to a pulp, sending her into aa eight years ago, then decided to leave the pack for the ounds and be ruler over the rogues? He left his two daughters here with no one besides the silly woman I had arrested and her two sons. And for what? Why would any real man do such a thing to his family? What reason did he have for such an atrocity? Now he was attacking the same pack his daughters lived in, what was the reason for that?


    The more the questions dangled themselves in my mind, teased and taunted my brain, and challenged my intelligence, the more I felt a splitting headache threaten to divide my forehead into two. I dug my lower lip into my teeth to stifle my groan, while I raised my right hand to gently massage the creases on my forehead.


    ¡°Alpha, do you think you need to go question Jojo Wyatt? Maybe she knows something that no one else does, something that will make it easier to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s camp.¡± Neil¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the line. I could hear the faint usation in his voice. Neil had never trusted Jojo, and I could not say I did not understand why.


    I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°If there is one thing I know; it is that she has no idea what is going on. She is as ignorant of this situation as a blind bat is of light. We would handle this once I am in the office tomorrow, I¡¯ll go through the document you sent.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright, alpha,¡± Neil replied, and the line went dead.


    Jojo¡¯s face suddenly shed through my mind. Images of all the numerous times I had seen her, all the conversations we had, all the times she smiled. It was hard to know that she was going through so many things if she did not tell you. She managed to hide her pain behind her smile, she managed to mask her hurt with her courageous and bold front when inside, she was softer than jelly itself.


    She had suffered a lot as a child. I had once thought that I had it tough being raised by my father and my grandmother in the absence of my mother, but Jojo had grown up amid people who could have killed her if they had their way.


    It was just dawning on me, but we were more simr than I had thought. We pushed our bad memories behind us and moved ahead, shouldering all the many things that life had thrown at us with charisma and a huge sense of responsibility.


    Somewhere, somewhere deep down in my heart, a tiny voice continued to cry out. No matter how hard I tried to silence it, it would not be quiet.


    It continued to say that rejecting Jojo was one of the worst things I had ever done. Despite knowing her struggles, I had exposed her to the hardship and pain of being rejected by a mate. There was noing back from that, but I could only hope that I had not made a terrible mista¡­


    Shit!


    My thoughts stopped halfway when my chest began to throb again. It felt so much like the pain that had led me to the hospital. I could feel sharp ws reach out for my chest and threaten to tear it open. I leaned into the leather seat and ced my both hands on my chest. I closed my eyes and tried to inhale and exhale. The pain was still recurring. It happened every time I thought about Jojo and the mate bond. Even after all the days, both my heart and my wolf were yet to heal.


    My driver must have noticed me. I could feel his eyes staring at me from the rearview mirror. He tilted his head backward shortly, just to get a clearer look at me before he returned his gaze to the road.


    ¡°Are you alright, alpha? Do you need me to drive to the hospital? I can take a quick turn for you to¡­¡±


    I raised my right hand, signaling for him to be silent. He understood my signal and heaved a sigh of relief.


    I reached out for my phone with my free hand. When I found it, I dialed Neil¡¯s number immediately. I needed him to resend the address to where Jojo lived. I did not know why, but I felt an uncontroble urge in me to see her.


    ¡°As you wish, alpha.¡± Was Neil¡¯s reply to my request. I got the message notification in less than a minute. I opened the message and leaned forward, enabling myself to show the address to my driver.


    ¡°Take me to this address,¡± I ordered. I saw him turn to me with uncertainty in his gaze.


    ¡°You can check it with your map if you¡¯ll like,¡± I added. I noticed how he seemed to rx. I pulled myself backward and rested on thefortable and luxurious white leather seats.


    We continued to make different twists and turns. Until we finally entered a street I recognized. Of course, I will recognize it! I had been here a few days ago.


    The driver pulled up behind a ck truck. Two men lifted boxes and small furniture pieces down from the truck. The door of the house ¨C the house I had seen Jojo and her friend step out from ¨C was wide open. It looked and felt like someone was moving in.


    Besides the men who carried the boxes, two others were standing on the frontwn. One was a thin and tall man, d in a ck suit. He could easily pass off as a real estate agent. The second man was dressed in free faded blue jeans and a long-sleeved white shirt.


    My driver turned to look at me.


    ¡°Would you like me to get down and find what you¡¯re looking for, sir?¡±


    My eyes were still fixed outside the window. I noticed how my heart did not beat as fast as it usually did when we were in the same space. I could not help but feel like she was far away.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do that myself,¡± I replied.


    I pushed the car door open and stepped out of it. As usual, my presence called all eyes in the room immediately my legs touched the ground.


    The men stopped their work and bowed to me, and so did the other men who stood by the house.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡± They chorused.


    I nodded curtly. I managed a wave and a small smile when I could while walking toward the man in the ck suit.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha. We were not informed of your presence here; I do hope there isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    Depends. I heard my subconscious say.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± I replied.


    My eyes wandered away from him and fixed themselves on the half-opened doors. Jojo was yet toe out, I doubted she was here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only looking for a certain girl. Jojo, that¡¯s her name.¡± I continued. I turned to look at the faces of the men, including the workers, but none of them seemed to know who I was speaking about.


    The man in front of me seemed thoughtful for a while before he replied.


    ¡°Yes! There was a Jojo, but they moved out two days ago. Again, the house was in the name of a certain Melissa Dominic, not this¡­ Jojo, you¡¯re searching for.¡±


    Jojo moved out two days ago? My mother¡¯s restaurant was sold out two days ago. What was happening? Where are these events connected?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied.


    I turned my back to him and headed toward my car.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Shawn! Are you also looking for Mel?¡± I heard the man call out in a seemingly high-pitched voice.


    With the million and one different theories that had already begun to sneak their way into my mind, I maintained a sturdy pace as I walked to my car.

 Chapter 115

    Lake:


    She moved out two days ago. Two long days ago! The man¡¯s words continued to echo in my ears even as I found my way to my car. I pulled the door open, surprised it did not rip off from its hinges. I flung myself into my car and settled into the white leather seat. I could see my driver¡¯s eyes on me. He knew that I was not very pleased with the answer I had gotten.


    ¡°Casino, fast,¡± I said out loud. I had to go to the casino to see the girls. They were thest people from Rush Empire who had seen her. Surely, Jojo must have said something to any of them, if not all of them. The girls were very close, especially she and Ashley. Even if no one else knew where she was, Ashley would know. Ashley just had to know.


    We drove to the casino building and I did not wait for the driver or the doorman to open the door for me. I unlocked the door and pushed it open before I started to take swift and sturdy steps into the ss door of the high-rise building. I walked past the doormen and they bowed to me. I did not sh my receptionist a polite smile and I did not reply to anyone¡¯s greeting. There was only one thought I had in my mind, and that was to find Jojo Wyatt.


    Why was I looking for her? You might ask. See, here¡¯s the thing. Frankly, I did not know. I only knew that I had to see her because the pain I felt from not doing so was going to tear me into pieces if care is not taken. I walked into the elevator and directed it to the floor of the girl¡¯s training room. I did not know if they would still be at training since it was already far into the afternoon, but it did not matter. If they were not training, I would ask Bentley to send for every one of them.


    I stepped into the corridor after the elevator door had parted ways. I headed straight towards the door of their training room and pushed the twin metal doors apart. My hands were firmer than usual, and my jaw was harder than it often was. I found my way into the dance hall and I found Ashley stretching beside a pole. I looked around and found that she was the only one there.


    When she looked up from the stage and her eyes found me, I noticed how she sprang up to her feet with a weird urgency, as though she knew something I did not know. Perhaps it was because she did.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and began my journey to the stage, where she stood with her gaze fixed on the ground and her hands behind her back. I studied her carefully, making sure that I took note of every gesture and eye movement.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡± She spoke up, her tone tried to be sturdy, but I could hear the faint wobble in them.


    ¡°Ashley. You are just the woman I was looking for.¡± I masked the anger and urgency in my voice and reced it with a carefree smile and a polite tone. Her eyes traveled from the wooden floor of the stage andnded on mine. She seemed uneasy, I knew that was a normal thing. But I needed to catch her off guard in such a way that she would be forced to say the truth, even though I did not know what the truth was.


    ¡°May I ask what for, alpha?¡±


    I chuckled. I nted myself in front of the stage and slipped my hands into my pockets.


    ¡°You and the girls did go out to see Jojo Wyatt some days ago, did you not?¡± I asked, arching my left brow.


    She nodded and returned her gaze to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a week, but yes. We did go to see her on the night her things were being¡­ shipped away.¡± She replied to me. I could hear the usation and malice in her voice, but I ignored it.


    ¡°She moved away from her apartment, the ce where she used to live with her family. I need to know where she is and I believe you can help me.¡±


    Ashley looked up at me. Shock clouded her gaze first, before disbelief, and disappointment followed almost immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot be of any help, alpha. Thest time we spoke to Jojo was at a restaurant she worked, I do not know where she lived, I never did. I certainly do not know where she is now.¡± Ashley replied to me. Both her voice and her tone were expressionless. Her face was void of any emotion and so was her stance.


    I did not want to believe her. Jojo could not have disappeared into thin air without letting her know!


    ¡°But you did know she was moving out, did you not?¡± I probed further, but her stance remained the same.


    ¡°She said nothing of the sort at that time. Perhaps she did, but we were all too drunk to keep anything into memory.¡± She replied bluntly.


    I knew she was telling the truth about being drunk. Neil had been there to watch them.


    I heaved a sigh, sucked in a deep breath, and exhaled. I was trying to suppress the anger that was growing in me, boiling and bubbling in the pit of my stomach, but my efforts were proving forlorn.


    ¡°You are sure that she did not speak of her whereabouts to you, Ashley? You do not want to lie to me, that¡¯s a fact.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s eyes narrowed on me. As though my words had ignited something in her.


    ¡°My apologies, alpha. But I am at a loss for words right now. You were the same person who threw her out of this establishment, so why are you looking for her? Jojo has done nothing wrong. If you¡¯re looking for something to pin on her again, she¡¯s done nothing wrong.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She was angry, I could see it. It was no use trying to reason with an angry woman.


    ¡°No one must know of this conversation,¡± I replied curtly. She said nothing in return. I turned away from her and headed towards the door.


    I pulled out my phone from my pocket and ced a call across to Neil.


    He picked on the first ring. I inhaled and exhaled to mask the real tone of my voice.


    ¡°Comb every street in Rush pack and find Jojo Wyatt.¡±

 Chapter 116

    ¡°To the left! To the left!¡± Valerie and Jojo continued to scream the chorus of the song at the top of their voices. Mel, with her both hands holding two trays filled with freshly baked muffins, walked into the living room where Jojo and Valerie were. She ced the trays on the small center table and looked at the dancing sisters. Jojo threw both her hands in the air and swayed her hips to the sound of the music, while Valerie screamed at the top of her voice and continued to jump without rhythm.


    ¡°You two should keep it down. Mrs. Smith is painting upstairs.¡± Mel spoke with a smile on her face.


    Their mother was asleep in her room while Mrs. Smith had locked herself in her studio all afternoon.


    After they moved to Ten two days ago, they were introduced to the two-storied building Mrs. Smith had spoken about. At first, neither of them believed they would be living here, and rent-free! The building was a tall one, cited very close to the biggest beach in Ten. From the terrace, you could see the sunrise and the sun go down, you could also see the ocean far into the horizon. There was a constant energy supply, and every room in the house was furnished.


    The living room had carefully selected cushions arranged in a wide circle around the ss center table. The high walls were polished with white paint while the marble tiles on the floor were a deep shade of blue.


    Of all the things in the house, Valerie enjoyed the thirty-two inched LED TVs and satellite decoder in the living room. It gave her ess to all her favorite TV shows. Jojo and Mel enjoyed it too.


    There were four rooms on the ground floor, but Valerie and Jojo decided to stay in a room together. Mel chose hers and they picked the one closest to Jojo¡¯s for their mother. The girls noticed how much their mother enjoyed watching the sun go down on the terrace. It was how she had spoken for the first time since she left the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± She had said, while her frail left hand pointed at the red silhouette of the sunset. So, the girls made it their point of duty to take her to the terrace to watch the sunset.


    It was their third day here and Mrs. Smith was still trying to put the new restaurant in order, so they were yet to begin work.


    Mel had also gotten a call from Shawn yesterday. He had asked to see her in Ten since she was on holiday. Mel decided to make muffins, his favorite muffins. She had not seen him in a long time, she needed to make this moment memorable because she knew he would be returning to College today.


    Jojo paused her dancing and reduced the volume of the TV. She stared down at the tray of muffins before she shed Mel a knowing smile.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re doing blueberries today, huh?¡± Jojo asked with a smirk, and Mel blushed before she turned away.


    ¡°Yes, we are. And do put this ce in order, please. He is ten minutes away from¡­¡± Her phone began to vibrate in the back pocket of her ck denim shorts. She slipped her hands into the pocket and drew out her phone. She smiled when she saw Shawn¡¯s name disyed on her screen. Jojo continued to smile at her, but she paid her best friend no mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the beach house you described.¡± She heard his thick baritone from the other end of the line. Mel¡¯s heart softened in her chest.


    ¡°Juste in, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te in, Mel. I have to return to campus in less than two hours. You know how long the drive is.¡± He cut in bluntly. Mel decided to ignore the coldness in his voice. She heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be outside.¡± She replied.


    The line went dead and Mel shed her friends a sad smile.


    ¡°You can feast on the muffins; he won¡¯t being in.¡± She said out loud. Jojo wanted to speak, but Mel did not give her the chance to do so. She slipped her phone into her pocket, pushed her loose strands of hair to the back of her head, and began her journey to the front of the house. Mel stepped out of the twin doors and continued walking until she found Shawn.


    He was standing by a tall palm tree. He leaned against the stem and busied his eyes with his phone screen. Mel kept her eyes on him as she walked towards him. He was a handsome blonde-haired man, tall and lean with the soft facial features of a young boy, even though his voice was as thick as a man¡¯s.


    He did not seem to notice her until she was standing in front of him. He looked up from the phone screen, his grey eyes met hers in a seemingly empty stare. Mel¡¯s heart squeezed in her chest. He did not seem like a boyfriend who had not seen his girlfriend in months. If anything, it felt like he wanted to be away from her. He did not move to hug her, so she kept her pride intact and did not offer a hug.


    The silence between them was awkward, as though each had a lot to say, but did not know where to begin.


    Whatever it is he was here for, Mel knew it was not to give her good news. So, he might as well get on with it.


    ¡°Why are you here, Shawn?¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes at her. He seemed shocked by her question at first before he chuckled in disbelief.


    ¡°Mel? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°You did not want toe into the house, not even to say hi to Jojo. You did not acknowledge my presence until I stood in front of you. You did not ask to be pulled into my embrace, so I¡¯m sure we both know you¡¯re not here with good news. Say whatever you want to say, Shawn, please.¡± As Mel spoke, she could feel a hard lump form in her throat.


    Before Shawn, she had been a full-time yer, dedicated to the game of toying with men¡¯s hearts and purses. He knew it, she knew it, even Jojo knew it.


    So, if he was here to do what she now believed he was here to do, there was no need to express her fear or her pain to him. She would not let him know that he had tamed her, even if it was just a little bit.


    Shawn heaved a sigh. He moved away from the stem of the tall tree and stood erect.


    ¡°I did not see things going this way, Mel.¡±


    Her heart fell, crashing to the ground and breaking into ten unequal pieces. She could see them, but couldn¡¯t reach out to them.


    Of course.


    ¡°But we have to end things, Mel. I met someone else in college and I fell in love with her. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Mel, believe me. The problem is with me and not you. She just¡­ we just didn¡¯t ever really fit; you know? I tried, you tried, and we tried together. But you and I¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t make sense. We¡¯re too different, right?¡± Her voice was breaking, but she would not let her pain show. Shawn stared down at her. Mel shook her head as she chuckled.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re Ivy league material and I¡¯m just a waitress who used to sell her body for money, isn¡¯t that right?¡± She had hoped that he would deny it, hoped that he would hold her hands and promise her that he did not ever think lowly of her.


    But he did the exact opposite.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He spat out, dropping the bombshell on her ears.


    ¡°She¡¯s smart, confident, belongs to a good family and she¡¯s on her way to being world known doctor, so yes, she and I make a lot more sense than you and I. You were a great girlfriend, Mel. But I do not see a future with us. Frankly, I do not think I ever did. I just wanted to say this to you because¡­ I respect you too much to break up over the phone.¡± He stretched out a hand to tap her shoulder, but Mel moved away from his reach.


    Shawn dropped his hand to his side and sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°Have a nice life, Melissa. And say hey to Jojo for me.¡±


    With that, he turned his back to her and began to walk away without so much as a second thought.


    Mel could not even bring herself to look up at him. She fixed her eyes on the ground.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He left her with nothing but tears in her eyes, and a shattered heart.

 Chapter 117

    When the man stood in front of him, Harris first took note of the way he held his sword. The broad-chested man¡¯s grip on it was tight but imbnced, and he saw this. Perhaps weeks of intensive training had done him better than he believed it would.


    Harris had been carefully and brutally training with the wolves since he arrived. He knew that the only way he would not be thrown into the streets is if he could impress the chief, Jesse Wyatt.


    The man had said he would be present to watch today¡¯s training session. And for some reason, they were training with swords. Of course, Harris never saw the use. If they ever went to war against any pack, they would make use of guns andbat.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, Jesse had said that necessary swordsmanship skills taught a man focus, agility, strength, and speed for physicalbat.


    So there he was, holding on to the steep de as if his life depended on it because it did.


    Harris shook his head, he wished could easily wipe the sword out of the man¡¯s hands and slit his throat at the spot. He knew that would please Jesse.


    Just as Harris had suspected, the man swung first. He blocked the hit on his face by nting his sword and the two metals shed, sparking, and making nging noises. The tall man aimed for his leg, but Harris was fast enough to block the hit. He pushed further and the man staggered backward.


    Harris scoffed. He drew his feet back against the sandy ground, dust rose from underneath his feet. His ragged clothes were soaked and stained with sweat, but it was nothing for him to worry about.


    He only wished the sun above them did not have to be so scorching and hot.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± The man growled.


    Harris moved to the right when he saw the man continue to move in circles.


    ¡°Nothing really. I¡¯m just impressed by the fact that you do not want your pretty face bruised.¡± Harris replied. The man tried to swing his sword at Harris¡¯s throat, but Harris ducked it by bending his back, he pulled himself up and slid on the floor, aiming for the man¡¯s heel.


    The big man jumped and Harris missed. He sprung up to his feet immediately.


    Adrenaline coursed through his veins, mixed with his blood and Harris kissed his teeth, readying his stance by cing his right leg firmly on the ground, few inches ahead of his left.


    Harris knew he was at a slight disadvantage. The man was naturally big and had more body mass than his slim self. Whether he could use that to his advantage or disadvantage rested on him. But with the heat of the sun frying his brains, Harris did not know if he would be able to think.


    ¡°Think fast!¡± A familiar voice called out from the stands. Harris froze on the spot and turned sharply to loom at Jesse Wyatt. Immediately he heard the big man growl at him, Harris returned his eyes to his opponent and swung his sword without direction.


    This move not only confused the man, but it caused the big man to lose his bnce as his feet had not been nted properly on the ground. Harris found the confusion in the man¡¯s eyes and he worked on it and with it. He jumped, as though he was going to strike the man from the top.


    The man ducked to dodge the hit, but ended up falling to the ground, t on his back. Harrisnded on the floor with his two legs at both sides of the big man¡¯s body.


    The man stared at him from the ground and Harris chuckled, while dangling his sword in front of the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°What do you say I give you a permanent tattoo? You know, something to remember me by when I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°You do have a lot of nerve speaking to me, boy.¡± The man had obviously missed his joke, because he was neither smiling norughing.


    It had been that way since he got here. He barely spoke to anyone except a scrawny roommate of his. They were the only ones who hadmon physical attributes. Harris had often wondered if they¡¯ll speak to him when he started to build muscles.


    It was the only reason he joined the men at the local gym every morning. He started with mild exercises, now, he was lifting iron bars of over hundred kilograms and the likes. He was starting to see the growth in his biceps and legs, but Harris knew it¡¯ll take some time for him to be like any of these men.


    ¡°You better get off me, boy. Before I wipe that smile out of your pretty face.¡± The big man threatened. Harris continued tough as he pulled his weight away from the man. He stretched out a hand to help, but the man ignored it and rose to his feet by himself.


    Harris watched the big man walk away, but he could feel Jesse¡¯s eyes on him.


    ¡°Good job today, boy!¡± Jesse called out from where he stood. The handsome elderly man was d in a lose white long-sleeved shirt, opened to the third button on his chest. Beneath the shirt were ck cargo pants.


    He did not look as though the sun was scorching. Instead, the sun radiated something Harris liked to call the ¡°glory of male beauty.¡±


    Although, he wished they could stop to refer to him as ¡°boy¡±. He was a grown man, and he was very sure he was older than at least ten percent of the poption.


    He bowed to Jesse and the man smiled.


    ¡°If you keep up like this, I might send you on your first assignment to Rush pack.¡±


    Harris¡¯s eyes widened even as he stared at the sandy ground. His jaw hardened and his fists clenched by his side.


    Rush pack.


    His mind wandered back to the event that brought him here, to Jojo.


    His sole aim was to get revenge on the alpha for bringing him here, and to get Jojo Wyatt at all cost.


    He would be damned if he allowed himself lose an opportunity like that.


    He raised his head and kept a straight face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be most honored, chief.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Jojo:


    I had never seen Mel this way before. Not because she was sad or wailing, not because she locked herself in her room and did not want to eat anything with the guise that she was reeling from heartbreak, but because she did the exact opposite.


    Mel had really loved Shawn, she always spoke of how she was grateful to have him as a boyfriend and how he meant everything to her. She would often sit and imagine all the things she could do at their wedding. Once, she had even drawn and designed a funny looking dress. She held the picture out to me and asked me what I thought. Of course I said it was splendid, I¡¯ll be a fool to say otherwise.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. It¡¯s your maid-of-honor dress.¡± She replied, in her usual over excited and enthusiastic tone. I remember myself choking on the water I had just gulped down. It was a life changing experience, I tell you.


    But something about her was different, distant. When she stepped into the living room and picked up a muffin from the tray, I could already tell something was wrong. She settled into the sofa and took arge bite of the muffin. She kept her eyes glued to the screen with no form of expression on her face. She onlyughed when she needed to, smiled when she needed to. Mel paid no mind to Valerie and I, it was as though she did not even see us there.


    It was obvious to see that she was in the first stage of grief; shock. It waster that evening she told me what happened. She did not cry; she was not dramatic. In fact, she seemed nonchnt.


    All she did was stand by the door, lean on the metal frame and chuckle with her hands in her pocket.


    ¡°Shawn came all the way here to break up with me. Can you imagine that?¡± She asked bluntly. I looked up from the cookery book on the bed to stare at her. I narrowed my eyes on her, but she did not give me any reaction. I stayed silent, waiting for the tears toe, the cry of anguish. I waited for her toy beside me and rest her weeping head on my thighs. Do not get me wrong, I did not wish for her to be sad or cry, I was only bothered because IT WAS THE LOGICAL THING TO DO WHEN YOU LOST SOMEONE YOU LOVED.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to talk about it?¡± I asked, putting my book aside and calling to her.


    She scoffed.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s his loss anyway. I gave the best blowjob he¡¯ll ever receive.¡±


    I felt myself flinch at thest statement. That was the proof I needed to know that my friend was not okay. For the rest of that day, she busied herself with trying out new recipes we had formted, in the kitchen. Not once did she stop to do anything else.


    She sampled starters, appetizers, and desserts. The aroma continued to ooze out of the kitchen, while I remained in the living room with Valerie watching children¡¯s cartoons.


    When we heard footsteps walk down the stairs, both Valerie and I turned our heads to find Mrs. Smith stepping down the stairs. Her blonde hair was tied in a messy bun above her head and she held onto a drawing board. I knew that her drawing-room was air-conditioned, but she still had beads of sweat on her forehead.


    It was hard for me to look at her without feeling immense gratitude and guilt. Gratitude because she had given my entire family a chance for a new start, even without knowing anything about us. And guilt? The guilt was because I was keeping a secret from her. It was a very big one because it would add one more present to her house.


    The secret was my pregnancy. Yes, I was yet to tell her I was pregnant. Although Mel and I had ns to move out as soon as we could ce our feet on the ground, she still needed to know that there was a probability a baby would be joining the house. For the sole reason that she had helped us, she deserved to know.


    Mrs. Smith walked into the living room with a tired smile on her face. I watched as Valerie rose from the sofa and rushed to meet her.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, do you need help with your drawing board?¡± She asked. I watched as the woman smiled and gave Ley a tap on her head.


    ¡°Thank you dear, but I can carry it on my own. Have you had dinner yet?¡± As she asked her, Mrs. Smith¡¯s eyes rose to meet mine.


    Before I could speak, Valerie answered.


    ¡°Aunt Mel is making dinner, so we would eat soon.¡±


    My sister was growing more confident, happy and physically big as the day went by. That was a transformation I was more than happy to see.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± She pulled out a five dor note from her back pocket and handed it over to Valerie.


    ¡°For biscuits, alright?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Smith, but you don¡¯t have to worry, the fridge is stocked with biscuits,¡± Ley replied. I found myself shaking my head and hiding myughter. The girl was too adorable.


    ¡°I insist.¡± Mrs. Smith replied. Valerie eventually took the money and Mrs. Smith shed me a tired smile. I knew that it was not the right time to drop such a big news on her ears, but if I did not speak now, I was not sure I could muster the courage to do so again.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith,¡± I called her when she was halfway across the room. She turned to me.


    ¡°Yes, Jojo?¡±


    I rose from the sofa and began to walk towards her.


    ¡°Can I speak to you? Outside?¡±


    My question caused her to arch a brow. She heaved a small sigh and nodded, gesturing for me to follow her outside. I walked behind her and when she stopped in front of the door, I stopped as well.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Jojo?¡±


    I found myself intertwining my fingers while I stared down at the floor. I cleared my throat repeatedly, and I could feel her gaze darken on me.


    I raised my eyes to look at her and I started to speak.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I really appreciate everything that you¡¯ve done for my family and I. No one has ever been this kind to us for any reason. I cannot repay you even you asked me to. That is why I need to tell you something really important.¡±


    Her left brow raised even higher than it was before. I swallowed hard, gulping the huge lump in my throat.


    ¡°I am pregnant, seven weeks gone.¡± There it was! There was no taking it back now.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t speak before because I was scared that¡­¡±


    I stopped talking when I felt a hand touch my right shoulder. She shed me a small smile and shook her head.


    ¡°You do not need to exin anything to me, Jojo. You¡¯re a strong and brave girl and¡­¡± She pulled her hand away from me.


    ¡°I believe you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± I could hear the sincere care and the ring warning in her statement. The first melted my heart, while the second caused me to stand still.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure I knew what I was doing.


    ¡°Goodnight, Jojo.¡± She said again, before turning her back towards me and disappearing into the night.


    I stood there, watching her leave.


    A huge part of me was grateful she did not ask of the father, I did not want to think of what I¡¯ll have had to say.

 Chapter 119

    Halt! Assemble! Attention! At ease!¡± Bec, gamma of Rush pack, continued to scream his orders from where he stood. The girls, with Zelda, Zita and Brandy in the front row listened to his matching orders. Bec continued to move from one end of the row, to the other, watching the girls as they matched. They had not had intensive training onbat in a long while, but the alpha¡¯s new instructions required that he took the girls onbat lessons, even though they were already trained warriors.


    ¡°Attention! At ease!¡± He screamed again. The girls spread their legs apart and stood straight, heads held up, shoulders high and hands behind their back.


    He stood in front of them and fixed his eyes on each and every one of them. The girls were in ck sneakers, camouge pants and matching ck bra tops that clung to their chests. Each of them had their hair weaved into a French it, whatever was left of their hair was tucked with a pin. They stood on the sandy ground, underneath the scorching sound. He saw them turn red from the burning of the sun and he looked up at the sky, before returning his gaze to them.


    ¡°We all know how important this mission is. For months, our pack has been terrorized by rogues. They have kidnapped our children, stolen our goods, killed our fathers and mothers, raped our young girls. We did not want war, or did we?¡±


    The girls did not answer. Bec frowned and repeated the question in a sterner tone.


    ¡°Or did we?!¡±


    ¡°No sir!¡± The girls screamed in response.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°So, what do we do?!¡±


    ¡°Attack and conquer!¡±


    ¡°I said what the fuck do we do?!¡±


    ¡°Attack and conquer!¡± They screamed in response again.


    Bec heaved a sigh and stood straight.


    ¡°We have nned our course of action. We have gathered all the necessary information about the rogue chief that is needed. Like I said before, you would be required to go to the ounds as strippers. Your aim is to seduce and lure in all the men that matter, especially the rogue chief whose picture you have all seen. Your talent and skill is what has kept you in this army, let your love and loyalty continue to be your fighting force! Am I clear?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°I said am I clear?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir!¡±


    Bec tucked his hands into the pocket of hisbat shorts.


    ¡°Zita and Zelda, I want to see the two of you wrestle. I would be choosing any two random girls next, and you have to impress me. So, if I were you, I¡¯ll begin my personal training immediately.¡± With that, he dismissed the rest of the girls.


    Brandy turned towards the left and headed toward a corner. She stood away from the rest of the girls and watched them work their butts off. The alpha was intent on finding Jesse and running him down, there was no doubt about that.


    Bec was right about everything he had used the rogues off. She had been sad to find out about all the missing children, wrecked shops and stolen goods, rape victims, dead adults, mothers and fathers. She had never imagined Jesse would stoop that low. But how could she have expected any better? The man had been rubbing his face in the mud from the day she knew him.


    If the alpha captured him ¨C which was bound to happen ¨C Brandy knew that her siblings would be in grave danger. They would be roped into Jesse¡¯s mess and they would all be punished ordingly. She could not let that happen. She had to think of what to do. Perhaps it was time she turned herself in and exempted herself and her family from Jesse¡¯s downfall. He had used her and her brothers as his puppet for most of their lives, she could not let it go on that way.


    What was the worst that could happen? Banishment? Death for treason? It would not matter if she knew that her brothers would be safe and allowed to live their normal lives.


    Or she could always take her brothers and run away. They could desert the ounds and Rush pack and leave everyone to crash and burn. She lowered her head to the ground and ced her hands on her knees. She took deep breaths in to calm her nerves, warm sweat broke out of the skin of her forehead. She was confused, but she had to arrive at a decision and she had to do so today.


    Now.


    Did she really want to live the rest of her life as a coward? Scared that anyone coulde after her family from Rush pack or from the ounds. Or did she want to ept her fate with her head held high and a conscience as clear as crystal?


    ¡°Hadley and Ashley, you¡¯re up next!¡± Bec¡¯s voice stole into her thoughts. Brandy flung her head up and stared at the gamma.


    She was going to confess her sins and ept her mistake. She would be straight and in about it and she would ept whatever punishment was to be served to her. But, she would not speak to the alpha or the beta. She did not know what either of them would do. Brandy decided to speak to the gamma, Bec. Of the three leaders of Rush pack, she knew him to be the most reasonable and understanding.


    She stood straight, took in deep breaths and began to walk toward thebat circle, where he stood.


    Her heart continued to pound in her chest with every step she took. When she stood behind him, she tapped his right shoulder. He spun around, his both fists in front of his face. If he was one second faster, he would have delivered a damaging blow to her nose.


    But Brandy did not so much as flinch. She stared down at his fists and Bec sighed as he dropped his hands by his sides.


    ¡°Brandy. Goodness, I could have killed you. What is the matter? You¡¯re up next, you do not need to¡­¡±


    ¡°First of all, your fists would not have killed me, because they can¡¯t.¡± Brandy cut in. She was not known for many words, but she liked to speak whenever someone undermined her or her strength in the smallest of ways.


    Bec stared at her, slightly amused and faintly insulted.


    He folded his arms in front of his chest and stared down at her.


    ¡°And the second part is?¡±


    Brandy heaved a sigh. She saw how his eyes watched her. She knew his ears were not prepared for what wasing.


    Well, here goes nothing ¨C even though she was risking everything.


    ¡°I am a spy from the rogues on an undercover mission. I have been supplying the rogues with information about the alpha, this army and this pack in general. The rogue chief, Jesse Wyatt¡­¡± She paused her statement there. She was not ready to admit the words that lingered in her head and rested at the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°We are rted.¡± She spat out.


    As she spoke, she stared straight into the gamma¡¯s eyes, so that she could capture every one of his movements.


    Bec arched his right brow at her. If he was in shock, he certainly did not show it.


    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying, Brandy? This is not something to prank with, you could be killed.¡± He spoke bluntly. His voice held no atom of emotion.


    Brandy cleared her throat, fighting back the croak the apanied fear.


    ¡°I have never been one to joke with important matters, or joke at all. This is me submitting myself for the necessary punishment. If I am given a chance to atone for my sins, I would be honored, but whatever penalty is given to me, I intend to take with honor and pride, as long as you give me your word.¡±


    ¡°My word?¡±


    Brandy continued to speak.


    ¡°Yes. That my siblings are protected from Jesse¡¯s shame. They are most important to me.¡±


    Bec stared at her, seemingly thoughtful.


    He soon inhaled deeply and exhaled almost immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ry this information to the alpha myself. I¡¯ll see how we can use your¡­ treachery to our advantage. In the meantime, do not let any of the girls know about your betrayal. I do not wish to split the team at this point. After the mission, if you¡¯re forgiven and allowed the chance to live, then you can decide if they should know, or not¡­¡±


    ¡°If I should be allowed to live, I do not intend to remain in this pack one more second than I ought to.¡± Brandy cut in. She had tears behind her eyes, begging to be let out, but she stubbornly forced them back in.

 Chapter 120

    Lake:


    I was more than determined to find Jesse Wyatt and make an unholy example out of him. I was willing to put every single resource I could gather, willing tob the ends of the earth just to make sure that I found him. He was Jojo¡¯s father and he had treated her wrongly. It was safe to say that he was also the reason why Jojo had to endure hardship all her life. I was going to find him and make him pay for it. It was the least I could do for her.


    Meanwhile, Neil had still not been able to find her or anyone we knew who was rted to her. He had even tried to find my mother, just to ask of Jojo¡¯s whereabouts, but my mother was nowhere to be found as well. It was almost as though they had disappeared into thin air, vanished from the pack.


    But that was just one of my many problems. The most important thing right now was the call I had gotten from Mrs. Jane Lockwood, Kenji¡¯s mother. I cannot say I wasn¡¯t expecting the call. After my father had promised me to Jade, it was only natural that they invite me to their family home.


    What bothered me was the fact that Mrs. Lockwood had to do it herself by calling my private line at 9:00 in the morning.


    I did not know what I was going to say to her, or Jade. However, I drove to the Lockwood mansion. The huge steel gates opened in front of me and I drove my white Te into the building. I parked my car by the water fountain. Their butler was at the door to usher me in. I tried to keep a straight face, but the thought of being in the same room with Jade made me frown on default.


    I was ushered into the famous library of the Lockwoods. This room in the house was catered for and kept by Mrs. Lockwood herself. It was her safe haven. The woman was a popr author who was famous for her works on child fiction and adventure. It was only normal for her to adore her library more than any other room in the house.


    I stepped into therge room and found Mrs. Lockwood seated on a crimson colored sofa. There was a round ss table and a couch in front of her. She rose from her seat when she saw me, her brown eyes shed with a smile and I found myself smiling as well. She was always so easy, radiant and filled with energy.


    ¡°Lake, my boy. I wasn¡¯t expecting you so early.¡± She called out. I watched her open her arms to offer me an embrace. I walked briskly towards her and allowed myself to be pulled into her motherly arms.


    ¡°My father taught me never to leave beautiful women waiting,¡± I replied, while I disengaged myself from her embrace. I settled into the couch in front of her and she shook her head, still smiling.


    ¡°Then he taught you well.¡± She replied.


    When we were finally seated, I decided to speak first. I knew that she must have had a million questions in her mind, seeing as I never wanted to be with Jade.


    I leaned out of the couch and cleared my throat.


    ¡°Mrs. Lockwood, I must say that you are like a mother to me, even more. But if this is about Jade¡­¡±


    She scoffed and waved her right hand at me.


    ¡°Oh no! Lake. This isn¡¯t about Jade. To be honest, I do not support that union. I rather wish she would get over you and move on. She has been in denial about your rejection for far too long, it is beginning to give me a cause for concern.¡± She replied.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    My heartbeat began to steady slowly. I was relieved to see and know that there were still adults who thought with their brains and not their ego.


    But, if I wasn¡¯t here because of Jade, then¡­


    ¡°Is there a problem, Mrs. Lockwood?¡± I asked. My eyes were already narrowed on hers.


    She did not reply my question. Instead, she turned to her right, picked up a fancy wooden box and held it out to me. I sat still, not sure of what to make of it.


    ¡°What did your father tell you about keeping beautiful women waiting?¡± She asked out loud, a knowing smile on her face.


    I chuckled and reached out for the small rectangr box. I ced it on myp and continued to stare at it.


    ¡°Come on, open it. I promise there¡¯s nothing dangerous in it.¡± She added, verbally teasing me. I managed a chuckle, even though it was a stiff one.


    I found the lid of the box and flung it open. A red satin fabricy on a soft pillow-like material, there was a golden pin on it. At first nce, it was absolutely elegant and breathtaking.


    My eyes raised to meet hers on their own ord.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused. Is this a wedding gift, or?¡±


    Once again, Mrs Lockwoodughed as she leaned into her chair.


    ¡°It is a wedding gift, alright. But it was from your mother.¡±


    Mother.


    That word caused me to frown in that instant. She must have seen this, because her smile dissolved from her face and her eyes became clouded with worry.


    ¡°Before she left, she told me to give it to you on your wedding, for your wedding. But, I have waited for so long and I¡¯m finally tired of waiting. I decided to give it to you now. Even though she knew she would not be present, she wanted you to feel her presence.¡±


    I continued to stare at Mrs. Lockwood. With the way she spoke, one would have thought that my mother was a saint who actually cared about me and what I became. I refused to be fooled.


    My eyes wandered to the red fabric. I picked it up and held it out, spreading it open.


    There were letters embroidered onto the fabric with golden thread.


    ¡°EM loves LK?¡± I read out loud, but it ended up leaving my lips as a question.


    ¡°Emerald loves Lake, she made it herself.¡± Mrs. Lockwood replied.


    My eyes refused to leave the fabric, no matter how badly I wanted to bundle it into the box and return it, I could not bring myself to move, or tear my gaze away from it.


    ¡°Listen Lake, I know that I would be going against your father by saying this to you, but you need to know the truth. You deserve to know the truth about¡­ well, everything.¡±


    My orbs dropped from the antique muffler to Mrs. Lockwood¡¯s bright colored face and heavy brown eyes. It was then I noticed the pearl ne on her neck and her ck cotton dress.


    Truth. She spoke of truth.


    What other truth was there to know?


    ¡°Mrs. Lockwood, I do not want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother was not a bad person, Lake.¡±


    I scoffed. I ced the muffler back into the box and closed it.


    Like there was any other word for a woman who abandoned her son, but I let Mrs. Lockwood continue.


    ¡°Listen Lake. Even though your mother would not speak out about the things she was going through with your father, we could see it, we could all she the smallest bits of everything that was going on. And all the things we saw¡­ they were¡­¡±


    I narrowed my eyes on her. She heaved a sad sigh and leaned out of her chair.


    ¡°They were all bad, Lake. Emerald suffered, she did. At a point, she was suicidal, she thought about ending her life more times than normal. You were the only thing that kept her sane. Your father¡­ he loved someone else. But he banished her from the pack, along with her lover, because she did not love him back. He was angry and heartbroken, but his love for her never died.¡±


    I was forced to lean out of my chair. It did not make sense.


    My father had been rejected by two women in his life?


    ¡°When your father lost the woman he loved, he began his search for an heir. Your father and mother met at a g and must have spent the night together. When she got pregnant for him, Cole had to marry her for the child she was carrying, since it was rumored he had difficulties in¡­ getting women pregnant.¡±


    I shifted in my seat, I was visibly ufortable with herst statement.


    ¡°But the marriage was hell for Emerald. Your father did not care for her, he did not love her. Emerald often told me how he mentioned the name of his ex-lover in his sleep, even when they tried to¡­ you know, make love. Your mother suffered, she really did. To be honest, I was one of the happiest people when she finally decided to leave your father. She had ns to elope with you, to take you along with her. But your father found out and threatened her. He was going to kill her entire family if she dared to leave with you. But, she would have died sooner if she stayed, it was for the best that she left.¡±


    I did not know what to say. I was visibly stricken and tongue-tied. No one had ever told me this part of the story before.


    ¡°I know you think she abandoned you, but all she did was find love and seek happiness. She did notmit a crime. We don¡¯t keep contact anymore, but for the five years that I received pictures and telegrams, she was the happiest she had ever been. And she never stopped wanting to know how you were, she always loved you, Lake.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Lake:


    I thanked Mrs. Lockwood and rose from the chair, holding the wooden box firmly in my right hand. Coming to terms with the fact that I had been lied to all my life was not the easiest thing to do, but it was something I knew I had to do. I had spent all my life hating my mother, despising her for leaving and hoping she was dead. I had even looked her in the eyes and told her to her face that she was indeed dead to me. How did one evere back from that?


    I dragged myself out of Mrs. Lockwood¡¯s library, out of the Lockwood mansion and into my car. I ced the box on the passenger¡¯s seat beside me. My heart squeezed in my chest as I stared at it. I quickly tore my gaze away from the box. I could not help the guilt that struck me whenever I looked at it.


    My drive back home was slow and silent. The traffic in the city, coupled with the overbearing motorists kept me on the road for thirty minutes longer than I was supposed to be. But I finally arrived at the mansion. I did not bother to park in the garage. I stopped my car beside the garden and turned slowly to look at the box. There was nothing else for me to do. I picked it up and flung myself out of the car, feeling nothing but intense anger and hatred¡­ but for myself.


    ¡°Wee, sir¡­¡± Before my valet couldplete his statement, I flung my car key towards him, not bothering to see if he has caught it. I stepped into the ss doors of the mansion and headed straight for my room.


    I tore my door open and banged it behind me. I walked to my wooden work table and ced the rich wooden box on top of it. I ran my lean fingers over the lid and slowly pulled the lid open. My eyes met with the shiny red muffler again, and her face shed in my mind. I could see her cupping my chin, reading me bedtime stories to sleep and ying with all my action figures.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I screamed aloud. I sharply turned away from the box. I could not bear to look at it, at all.


    My eyes wandered around my room, before it finallynded on the door, my precious hidden door. I stomped halfway across my room and turned the key of my studio. I pulled the door open immediately the lock clicked, and flung myself into the room. Frantic, I rushed to my stool and sat on it. I stretched my right hand to the table that housed all my colours and pulled it closer to myself.


    On the board was a free drawing paper. I picked up my paintbrush, stuck it in a caramel coloured paint and began to draw the only face in my head at that moment; my mother¡¯s face.


    I captured the iciness of her eyes, despite the cold in them, I could remember how they brightened up every time she looked at me. I could remember how excited she had been to see me at her restaurant, the love in her eyes when she served the cabbage noodles. The stinging in my heart did not stop, I saw her smile turn to fear and pain when I stood and told her that she was dead to me, and I intended to keep her memory buried in the gutters.


    My right hand began to shake. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to make one more stroke on the board. I screamed at the top of my voice and dropped my hand to my side. The brush fell slipped from my fingers and I allowed myself melt into the wooden stool.


    Hot tears stung the insides of my eyes, pushed through my eyelids, and I let them flow. I allowed the tears run down my eyes and to my cheeks, I allowed myself scream in pain because I knew I had been foolish, very foolish.


    How could I have let two people who cared about me go for now reason? How could I have pushed them away from my life? Jojo and my mother.


    Now, it was proving hard and impossible to find them. How could I have believed my father¡¯s word blindly all these years? Without asking for the real answers, without wanting to know the truth. He had stared me in the face and lied to me, deceived me, and for what? Only twenty-six years of my life!


    My fists rolled into balls beside me. I was going to find them. One way or the other, I knew I was going to find them.


    I had not noticed my door opening until I saw a bright light illuminate my dark studio. I did not need to look up at the door to know who it was. I could see and feel his shadow hovering above me, I could smell the stench of his lies, feel the thickness of his deceit.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± There it was, the voice of my father. The brooding voice of Cole Rush. I did not look up at him, but I could see his eyes rest on the painting of my mother.


    He scoffed bitterly, closed the door and walked into my studio. With every step he took towards me, my teeth clenched against each other harder than before.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I managed to speak. My voice was calm, dangerously calm.


    He stood in front of me. I could feel the intensity of his gaze burn the side of my neck. I raised my eyes to match my gaze with his, but he didn¡¯t so much as flinch when he saw the intensity of my stare. He was my father, after all. He could never be threatened by me.


    ¡°You are thest person I want to see now, father.¡± Thest word rolled out of my tongue with all the spite I harbored in my stomach.


    ¡°And she is thest person you should be drawing. Ungrateful swine. Did you really think I would not know all that you¡¯ve been up to? Did you think that I would not find out about the room you have littered with memories of two whores! I fought hard all these years to protect you from the bitch, but here you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± My retort surprised me as much as it irritated him. I found myself rising from the stool. Even though my knees were wobbling with the burning rage within me, I managed to keep my feet on the ground.


    ¡°You would not utter another word against my mother or Jojo again, and you had better listen to me. From now on, you have no right to interfere in anything that concerns me. You have no ce in my life and in my affairs, and you have no right toe close to the people I love because if you do¡­¡± As I spoke, I left no room for a pause until I stood barely inches away from him.


    ¡°I would forget the fact that you birthed me and I would make a sorry example of you.¡±


    His dark eyes stared back at me. I could see the popping veins on his forehead and the steam that emanated from his body.


    I pushed past him and rushed into my room. I flung my closet open and threw my clothes on the bed.


    I had to leave here. There was no way Cole Rush and I could live under the same roof.


    ¡°Lake! You would not defy me by stepping out of this room.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should know better than to order me around, father. You do not have that right anymore.¡± I bit back, without acknowledging his presence.


    He took steps towards me and caught hold of my right wrist. I stopped and watched him grip my skin, he dug his fingers into my thick flesh, but I stayed silent and did not move.


    ¡°I made you what you are! I fucking made you, boy!¡±


    ¡°That is where you get it wrong, father. You did not make me, you destroyed me.¡± I seized my wrist from his hold and flung his hand away from mine.


    ¡°Lake¡­!¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?! Your screams were threatening to tear the mansion down.¡± Granny entered the room, whinning as usual. It was easy to tell she could smell the smoke in the room.


    ¡°Lake, my boy? Are you leaving? Where are you going to? To the ounds? I thought it was the¡­¡± She started to walk toward me. Her questions faintly annoyed me.


    I turned sharply towards her, tears gathered in my eyes as I stared at her.


    ¡°And you, granny? Did you know about my mother? Were you in agreement with throwing her out of the house and keeping her away from her son when she did nothing wrong? When this man was the beast all along?! Answer me, granny!¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock as she stood by my side. It took ten seconds for her to raise her left hand to reach for my chin, but I turned away from her and moved back to my box of clothes.


    She broke into tears, while my father continued to draw in breaths like a mad bull.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re going to look for her?!¡±


    I zipped thest of my box and turned to him.


    ¡°I would search for her, bring her back and protect her. I would give her the love she deserved, the one you failed to give. But first, I have an assignment to do. I have to make sure she has a safe home to return to.¡± And I meant every word I said.

 Chapter 122

    Their training hadsted all day. From the early hours of eight that morning, till five in the evening. They assembled themselves in sweaty pairs of two and stood before the alpha. Bec had not pre-informed them of his presence, but the girls were sure it was because he himself, had not been aware.


    The alpha had truly snuck upon them like a thief in the night. That was something Ashley believed he was bing better at doing. As she watched the alpha step away from his beta and gamma, Ashley¡¯s eyes wandered away from him to the handsome man behind him. No, not the scrawny gamma, but the erotically handsome beta whom she wanted to pin to the wall and nt kisses all over his face until he surrendered to her allure and touched her in ces only he knew.


    ¡°It is with great gratitude that I stand before you all today. I am pleased to be your leader and honored that you have decided to give your time, your strength, and even your lives to a course I have deemed for. I want you all to know that I, alpha Lake Rush, son of Cole Rush and alpha of Rush pack, stand solidly behind every one of you. I am honored by your sacrifice for the pack, and your sacrifice would neither be forgotten, nor go unrewarded.¡± Ashley was looking at the alpha now. It was the determination in his eyes and sprit that made her know they would be victorious.


    She looked around her. The girls were focused on the alpha, eyes on him and heads held high like true warriors that they were, true warriors they had always trained to be.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have trained for yours for this, you must not fear. We would use their greatest weakness against them and before they know it, we would have infiltrated their camps, conquered and returned victorious! What is our aim?!¡±


    ¡°Attack and conquer!¡± The girls chorused with force and determination.


    Alpha Lake shed them a bright smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right.¡±


    *****************


    They were dispersed after their small assembly with the alpha. Ashley picked up her bag from the ground and flung one of the leather hands over her right shoulder. She squeezed her palm and stared at her right knuckles covered with a woolen band. She continued to walk straight ahead while staring down at her bruised knuckles until her head came in contact with what felt like a soft wall.


    She groaned in pain and raised her eyes to meet Kenji¡¯s smiling ones. Ashley feigned a frown and shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I am too tired for games, Kenji?¡± She asked, looking straight up at him.


    The man¡¯s lips thinned into a smirk as he leaned into her right ear, he brushed the skin of his lip with the lobe of her ear.


    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯re not too tired for all the things I want to do you, Ashley.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s eyes brightened with excitement at his promise of an undying and unending erotic pleasures. She cast him a knowing smile and kissed her teeth.


    ¡°Exactly what do you have nned, beta Kenji?¡±


    She knew exactly what he had nned when he flung open the door of his office and shut it firmly behind them. Ashley stood behind him, she found herself giggling andughing like a naive schoolgirl who had just found herself locked in the bathroom stall with the hottest man alive.


    To Ashley, Kenji was the hottest man alive.


    When he turned around and stood in front of her, his eyes danced from her sweaty neck to her perky nipples begging to be freed from the bra top.


    ¡°Is this what you had nned for me, beta Kenji?¡± Ashley asked, in a low and seductive tone.


    Kenji could feel the bulging in his pants, the slight erotic pain in his crotch. It excited him.


    He nodded, fighting back his smile, and opened his arms to her. Ashley walked slowly to him and wrapped her arms around him. His body stilled for a moment before he wrapped his arms around her small waist and sniffed in the scent of her hair.


    Kenji lowered his pale red lips to her neck and ced a soft kiss, his lips lingered there. He could neither stop nor help himself.


    Ashley¡¯s heart and mind raced simultaneously as Kenji kissed her, she tilted her neck to urge him on and Kenji took the bait. His warm lips nted kisses all over her neck, before Ashley stood straight and sealed his lips with hers.


    Their hearts and bodies exploded simultaneously, most beautifully and serenely as they had ever imagined. Kenji picked Ashley up from the floor and ced her buttocks on his table, not taking his lips away from hers.


    They kissed, teased, and sucked each other, hands exploring each other¡¯s bodies. They wanted more, needed more, and sought more. Ashley quickly found the buttons of Kenji¡¯s shirt and unfastened them while he slipped his hand under her bra top and freed her right breast. He cupped it with hunger and greed, squeezing and caressing it as gently as he could.


    He took off her bra top in a haste, and both their upper items of clothing fell to the ground, forming a small pool at Kenji¡¯s feet. Kenji lowered his lips to Ashley¡¯s neck, and traveled to her shoulders, the valley between her breasts, before seizing her right nipple with his tongue.


    Ashley pressed his head to her chest as she threw her head back and moaned in ecstasy. He touched her gently, for her pleasure, and less for his need. He teased each nipple with grace, and gave each of them equal attention, seizing them in between his teeth from time to time. His right hand squeezed her right breast, while his left hand reached its way to her shorts.


    She lowered her back to the tabletop and raised her legs. Kenji understood her signal and caught the waistband of her trousers before dragging it down to her ankles. She kicked it out of her feet with a teasing smile on her face. She had wanted him for so long, there was no need to deny it anymore. She was consumed with need every time she looked at him, and she was more than willing to give in to that need now.


    Kenji unbuckled his trousers after his dark eyes admired the small of her hips. He ripped herce panties off, sending the flimsy fabric to the floor and earning him a chortledugh from Ashley before he spread her legs apart and looked into her eyes.


    Everything he needed to know was there; her desire to have him deep in her, her desire to consume him, to have him consume her. He wanted her for as long as he had known, and he knew he would continue to want her forever.


    Kenji¡¯s heart melted in his chest, and his cork hardened. He spread her legs further apart and cupped both sides of her hip before slowly inserting his length into the thick walls of her vagina.


    Pleasure erupted from the pit of her stomach and flooded her eyes with tears.


    In one slow and sensual move, their bodies joined together as one, and Ashley realized that she wanted to be in no other ce except with him.


    He continued to go in and out of her, earning pleasurable moans from her. She wrapped her hands around his waist, urging him deeper into her until they both came with pleasure, entangled in a mix of each other¡¯s juices and sweat.


    Kenji watched as Ashley rested her back on the table. He smiled and found his office chair. He settled into it, still naked.


    He took some time to admire her sweaty body, before he spoke.


    ¡°You know; you don¡¯t have to go with the rest of the girls.¡± He started.


    Ashley smiled to herself. She had known there was a reason for the mind-blowing sex he had just given to her.


    She sat up and turned to face him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave, Ash. I¡¯m¡­ worried. I can speak to the alpha and¡­


    ¡°And what?¡± Ashley asked with a caring smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Come on, Kenji. I have to go. My family is going; I can¡¯t be the one to stay back. Besides¡­¡± She rolled over to his front and sat with her legs wide open.


    Kenji¡¯s eyes dropped to her now wet pussy, which he had just devoured less than two minutes ago. He tried to refrain from licking his lower lip, but the beauty of the sight in front of him got the better of him.


    ¡°I have ns after we are back.¡±


    Kenji corked his right brow.


    ¡°ns?¡±


    Ashley heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Yes. I intend to quit my job as I stripper. I¡¯ve thought long and hard about it.¡±


    Kenji leaned out of his seat and moved closer to her.


    ¡°But, what are you going to do? How are you going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Kenji.¡± Sheughed, breathlessly.


    ¡°You have made an effort for us, it¡¯s time for me to do my part. I can start a business with all the money I have gathered. I can leave Rush Empire and we can¡­ you know, think about what next to do with our lives together. I have you now, so I¡¯m confident everything would be¡­ perfect.¡± Ashley spoke softly. Kenji saw her eyes brighten with a sincere smile.


    Something in his chest melted, perhaps it was his heart. But Kenji knew for a fact that he was powerless when it came to Ashley.


    She rendered him speechless all the time.

 Chapter 123

    Jojo:


    After a week of living in the beach house in Ten, Mrs. Smith, Mel, and I had finally set up the restaurant. It was a one-hour drive from home, and closer to the main city. The restaurant was situated away from the beach because Mrs. Smith said she did not want the restaurant to be visited only seasonally. Summer was a very interesting period for businesses on the beach, but she wanted an area she could make sales all year round, just like how we did in Rush pack.


    The restaurant had almost the same building style as the restaurant in Rush. Mel and I liked to joke around, we concluded that Mrs. Smith had a thing for ss doors and walls. I mean, the restaurant in Rush had ss doors and walls, the beach house had ss doors and now, the restaurant had ss doors too! One day, when she overheard us talking, sheughed and said; ¡°You girls are not wrong, you know? I mean, I did not expect you to spot it this easily, but I do have a thing for ss doors.¡±


    She had employed an additional three staff,prising a cook, a cleaner, and a security guard.


    The restaurant was not the only good thing that had happened. Mel and I found a good and affordable private school in the city. The school was a fifteen minutes¡¯ drive from the restaurant and a twenty minutes¡¯ drive from my mother¡¯s hospital.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    St Vincent and the Ten grenadines was the city¡¯s public hospital with free healthcare. We took her there for both physiotherapy and psychotherapy. She had be a bit more receptive I¡¯m the past days, and the key to getting her to eat was to promise to show her the sunset. I had also ryed this information to the nurses, in case she proved stubborn ¨C which, mind you, was a verymon thing for her to do.


    And Mel? While she was still reeling from Shawn¡¯s heartbreak, she finally decided she wanted to open a beauty and fashion store. It was only natural, I mean, Mel was one of the most adventurous people I knew when it came to clothes and fashion. She had dreams to own a salon in the city, where she would work with her makeup artistry and hairstyling. She had refused to speak about Shawn anymore, she had refused to grieve. It was only on several asions that I caught her staring into space, as though she were watching the breakup scene y in front of her time and time again.


    ¡°He called me purposeless. Said I was a cheap whore.¡± She said, one night I found her staring at the moon from the terrace.


    She turned to me with dry and empty eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I have no purpose?¡± She asked.


    Of course not! She was one of the strongest people I knew! One of the reasons for my strength. I owed more than half of my life to her. Mel believed in me when I didn¡¯t believe in myself, she was there for me when I was not even there for myself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want you to think about it, Mel. You are filled with purpose, you are strong, and you are goal driven. It is only a pity that Shawn didn¡¯t get to see the part of you that workste nights to take care of Valerie, the part that took me in as not even a sister, but a daughter. He would have eaten his words, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    That night, she rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°You were right, Jojo. Love does nothing but destroys us. The men always get the upper hand while we are left to rot with nothing. They take everything from us and toss us like dirt the moment they¡¯ve had their fill. I wish I had listened to you, Jo. But not anymore. I would not make the mistake of falling in love, never.¡±


    For some reason, I was scared of that statement. Maybe because I knew she was not only bbing from the hurt. Something in her voice told me that she meant it.


    Still, I was happy, really happy that she had finally figured out the next big path she wanted her life to take. I mean, it was just as Ashley had said, we could not be waitresses forever.


    I knew I did not have such a luxury to remaining stagnant. With my babying, I had to make sure that I had very good ns set in ce. It was why I decided to take a big step towards achieving my GED degree. I submitted my application to themunity college for admission into a part-time program.


    There were other colleges in Ten, but themunity college was close to home. And I needed to be close to home, Mel, my mother, and the restaurant where I would be working part-time.


    All in all, everything was starting to make a bit more sense. It was safe to say I was not frightened out of my mind anymore, and Mrs. Smith now knew there would soon be an addition to our¡­ well, family.


    Ever since I told her I was pregnant, she had insisted on giving me more breaks than usual.


    ¡°You should not stress yourself at all, it¡¯s never good for the baby. You should eat more protein. You know, milk, eggs, meat. It¡¯s good for the baby¡¯s growth. And calcium too! Just enough for strong bones and teeth. Not too much sugar or junk now, we do not want to have problems before we get far. In fact, what do you think about antenatal? Have you started with any OB-GYN yet?¡± She spoke to me that morning, while I was lifting a pack of can drinks to take to the fridge.


    She took the pack from my hands and ced it on the ground. I had thought it was a rhetorical question, but I realized it wasn¡¯t when she arched a brow at me.


    I found myself stuttering.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s never really¡­¡±


    She waved her hand, dismissing the rest of my sentence.


    ¡°Never mind. Mel would take care of the restaurant while we are gone. Take your apron off and fix your hair. We¡¯re going to see a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Jojo:


    Mrs. Smith thought it best that we went to a private hospital about an hour and thirty minutes away from the restaurant. She insisted the hospital gave the best gynecology and obstetrics care in the city of Ten and in the southern region too. I listened to her. I mean, it¡¯s not like I knew much about hospitals anyway.


    The building was quite like every other hospital building I had seen. A sky blue polished twelve-storied building, with every room on the inside, painted white ¨C at least, every room we stepped in. I found myself cing my right hand on my stomach as I followed Mrs. Smith into the elevator and a corridor of offices.


    I continued to watch her walk across the room like she knew just where we were headed to. I mean, were we not supposed to ask for directions, get a card, or even book an appointment?


    Halfway through the corridor, she turned her back to me, as though she had heard my question. She shed me a small smile and urged me to catch up. I was walking two paces slower than her.


    ¡°Come now, we¡¯re almost there. The doctor, Mrs. Zion, is a very good friend of mine.¡± She answered my question, without hearing me ask it. I found myself sighing with relief. Her confidence made a lot more sense now.


    She knocked on the door tag, ¡°Mrs. Zion¡±, and opened it immediately after. We were weed into a hexagonal room with white polished walls and pictures of what I assumed to be unborn babies in the wombs of their mothers. My gaze traveled down to my stomach. I wondered if the baby in me looked like one of those in the charts.


    ¡°We just want to run a full scan, please. And book regr and weekly antenatal appointments. We would also like to get a diet and¡­¡± I zoned out of the conversation. It was heartwarming watching Mrs. Smith speak to the doctor as though she were my mother or¡­ my child¡¯s grandmother.


    The doctor had a beautiful smile and reassuring eyes. She was the kind of doctor whose face made you believe there was hope.


    She ushered us into a door in her office. The room was dimly lit. It contained a small bed at the edge of the wall, some machines I neither recognized nor understood, and sky blue curtains covering the walls of the room. I noticed the screen on the wall, beside the small bed.


    ¡°Kindly take off your clothes and lie down.¡± The doctor¡¯s smooth voice fell into my eyes. I snapped out of my many thoughts and turned to her.


    ¡°I should¡­ take off my clothes?¡± I repeated the question. Mrs. Smith came closer to me and ced her both hands on my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes Jo. She¡¯s going to show you your baby¡¯s body right now.¡±


    My eyes sparkled at the thought. I was going to meet my baby for the first time! I unbuttoned my gown and took it off, leaving me in my brassiere and shorts. Iy on the small bed and waited for the doctor. She put on her gloves and brought a small machine towards me. I could not tell what it was, but I know that when it touched my belly, it felt cold and warm at the same time.


    She didn¡¯t look at me though, she fixed her eyes on the screen while rolling the machine on my stomach. I turned to the screen, just to check what she could have been looking at.


    That was when I found it.


    ¡°There it is.¡± She called out loud. She turned to me with a bright smile on her face. She pointed to the monochrome screen, urging me to look at it.


    ¡°Looking as healthy as it can at eleven weeks! Do you see the head?¡± She asked me.


    My eyes found Mrs. Smith at the far corner of the room. She was staring nkly at the screen, lost in her own mind¡¯s chain of events.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I could see the head, alright. It was small, and looked so cozy,fortable, and at home in what seemed like a hollow cave.


    ¡°In the right position and looking fit. You¡¯ve got a beautiful baby; you should be proud of yourself.¡± She took the machine off my stomach, but I could still watch the screen, even though it wasn¡¯t moving anymore.


    ¡°I would prescribe some drugs and rmend a diet you should strictly adhere to for the next three months.¡± The doctor spoke before she walked away from me.


    I was staring at the life growing in my womb. The one for which I nned to be a better person, a bigger person. He or she was real, so real that I could now feel it in my stomach, growing, eating, forming.


    With tears in my eyes, I ced my both hands underneath my belly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You know, I felt like this when I saw my baby for the first time. He became real in my hands, even though it was still weeks before he will arrive. At this moment, it did not matter that he was a product of a one-night stand, it did not matter that the father was only going to be with me because of the child. Hell! It did not even matter that seconds before that moment, I had wanted to get the child out of my stomach. All that mattered to me at that moment, was seeing my baby and seeing it grow. I loved him from that second, and I did not stop, even till today.¡± Mrs. Smith spoke, as she moved closer to me.


    She did not hide the tears that had gathered in her eyes, she did not keep the mix of happiness and sadness away. Her emotions were raw and when she touched my forehead, I could feel everything she felt.


    Suddenly, something in me sparked. A part of me wished it was my mother standing in front of me. I wished it was my mother who was here. I wanted her to hold my hand, to teach me about motherhood. I wanted to listen to her tell tales of her experience, all the different stages, and what apanied them. I wished she would be the one to tell me what to expect because I was very scared.


    ¡°You know, my dear.¡± Mrs. Smith called out again.


    I blinked twice away and stared up at her shining face.


    ¡°One of the benefits of motherhood and childbirth is having people around. People who you would love and who would love you, who would share in your pain and joy. It¡¯s even greater when your partner is around, to hold your hand.¡±


    My heart shrunk in my chest. Well, mine did not ever want to see my face again.


    She reached for my right hand, held it up, and squeezed my palm gently.


    ¡°Just like this. But, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Jojo. What you¡¯re doing¡­ it¡¯s brave, courageous. You¡¯re strong, I know you would be strong for your baby. And I know that you would love him or her, or them¡­¡±


    A loud chuckle escaped my throat. The thought of having twins or triplets made meugh.


    ¡°You would love them unconditionally, no matter what.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As I listened to her speak, I could not help but wish Alpha Lake was here, looking at our baby growing into a big one. Would he have been filled with all the love I was filled with? Would he have been as proud of me as Mrs. Smith was? I wished¡­ I wished he was around.


    I blinked and quickly shook the thoughts out of my head. It did not matter what I wished, what mattered was the present.

 Chapter 125

    It was time. The alpha knew this, the beta knew this, the gamma knew this, and the warriors? They were as eager and as pumped as they had ever been. The alpha had devised a n, a means to catch the rogue warriors off guard without breaking a sweat.


    Alpha Lake, beta Kenji and gamma Bec were going to guard the girls throughout their stay in the ounds. They knew how dangerous the ce could be, especially for foreign women. Yes, the girls were strong and trained, but the rogues were treacherous, spiteful and very dangerous with no regard for lives that were not theirs.


    Kenji and Bec had asked Lake not toe, even tried to assure him that they would cater for the girls and be fine without him. But Lake would listen to nothing of the sort. There was no use sending people off to war if he did not have the faith and balls to join in it. He would never send his people to somewhere he would not be.


    When their vehicle drove past the boundary between their pack and the ounds, Kenji squeezed the hand of the female that sat beside him. With her heart pounding against her chest, Ashley turned slowly to face Kenji. His bright eyes were suddenly filled with fear and worry. He bothered about her, and Ashley knew this. She managed a small smile and Kenji returned it.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± He mouthed inaudibly.


    Ashley¡¯s smile widened as she nodded her head.


    ¡°We¡¯re here girls!¡± Lake turned his back from the front seat, to take a look at the girls at the back of his van. In his disguise of sun shades, fake thick brows, beards and moustache, he was almost unrecognizable, so were the rest of men.


    ¡°We are here! We would begin the dance from the city center and make our way into the club our spies have already rented for us. Remember, we must make sure to make a lot of noise, but not too much.¡± His eyesnded on Zita. She looked away immediately.


    ¡°The gamma, beta and I would keep our eyes on you throughout. You have no reason to be scared because we would never be far from you. Keep your syringes far from sight and only attack when you have a splendid shot. Your mics have to be on at all times. You would be able tomunicate with all of us using that. No one person, I repeat, no one person is allowed to go outside the club we have rented. Whatever you need to do, do it in there. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The girls chorused.


    Lake heaved a sigh, his gaze swept around the room.


    ¡°Now what do you say? Let¡¯s go conquer these motherfuckers!¡±     ¡°Banging the drum like I¡¯m the DJ! I know you want it in the worst way! I want to hear you calling my name like hey mama!¡± The lyrics of the song continued to st from the mighty speakers they had stationed around the dance floor.


    The girls ¨C Zita, Zelda, Ashley, Brandy and Hadley ¨C all stood in a straight line. In thigh ck high boots, bumshorts and crop tops that stopped just below their boobs, it was safe to say that the girls were two things; smoking hot.


    Zita began the routine by dancing forward andnding on the ground with an impressive split. The girls behind her swung their hips to the sound of the music rhythmically. Their dance started to attract the eyes of every passer-by.


    They moved their bodies sensually and erotically. Kenji and Lake stood at the side of the huge speakers, with eyes everywhere.


    Soon, the girls were crowded with thirsty and seemingly starved men. The six of the turned their backs to the crowd, arched their backs and twerked, moving their buttocks in rhythm. The crowd lost it! Men screamed and tried to reach out to them.


    ¡°Alright, Bec. That¡¯s your cue.¡± Lake spoke into his mic. Bec, who was disguised as the DJ and host of the event, stepped in front of the girls and threw his hands into the air.


    ¡°Is everyone having a good time?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Heughed and looked around.


    ¡°I know you are! But guys, we are going to have to take the party into the house! Bar 304 is right around the corner. Go home, call your boys, your girls, anyone you feel deserves to have some fun tonight and watch the spice girls turn it up!¡± As he cheered, the crowd of over seventy men and women cheered out loud!


    The girls continued to dance all the way to the club, while some of the citizens of the ounds followed them behind.


    The club was filled quicker than they had expected. There was dancing, alcohol, music, weed, whatever was needed to keep the rogues high and happy. It was Lake¡¯s idea to keep them as ensnared at they could. Whenever someone walked out, he or she returned with at least three more guests.


    Lake and Kenji exchanged knowing smiles. It was only a matter of time before word got to the rogue warriors. It was only a matter of time before Jesse Wyatt himself, who they knew had a weakness for women, stepped into the room, right into their trap and with his own two legs.


    ¡°Think of the devil, and he makes a grand entrance.¡± Kenji spoke into his microphone, loud enough for Lake to hear over the noise. The alpha¡¯a dark eyes turned to the entrance door of the club.


    There he was.


    In a ck jacket, trouser and matching ck boots, Jesse Wyatt stood. He looked young for his age, and twice as tall as they had imagined he would be. Behind him were three able-bodied men. Lake was quick to recognize the one with blonde hair. Thest time he had set his eyes on the man, was the night he had caught him groping Jojo without consent. He made sure to banish him immediately.


    So, this was where he found himself? Lake¡¯s jaw hardened as he grit his teeth in irritation. He tucked his hands into his pocket to hide his tight fists.


    It was a good thing, then. He would only be murdering two birds with one stone.


    Immediately he was noticed, the rest of the crowd continued to cheer for he and his men. Jesse Wyatt raised his right hand and waved the crowd like a loved and proud king.


    ¡°Okay boys! Get yourselves any of these gypsies you want! They look like they can keep a man happy.¡± He announced.


    Lake, Kenji and Bec exchanged knowing looks. The three of them moved closer to the dancing girls.


    ¡°Alright girls, keep your heads held high. They are not any different from any of the customers at the casino. They¡¯re only murderers who we havee here to end.¡± Lake spoke into his mic. He watched as the girls rxed and increased their energy, drawing the attention of the rogues to themselves.


    Lake watched the blonde perv move to Zita Lowe. He knew the girl would be more than capable of handling him.


    He watched the men grab the girls one after the other. Even if he was going to be close to them, he knew that he had nothing to worry about. He trusted his warriors with his life.


    Everything was going smoothly and ording to n, until Jesse Wyatt stood in front of Ashley.


    Lake found himself turning his eyes to Kenji. Kenji¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot red. He began to drag his feet towards where Ashley stood. Lake¡¯s eyes widened and he spoke into his mic immediately.


    ¡°Kenji, don¡¯t.¡± He spat out.


    Kenji¡¯s eyes found him across the room. The man looked around and noticed the presence of some hidden guards, guards they had not stationed. The rogues also had their own backups. They could not afford to make any silly moves or it will ruin everything.


    When the man stood in front of Ashley, she swallowed hard and turned around. Her eyesnded on Kenji¡¯s and she shed him a short smile.


    ¡°Ashley, turn him down.¡± Kenji spoke with a hard tone.


    But Ashley knew she could not do that. If she turned him down, there was no telling what a man like him would do. Even if he did nothing, he might leave out of anger, and that would blow their chances of ever getting him. He was the reason they were here, she could not let the oppurtunity slide.


    But, she had to find a way to reassure Kenji. She could not look at him now that the man was standing in front of her, but she hoped that Kenji would understand her next message.


    ¡°You woulde with me. I find you worthy to please me.¡± The man in front of her bellowed, like nothing but a mad cow. Ashley looked up at him and shed him her most flirtatious smile.


    ¡°And you look like you need a woman like me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m careful and I won¡¯t hurt you. I have everything I need.¡± Ashley¡¯s fingers wandered to her pocket. Kenji¡¯s eyes followed it and saw her point to her injection. He understood immediately.


    ¡°Fine. But I¡¯lle with you.¡± He replied.


    Ashley swallowed hard.


    ¡°You had better be as good as you say you are.¡± The man in front of her, whom she recognized as Jesse Wyatt, growled.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ashley forced a chuckle, she slowly threw her head back, so that her eyes met with Kenji¡¯s, before she returned her gaze back to the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Jesse Wyatt gripped Ashley by her right hand and Ashley fought hard not to whine. He led her away from the dancing hall, into a door at the far end of the room. The door led them into dark corridor, the air reeked of marijuana and tobo, alcohol and wine. He continued to walk until he got to the ending of the corridor. He kicked the door open with his right leg, almost ripping the door off the hinges.


    A couple was already in the room. Both the man and woman were butt naked, deeply into each other. Ashley¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. They jerked up immediately they saw Jesse, both of them scrambled to their feet, grabbed their clothes from around the room and rushed out of the dimly lit room, butt naked. The purple neon lights blurred the true nature of the room, but Ashley could see the rumpled sheets of the bed the previous coupled had exited.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Before she could speak, Jesse Wyatt flung her to the bed with one swift move. Ashley felt her back crash against the soft mattress. She swallowed hard, cold sweat broke out from the skin of her forehead. The man had not even given her a chance to entice him. He had just thrown her to the bed almost immediately they stepped into the room.


    She tried to sit up. If she could use her sweet words to get him to rx, she was certain she could gain control of the situation. But, she was not lucky to be blessed with that option either. Jesse Wyatt stomped over to the bed and pulled her legs towards him. He climbed into the bed, trapping her between both his knees.


    Ashley continued to stare at him. Her heart pounded against her chest. Her mic was fixed in her right ear, like a tiny airpod no one else could notice, except they looked closely enough. Her syringe was in the pocket of her shorts. If she did not take charge of the situation, there was no telling what would happen to her.


    She saw his eyes brighten with greed and hunger. The old fool had the guts to lick his lower lip sensually, the gesture only made Ashley to grow nauseous. His firm hands charged towards her. One gripped her throat, while the other reached out to her right breast and squeezed it, hard.


    Ashley wanted to scream in pain and disgust, but she threw her head back and forced a sensual moan. The man groaned, she felt him harden against her thighs. She fought hard to swallow the bile that had risen from her stomach to her throat, she rolled her eyes to the back of her head, just to make him feel like he had an effect on her.


    It worked.


    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re tempting me, are you not?¡±


    She dug her teeth into her lower lip, and showed him just how to sensually lick his lips.


    ¡°I told you daddy, if you take things slowly, I would please you in ways you have never imagined.¡± She spoke with a soft voice.


    ¡°Fuck that!¡± He growled.


    He pushed her top to her neck, exposing her naked breasts to him. He groped both of them and squeezed them with force. Ashley feigned a louder moan, she threw her head back and arched her back, as though beckoning on him for more.


    If she could not take control of him, she would use his own control against him. One thing was certain; she had to think fast because she could not have sex with him.


    ¡°Fuck daddy! Yes, just like that. Hold me in the ces you want to.¡± As she moaned, she looked him dead in the eyes. The bulging in his pants increased.


    He leaned into her left ear and began to nt kisses all over her neck. His wet tongue licked her sweaty skin, her stomach revolted, but Ashley fought hard to heighten the sound of her fake moans.


    ¡°Oh goddess! I feel like I¡¯m in heaven!¡± She screamed. His right hand¡¯s grip on her breast tightened and she nodded in fake ecstasy.


    Ashley slowly reached for the syringe in her pocket. It was safe now that he had his guard down. His tongue and teeth continued to ravage her neck, while she brought the syringe up to his neck. In one swift move, she stabbed the skin of his neck with the needle.


    The man froze for a second, but she was barely able to empty the content of the syringe into his blood stream, before he screamed in pain and jumped off her.


    Ashley saw the man¡¯s eyes turn bloodshot red, but it was not because he was unbelievably horny this time. Fear was the first thing that gripped Ashley¡¯s chest. The look in the man¡¯s eyes demoralized her. She was not able to raise a fist, or do summersaults to her feet. As she watched him grunt, while his chest rose and fell heavily, all she could do was crawl backwards and pray for a miracle.


    Her back soon came in contact with the brick wall, and there was nowhere to turn to anymore.


    ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± Jesse snarled. He stomped toward Ashley and caught her ankles in his hands, when she tried to wriggle free, he dug his fingers deep into her skin, tearing past her flesh.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Ashley screamed at the top of her voice.


    *********************


    Lake:


    I was restless. I knew my mind would know no peace until I had the ones who we hade here for, safely locked up, chained and miserable.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I was pacing about the corridor when I heard the familiar voice scream. I walked briskly towards the door which the noise came from.


    ¡°Ben and Kenji, I¡¯m requesting for backup in the hallway. I repeat, I request for backup in the hallway.¡±


    I did not get a response, but I did not have the patience to wait for one. I burst the door open and rushed into the room.


    My eyes found Ashley on the bed, blood oozing from the skin of her ankles. She was panting heavily, while shaking violently. Panic stricken and confused, I recognized those two emotions very easily.


    I rushed to her side and held her.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ash? Did he hit you anywhere else?¡±


    Before she could speak, I heard the man behind me snarl. I turned sharply, only to find Jesse Wyatt staggering towards us. From the corner of my left eye, I could see the half empty syringe on the floor.


    Fuck.


    I sprang up to my feet and rushed to the man before he could get to me. He was weak, his stance was sloppy and slow. It was easy for me to grip his cor and throw punches into his face. I made sure my fist crashed on his nose and mouth, before he threw him to the ground, watching as his back crashed against the hard brick wall and he slipped to the ground. I wanted to kill him, the goddess knew that I wanted to continuously punch him until he tasted the blood of everyone he had ever murdered. The blood of the girls he had r*aped, the blood of the people he had driven bankrupt. I wanted to make him as miserable as he had made my people.


    But there was no time for that. I looked away from him and turned my gaze to Ashley. She was still on the bed. I picked her up and spooned her in my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. You¡¯re brave and strong.¡± I tried to reassure her, to calm her panic.


    I was already in front of the door, she is already safe, or so I thought.


    The sound of the loud gunshot was the first thing to keep me glued to the ground, before the stinging pain on my right shoulder followed.

 Chapter 127

    The sounds did not stop at one, neither did the pain. Lake stood straight, he did not know when Ashley dropped her feet on the ground and held on to him. Behind them, the gun dropped from Jesse Wyatt¡¯s right hand and fell to the ground. In no more than ten minutes, he was on the ground along with it.


    Lake staggered to the wall and felt himself slump to the ground. He could not raise any of his hands up, the pain behind them was severe. He could feel blood drain from his body. He knew he was soaking the wall with his blood.


    ¡°Lake!¡± Kenji screamed at the top of his voice. Bec was beside him, both of them rushed to Lake and Ashley. Ashley could barely manage to stand, so Kenji held on to her, pressing her head to his chest as he wrapped his arms around her. She as still shaking, sobbing endlessly and smitten with fear. Even while she was in his arms, Kenji¡¯s heart continued to pound against his chest, he could not imagine losing her. If Lake had note to help¡­


    Kenji shook his head. He did not even want to imagine it. Bec, on the other hand, peeped into the room and found Jesse Wyatt on the ground. He pulled his head back and turned to face Lake. The gamma lowered himself to where Lake sat and touched his friend¡¯s shoulder. His gaze traveled to the wall, it was eagerly soaking up his friend¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I want him alive.¡± Lake managed to mutter. He coughed violently and Bec took his shirt off. He ripped the cotton fabric into two and looked up at Kenji.


    ¡°Take care of the man inside, I¡¯ll handle Lake myself.¡± He spoke. Kenji was reluctant, but he was able to let go of Ashley. The doors around them began to open, and the other girls stepped out of their room almost simultaneously.


    ¡°Ashley!¡± Hadley screamed at the top of her voice when she saw her friend. She ran over to Ashley and held her.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± She said out loud. Bec looked up at Hadley. He tossed a piece of his torn shirt towards her. Hadley cut it midair and looked at him, awaiting directions.


    Bec was a doctor, and even if he did not specialize in injuries, he certainly did know one or two things about first aid. He tied his piece of clothing tight around Lake¡¯s bullet wound.


    He noticed his friend¡¯s eyes start to close. Bec narrowed his eyes on Lake, he was losing blood and growing weak at an rming rate. They had to get him out of here as soon as possible.


    Bec stood up and managed to pull his friend up.


    ¡°He is losing blood and is about to pass out! We have to get him to a hospital! Move!¡±


    While Hadley helped with Ashley and Bec carried Lake, the rest of the girls went ahead of them to make sure they were not stopped for any reason.


    *************


    Lights. Bright lights. The alpha was being moved in a stretcher.


    ¡°He¡¯s been shot! The patient needs surgery immediately!¡± Bec continued to scream at the top of his voice. His white vest was stained with Lake¡¯s blood


    The sound of the siren in front of the hospital door continued to ring in his ears.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s been injured! Help!¡± He heard the girls call out from behind him. The alpha could hear the panic in all their voices, the care. He was d, even if he died today, he would die happy.


    They had been sessful. The rogues had been captured, he trusted Kenji on that. And Bec? Bec was right here with him. If thest thing he saw was the face of his second best friend, Lake knew that he would die a happy man.


    At that moment, he was the most satisfied he had ever been in his life.


    Three doctors took hold of Lake¡¯s stretcher and stopped Bec and the girls from going any further.


    ¡°Vacate the ER! Vacate the ER!¡± The voices above him were unfamiliar now. They were not panicked, they were not certain, but they were reassuring.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get the bullets out of you, just be calm.¡± Even though the voices were distant, he could make out what was being said.


    Bec stood behind with the girls. He watched as Ashley was taken by a nurse and led to a chair. She settled into it and the nurse took off the clothing on her legs.


    Bec continued to pace about the room. Kenji had returned to the mansion to lock the rogues up. He was also on a mission to bring the alpha¡¯s father and grandmother. They had to see him, just in case¡­


    Bec stopped there. He ran his hands down the curly mass of hair on his head. Despite the air condition in the room, he could not bring himself to rx, or stop the beads of sweat that trickled from his forehead to the rest of his face.


    Hadley and Zelda held each other firmly, Zita sat and stared into nothing. Bec¡¯s eyes met with Brandy¡¯s, she did not have any emotion in them. She only stared at Ashley, who seemed to be crying while the nurse applied a colorless ointment on her injury.


    As if on cue, Brandy looked away from Ashley and her eyes met with Bec¡¯s. She understood the look in his eyes, she understood the usation, the anger. She turned her gaze away from him and walked to where Hadley and Zelda stood.


    If anything happened to the alpha, she would never be forgiven, especially not by the gamma. She knew this. It was why she was going to disappear as soon as the heat died down.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± Kenji¡¯s voice echoed in the hallway. Behind him, were the alpha¡¯s father and grandmother. The elderly woman¡¯s hands shivered as she held it up to her face, she was almost biting her fingers in fear.


    Bec swallowed hard and stood straight. The three of them stood in front of him, waiting on him for an answer.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself again, young man. Where is Lake?! Where is my son?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been taken into the ER sir, an emergency surgery.¡± Bec struggled to reply.


    The alpha¡¯s grandmother held on to her son. Alpha Cole turned to his mother and watched her eyes close slowly.


    ¡°Surgery, Cole. He¡¯s in surgery.¡± She mumbled underneath her breath. Cole held on to his mother¡¯s waist and rushed her to a nearby bench.


    ¡°Somebody get me a nurse!¡±

 Chapter 128

    They could hear the beeping sound of the life monitors stationed beside him. The rubber mask that supplied air to his lungs rested on his nose and covered his mouth. His entire upper limb was wrapped in bandages, which the sky blue hospital gown he had over him covered. Alpha Cole kept his eyes on his son. The beta and gamma stood outside and watched from the wide and transparent window.


    The short doctor touched vital parts of Lake¡¯s body, he spoke in hushed tones to the nurse and two younger doctors. The younger doctors took notes, while the nurse held on to the doctor¡¯s note pad. When they were done, the doctor looked up at the alpha and shed him a polite smile. Alpha Cole did not return the smile. He was worried about his son, and until he knew what was his son¡¯s fate was, he would not know peace.


    ¡°I would like to speak to you in private, alpha Cole.¡± The doctor spoke politely. Cole turned to his mother. Her eyes were closed and her lips were spread apart, she seemed to be fast asleep. Cole returned his eyes to the doctor.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about her, she is fast asleep.¡± He replied.


    The doctor looked over his shoulder, to the sleeping woman beside him. He heaved a sigh and shrugged his shoulders before he continued.


    ¡°The bullet, or bullets, that hit the alpha were not just any normal ones. They were poisonous, with a rare Sulphur that is not supposed to be found in the bloodstream. If he wasn¡¯t an alpha wolf, he would not have been able to make it.¡±


    Alpha Cole swallowed hard. It had not crossed his mind, not even once, that there woulde a time he would be scared to lose his son. He had never thought that there would be a time he would stand beside Lake¡¯s bed and wish that they had not fought as often as they used to, that he had listened more. They say you do not know the value of what you have until you¡¯re on the verge of losing it. The alpha¡¯s father understood that saying very clearly now, because he could feel his fear freeze the sole of his feet.


    ¡°So, since he is an alpha wolf, what do you say his chances of survival are?¡± He tried to sound brave and ready for the worst. But Cole was far from ready for anything. He needed his son to be alive and well.


    ¡°Well, the poison only numbed some of his limbs. The surgery helped to repair most of the damage done to his vital cells so he is sure to wake up. We just don¡¯t know when, but I can assure you that we will continue to do our best. You have no reason to be frightened.


    Oh! He did alright. But he was going to take the doctor¡¯s word for it. Cole found himself heaving a sigh of relief. Now, all he had to do was wait for Lake to get better, wake up and face the duties that waited for him.


    ¡°One more thing, alpha.¡± The doctor called out. The alpha looked down at him with an arched left brow.


    ¡°Is there a problem? Because you just said¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all, not at all. I was just wondering. Did the alpha recently reject someone? Or was he recently rejected by his mate?


    Alpha Cole narrowed his eyes on the doctor. That was certainly not a question he heard every day. Why would the doctor ask that when his son was currently in what looked and felt to him like a deathbed?


    ¡°Not at all. Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°We detected some signals from his heartst night, during the surgery. When we scanned we found nothing, but after checking his previous medical records, we found that he hade here onceining about the same kind of pain that we always detect from wolves who have severed a mate bond.¡± The doctor replied. It was a straight forward and honest one, but it confused the alpha.


    ¡°Then you have your facts wrong. My son has not rejected a mate in five years, nor has he ever been rejected. Surely, the pain of five years ago cannot just pop out from nowhere. Or can it?¡± As he spoke, he arched a left brow at the doctor. The middle-aged man did not bother to speak any further.


    The doctor looked back at Lake, before returning his eyes to Alpha Cole.


    ¡°I wish we were wrong, Alpha Cole, but we seldom are. But, if you insist, I would run more tests and scans, just to be sure that we are not missing something very¡­ vital.¡± He replied.


    The alpha snorted, sneering at the man¡¯s white coat.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should.¡±


    The doctor shed the alpha a polite smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    *************


    Kenji sat close to her bed, he had done so throughout the night and there was no indication he was going to be leaving anytime soon.


    She was asleep, and he watched her rest her pretty head, while he stayed awake as though he were guarding her from nightmares.


    When she woke up, Kenji got her a breakfast of coffee and pancakes. He watched her ravage the meal like a hungry she-wolf, while heughed. His eyes sparkled with adoration as he looked at her, all fear he had previously had in his heart was gone, all gone.


    That afternoon, he sat by her side while she read a book quietly. When she shook her head and dropped it on the wooden cab by her right, Kenji¡¯s left hand squeezed her right knee gently.


    Her wounds were already starting to heal, but she had been kept in the hospital for close supervision, due to the severity of the anxiety and panic attack she experienced in the ounds.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked.


    Ashley rested her gaze on the loving man, before shaking her head.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. The book was just boring the crap out of me.¡± Ashley replied, making sure that she stared into his rosy and loving eyes.


    ¡°You know you can talk to me right? I¡¯m here.¡± Kenji added. Ashley¡¯s chest rose and fell as she sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s just¡­ I was really scared, you know. He was, he was going to hurt me¡­ I could see it, and then¡­¡±


    Kenji¡¯s grip on her knee tightened. Ashley paused and stared down at her leg. Kenji¡¯s eyes followed her gaze before he realized what he was doing. He shook his head and released her from his grip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He muttered, but loud enough for her to hear.


    Ashley¡¯s heart warmed at the sight. She knew that he cared about her, and it ddened her heart.


    She shed him her ever-charming smile.


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about it. Come on, where was I?¡± She added the second sentence with a shortugh.


    Kenji shook his head with a broad smile on his face, while he leaned closer to her.

 Chapter 129

    Jojo:


    We opened the restaurant early that morning. We were still new around the block, so people did not know us that much. But it did not matter, we were still pulling customers in, even if it was nothingpared to the crowd we used to have at Ten.


    Mel and I started by cleaning the tables and chairs, while the newly employed cleaner mopped the floor. After that, we headed to the counter and bnced the ount for the previous day, while Mrs. Smith and the cook got the meals on the menu for the day ready.


    By 10am, we were done with everything. The floors were sparkling, the tables were neat and in order, and the meals were bubbling from the hot pots in the kitchen, the aroma was slipping into the main restaurant. Mel and I continually peeped into the kitchen and Mrs. Smith snapped at us every time. She didter give us two croissants each though. And it was lovely, so tasty and fluffy that I could only help but pity anyone who wouldn¡¯t taste the croissant today.


    At exactly ten minutes past ten, the ss door of the restaurant swung open, and a gentle looking man stepped into the room. He closed the door behind him and closed his eyes, as though he was savoring the aroma of the restaurant. Mel was not at the desk, so I knew I was the one who would have to take his order.


    I would have been terrified by how he stood in front of the door with his eyes closed, if he did not look so dashing in his army green colored tuxedo and matching pants, the ck inner shirt made everything look more¡­ daring. He liked to y with colors, Mel would be delighted to see him.


    I stood in front of him, he still had not opened his eyes or looked to see who was steadily approaching him.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯re enjoying the aroma already. Why don¡¯t you get seated quickly, so you can savor the taste as well?¡± I greeted, shing my most polite smile. It was a genuine one anyway, I was happy to see he was already enjoying the smell.


    His eyes opened and he looked down at me. My gaze locked with transparent grey orbs, almost so clear that I could see through them, into his skull.


    ¡°Oh! Forgive my manners. I have just not perceived anything so good in¡­ a very long time.¡± He spoke with the ent of the people of Ten.


    Of course he would! He probably lived here!


    I chuckled and ced my right hand on my hip.


    ¡°Then I should get you started with a fresh ss of her best-selling lemonade. Your review has melted my heart.¡± I replied sharply.


    His eyes lingered on my face while he remained silent. I corked my right brow and he blinked rapidly. Realizing he had just caught himself staring, his cheeks turned a dark shade of red. I really did not know what to do about that.


    I ushered him to a seat by the window and watched as he settled into it.


    ¡°Allfy and cozy now, aren¡¯t we?¡± I asked. I pulled my pen from my pocket and held out my notepad.


    ¡°I would start you off with our finest lemonade, just like I promised. Our menu is on the table; you can pick what you like.¡± I continued. He shed me a small smile, and stared into the menu.


    ¡°I want something light, so I¡¯ll have two croissants and¡­ well, the lemonade you promised.¡±


    I could almost feel myself jump in excitement.


    ¡°Great minds think alike! You¡¯re in luck, because the croissants are smoking hot and fresh today.¡± I said aloud, while I penned down his order.


    ¡°I have a feeling everything in this restaurant is smoking hot.¡±


    My hand stopped immediately. My gaze slowly flickered from my notepad to his face. The smile on his face was genuine, not flirtatious, not condescending. He was doing what Mel and I liked to call ¡°honest flirting¡±.


    Our eyes met and I quickly turned back to my scribbling pad.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get your orders right away!¡±


    I turned away from him and walked as fast as my legs could take me. I didn¡¯t sprint away because I was scared or repulsed, in fact, it was the total opposite. I rushed away because I wasn¡¯t scared or repulsed. I found his aura friendly, and male friends were thest things I needed.


    I stepped into the kitchen to get his order and by the time I was out, Mel was staring at him from the counter where she stood.


    ¡°Back from breakfast break already?¡± I teased her with a taunting smile. She turned to face me, before shaking her head. She looked over to the handsome stranger, and back at me. When she winked, I shook my head and walked away.


    I got to his table with the tray in my hands. He looked away from his phone screen and fixed his eyes on me.


    ¡°They smell amazing.¡± He spoke, with nothing but pure delight in his eyes. I found myself smiling at him, but deep down, I felt it was more of a blush than an actual smile. He was friendly, his aura was pleasant, that was all.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m Anthony, by the way.¡±


    I ced the tray on the table, wondering how easily his name had strolled into the conversation.


    ¡°Am I obligated to tell you mine now?¡± My reply was a question, a tricky one. His reply would determine if I continued to remain friendly or not.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be if I decide to blind my eyes to the name tag on your apron. Beautiful color by the way, the ck suits your¡­¡± He paused when I leered at him.


    He cleared his throat and picked up the napkin by his side. He pressed it to his mouth and feigned a cough, I fought back the urge tough.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just eat.¡± He started.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jojo, and it¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Anthony. You¡¯re from around here?¡± He had been polite to me; it was only necessary I returned the¡­ gesture.


    ¡°Well, yes. I live here, even if I don¡¯t stay here much. I¡¯m an art collector, so I travel most of the time.¡± He replied me. I noticed how the dark strands of his hair were a stark contrast to the gray color of his eyes.


    ¡°Ouuu. Art collector sounds very interesting. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy eating the art in front of you as much as you enjoy collecting art.¡±


    Goddess! I didn¡¯t realize how cringe that sounded until it was already out of my mouth.


    But he didn¡¯t wince. Instead, he continued to look into my eyes as he smiled.


    ¡°I have a feeling I will.¡±

 Chapter 130

    Jojo:


    I turned on my heels and exited his table, but for good this time. I had a lot to focus on and I told myself that Mel would be the one to pick up his bill, not me. He was nice, far too nice for myfort. Mel seemed to be thinking the exact opposite, she was already winking at me before I got to the counter. I shook my head and stepped in, watching as her eyes continued to dance from the handsome stranger to me.


    I picked up the calctor and busied myself with looking at it, even though I was not working on anything. I could still see Mel look at him. I was forced to roll my eyes at some point.


    ¡°Stop that, Mel.¡± I sneered.


    She turned to me, feigning a frown. I mean, I know that she was back to her yer ways, but he was a customer, and¡­


    Okay, maybe I did not have any good reason why she could not stare at him like that. Besides the fact that it would be very weird for him to turn around and find her doing so.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t be the only one seeing how freaking hot that guy is! Like, who makes green look so good?! Trust me, I¡¯ve never seen green look that good, except on grass.¡± My best friend replied me in a rather very fruity tone.


    My eyes wandered to where he sat. She was right, he was really cute. I cleared my throat and turned away from him immediately. Whether he was cute or not was none of my business, I had to keep that in mind.


    ¡°Yeah, I see it. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should stare at him until your eyes fall off.¡±


    ¡°Oh! It totally does, my love.¡± As she spoke, Mel slowly approached me. I watched as she put her right hand over my shoulder and pinched my cheek softly.


    ¡°And, I think he has eyes on you.¡± She blurted out.


    My own eyes rolled on default. I allowed my eyes dance over to hers as I scoffed and turned away.


    ¡°Not a freaking chance, Mel. You know I do not give two shits about that. I do not care about men, Mel. I want nothing to do with any of them, please. I have a baby to take care of, and a broken heart to mend. There¡¯s a lot right now, Mel. You know this.¡± I returned my eyes to the calctor screen and I took my fake calction very seriously.


    ¡°I understand, Jo, trust me. But all of this, it¡¯s not the end of the world. You have to give love and receive love, it¡¯s really important.¡±


    My right thumb froze on the number two button while I turned slowly to her. Was this really Mel, or had she been possessed by an evil spirit?


    ¡°That¡¯s really rich,ing from someone who swore never to love just few days ago.¡± I bit back.


    She shrugged and pulled her hand from my shoulder.


    ¡°Come on, Jo. You know my case is different.¡±


    Nope. As a matter of fact, I did not.


    ¡°Shawn was my first mate, my first love. After so many years of ying around, I thought I had finally found the one and I was faithful to the core. Shawn was my everything. The only love I had ever known.¡±


    ¡°And I only found out my mate was my mate after I was rejected, because I did not have a wolf to sense him in the first ce. I still stand by my word, Mel. I do not need a man in my life, I do not want a man in my life. All they do is leave sadness, pain and regret behind.¡± I added. I saw how her eyes sparkled with obvious pity, but I paid her no mind.


    ¡°You know Jo, not all men are bad. We just happened to meet the ones that¡­ well, are not so good.¡±


    I scoffed. I had not intended to, believe me, but it was something I could not help.


    ¡°I met the wrong one, Mrs. Smith met the wrong one, you met the wrong one, my mother met the wrong one. Tell me, my dearest friend. Exactly where are these good men you speak off?¡±


    Mel shed me a charming smile, she blew a kiss into the air and I pretended to dodge it.


    ¡°Seek, my love, and you shall find.¡± She replied.


    I rolled my eyes and picked up a pen from the wooden table.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m seeking right now is peace of mind. And that is not synonymous with having men in your life.¡± I retorted.


    I could feel Mel¡¯s eyes on me as I scribbled the handsome stranger¡¯s bill into a note sheet. I tore it off and handed it over to her. When she raised a brow at me, I shifted my eyes to where the stranger sat.


    ¡°You¡¯re handling this,¡± I spoke.


    She smiled and took the paper from me.


    ¡°You know Jo, sometimes I get the feeling that somewhere inside your heart, some part of your heart wishes that the alpha would show up at your doorstep, confessing his infinite love.¡± When she finished, I could see she as fighting hard not tough.


    I rolled my eyes and turned away from her.


    I was doing nothing of that such. Or, was I?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a fool to dream such a dream, Mel.¡± I was never anything to him. And I knew I would never be.


    When she moved to take the stranger¡¯s bill, I disappeared into the kitchen. I did not want to watch the stranger leave the restaurant, I had a feeling he would ask to see meter, and I did not want that.


    Mrs. Smith was busy with the dishes, while I helped the cook shred onions.


    Suddenly, we all heard the sound of ss shattering on the tiled floor. I turned swiftly. Mrs. Smith was staring at the broken te in shock. The cook rushed to get a broom, while I walked carefully, over to where Mrs. Smith stood.


    Her eyes widened as she stared at the te. I ced my hands on her shoulders, in a bid to calm her down.


    ¡°Are you alright, ma¡¯am?¡± I asked. She was too tense, too stiff.


    She turned sharply.


    ¡°Something is wrong, Jojo. Something is wrong somewhere, I can feel in the pit of my stomach.¡± She replied.


    There was worry in her eyes, grave fear, ripe as a yellow mango fruit.


    She ced her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Is everything okay with the baby? Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Her panic was slowly driving me to my own edge.


    ¡°I¡­ uhmm¡­ maybe. I mean, when I woke up this morning, I felt something float in my belly. Felt like a small fish was swimming inside me. I¡­ I don¡¯t know if this means anything¡­¡± She pulled her hands from my shoulders and walked past me.


    I turned the running tap off, before I turned to look at her.


    ¡°Something is going wrong somewhere; it feels like a part of me has been hurt.¡± She continued.


    Now, I was confused. But I moved to her, in order to calm her down.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 131

    Lake:


    ¡°Jade, don¡¯t worry about that. The nurses will¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, Lake! I can¡¯t leave your welfare to the nurses. I have been doing it for two weeks since you couldn¡¯t see me. It doesn¡¯t matter that I continue now that you can.¡± Jade replied stubbornly, picking the tes from the tray in front of me and setting it on the cab. She pulled out a towel from her back pocket and gently wiped my lips with it.


    She was wrong about one thing though. I had seen her take care of me, time and time again. The only difference between now and then was that I did not have the power or strength to stop her then, but I did now. She was the one who led me to bath, whoundered and pressed my clothes, she supervised my meals and even my glucose injections.


    She sat by me onte nights and early mornings. When I so much as moved a finger, she would rush to me and call the doctor. When I sneezed, she would rush to me and call the doctor. She had been nothing but extremely nice to me in the past few weeks. If one who did not know the history of our rtionship saw her, he or she would tell me I would be a fool to let her go.


    However, her kindness did nothing but evoke guilt and slight irritation from me. Guilt because I knew I did not need or deserve her care. Irritation because I wished she would just¡­ leave me alone.


    Soon, the door opened and my father stepped into the room. Jade rose on seeing him. I watched as she rushed to pick up the tray, she bowed to him before she stepped out the room, just in time to turn around and smile at me. I felt myself flinch, honestly.


    My father turned toward the door, shook his head and turned back to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you do not know what you have, Lake.¡±


    Here he was again. I still waited for the day my father and I would see eye to eye on something, anything at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rather not, father,¡± I added. I watched as he stepped further into the room. He leaned on the wall and slipped his hands into his pocket.


    ¡°You have to marry her, Lake. You do not have a choice at this point. She has been with you, and would forever continue to be with you. You must see past your ego and whatever other thing you have and see that she is ideal for you, son.¡± My father added. If I did not know better, I would have thought he was genuinely worried about me.


    I shrugged and looked away from him.


    ¡°I would only consider being with anyone when I have found my mother. Besides¡­¡± I could not believe I was about to say this to my father, but I was going to.


    ¡°¡­ there is someone I need to apologize to.¡± Our eyes met each other¡¯s. He arched his right brow as he leered at me, I returned it with full and equal intensity.


    ¡°I do hope, for your sake more than mine, that you are not referring to that¡­ stripper girl.¡±


    The words, ¡°stripper girl¡±, left his tongue in such a condescending manner. I sat up straight and sneered at my father. The man seemed very displeased and far from surprised. It was very obvious that he knew something, something I had not expected him to know.


    ¡°How do you know of the stripper female, father?¡± I snickered.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but the voice of my rage and anger were louder.


    ¡°Hold on, father. You must also add the reason you have been keeping tabs on me and spying on me like I am a little boy. Why are you insistent on forcing your way into my life? Why are you so obsessed with controlling me?¡± The more I thought about it, the more my heart squeezed in my chest, and the faster my anger boiled at the pit of my stomach.


    My father was going to speak again. It was very typical of my father to have words to use in his defense, all the time.


    ¡°You are my son, Lake. And I would only do what is best for¡­¡±


    No! He could hit me with any other one of his bullshit lines and I would dly swallow his deceit for the sole reason that it as his sperm that birthed me, but not this lie.


    ¡°Yourself, father! You have only always done what was best for yourself! What your ego and pride requested of you! Tell me, tell me just one reason you believed sending my mother away from me was going to be for my good. You grew up with your mother. Hell, father! She is still here for you, even till now. But you stole that away from me, and the only thing you thought about then, was your bruised ego!¡± I could tell I was raising my voice. My back and the back of my head hurt badly, but I did not care.


    My father was beyond furious. He leaned out of the wall and his hands were now rolled into tight fists beside him.


    I turned my eyes away from him. I did not want to see him, not right now.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me, father.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Amidst his anger, he managed to speak to me.


    ¡°Lake¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you do not.¡± I spat out. I made sure both my bitterness and anger were evident in my tone.


    I saw his shoulders fall, while he turned around to exit the room. Once he walked out, Jade followed the door, into the room. She stood in the middle of the room and turned her gaze to me.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She asked, in her ever calm tone. At first nce, you would never believe such a person had the ability to be all shades of crazy, but I saw past her act like it was a-like veil.


    I heaved a sigh and adjusted myself in my bed.


    ¡°Look, Jade. My father has not beenpletely honest with you, but I am going to be, because you are a caring person, and you¡­ everyone deserves the truth.¡±


    She shook her head and walked to me. She knew what I was about to say, but wished I would not say it.


    ¡°I do not see myself spending the rest of my life with you, Jade.¡± There. I dropped it as bluntly as I could. There was no way my sentence could be misunderstood.


    She froze on the spot. I noticed her whole body crumble to the ground, even though she still stood on her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± She sniffed back invisible tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re rejecting me again.¡± She muttered, but loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°No, Jade. I am giving you a chance at a better life, a life where you can be genuinely loved. I know what I have put you through, I understand the pain of rejection just as much as you do. At first, I was looking out for you, but now, I do not want to have to treat you like my father treated my mother.¡±


    She arched a brow at me, I could sense she was visibly angry. It was more than obvious from the emptiness in her eyes.


    ¡°I do not know if you know about them, but my mother suffered gravely because my father did not love her. She was miserable, so she left. And? I was left to live with the pain of not having a mother beside me for more than twenty-five years. I would never love you the way you deserve and the way you should be loved; the way every woman should be loved. I do not want you to end up like my mother. I do not want that for you, Jade.¡±

 Chapter 132

    FIVE MONTHS LATER


    Lake:


    Nine men were arranged in a row, with their knees pressed grazing the sand of the earth. Kenji, Bec, and I watched from a distant hill, while nine of our warriors stood behind them. These rogues had been sentenced to death after being found guilty of rape, theft, murder, and arson.


    ¡°Do you think the rogues would learn their lesson now? I mean, they should. But those people are born rebellious. They were punished by your father and his fathers before him, but they find a way to rise every generation.¡± Kenji spoke up. Bec turned to him, before fixing his gaze on me.


    Kenji was right about that. My father had fought to keep the rogues in check all his life. But just when he thought the ounds had learned their ce, they returned with Jesse Wyatt. The thought of the man¡¯s name made my stomach turn. I fought hard to hide the frown, more for myself than for anything else, but it betrayed me. I could feel my face contort with anger.


    The only reason he was not about to be sent to hell along with his minions was that I had ns for him. Yes.


    I wanted him to see Jojo after I found her. I wanted him to be faced with the beautiful face of the daughters and if possible, the wife, that he abandoned. I wanted him to be haunted by the faces of his children, by the memories of what he had done to them. Death was too good a punishment for all that he had done, I could not set his soul free from the damnation of the earth so easily. I rather he seeks death without being able to find it. That was the best and fastest way to kill a man with a soul as wicked as his.


    One by one, their heads were removed from their necks. I found myself taking delight in watching the head of the man who had dared to touch Jojo without her consent, roll to the ground. It was helpless, hopeless, lifeless.


    When it was all over, Kenji, Bec, and I returned to my vi in Kenji¡¯s car. I had just been discharged a month ago, after careful analysis by almost every doctor in the hospital. I was still unfit to drive, but I was able to walk on my own and feed myself food now. It felt good to be back in the real world. The prison called the hospital did no good to me at all.


    They both walked into the vi with me. I had told them I had something very urgent and important to tell them, which was true. I needed their help because I had nowe to terms with the fact that they were my friends and I could not always do everything on my own. Our short visit to the ounds had taught me that vital lesson.


    I ushered them into my office, I stepped into the office before them, walked to my table, and settled into my chair, while I watched Kenji close the door behind us, and Bec approach the first seat in front of me. When they were both seated with their eyes on my face, I started to speak.


    ¡°I need your help¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s a first.¡± Kenji cut in, Bec tried to force back hisughter, but it got the better of him.


    I could not get angry, because I knew he was right.


    ¡°Well, there is a first time for everything. Is there not? Back to business¡­¡± I took my eyes off them, pulled my cab open, and slipped tworge files out of thepartment. Both men cast me confused nces as I opened and ced the files on the table.


    ¡°Lake¡­¡± Kenji started to speak, but I cut in sharply.


    ¡°I need your help finding a good private detective. I¡­ I need to find my mother and Jojo Wyatt, and I need to do that as soon as possible. They are not in Rush pack, I do not¡­¡± I did not understand why I felt very sad just thinking about them.


    I did not know if my mother would ever forgive me for wrongly judging her, I did not know if she would ever take me back. I did not know if Jojo would ever want to see my face again, but I knew that I would only regret not trying.


    Kenji stared at me with some kind of pride in his eyes, as though he was very happy about something I did not know about. While Bec stared down at the files.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± He asked.


    I leaned into my chair and crossed my right leg over my left.


    ¡°Pictures and a short biography, it also contains images of thest ces they were seen and any other information that would be necessary. This is extremely important to me; they need to be found as soon as possible.¡±


    Immediately after I finished speaking, Kenji and Bec exchanged knowing nces. They turned to me simultaneously, before they spoke ¨C still at the same time.


    ¡°I think I know someone.¡±


    ****************


    Jojo:


    Red fancy candle lights on the table, a bottle of champagne, and two flutes by the side with a round te filled with a giant spicy-looking lobster and spinach sd.


    I sat across him in my red dress, the table was pushed back a bit because of the huge belly bump. I found myself leaning backward when I knew I should have been digging into the meal.


    But the table and the meal were the least of my problems. My problem was the fact that I knew why we were here.


    ¡°Does the meal make you nauseous? I can always order another and pack this one up for¡­¡±


    I raised my right hand and smiled faintly, dismissing the rest of his sentence in a friendly way.


    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s fine. You could ask them to pack it up if that¡¯s allowed. I mean, you know how these fancy restaurants can be.¡± I spoke, managing a chuckle as I rolled my eyes.


    Heughed. I watched him pull his wallet out of his pocket.


    ¡°There is nothing a very generous tip can¡¯t do.¡± He replied to me. I found myselfughing.


    So, how did we go from a customer at the restaurant to having dinner in a fancy one? Well, I¡¯ll tell you.


    As fate would have it, the day I met Anthony at the restaurant was not thest time we saw each other. After that day, he frequented the restaurant for breakfast and dinner so much that he won customer of the month for five months in a row.


    In those five months, we happened to get closer. He was very funny, honest, sweet, and sincere. Mrs. Smith loved him, so Mel and Valerie. Before you know it, before any of us knew it, he was part of the family.


    He must have done some free publicity for us because we started getting regr customers, and I mean top-notch customers, even though we did not look like the one we were in now.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He helped Mrs. Smith set up a page on social media for the restaurant, where we took and disyed pictures of our menu, best-presented meals, and even short clips of our customers¡¯ reviews ¨C with their permission of course.


    In all these five months, I could tell he was not just doing everything because he was a good person ¨C he was, but that was not the sole aim. On several asions, he had forfeited work to apany me to antenatal sessions. I once caught him reading a book on fatherhood and how to support a heavily pregnant wife.


    It was very obvious that the man was in love with me, and that was what bothered me.


    I leaned out of the chair, into the table, and cleared my throat. His eyes narrowed on me.


    ¡°You need some water?¡±


    He was always so quick to respond to my needs.


    ¡°No, no, Anthony, I need to speak to you.¡±


    With the way he dropped his fork and melted into his seat, I could tell he knew what I was about to say. There was no need for me to beat around the bush.


    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s not because you¡¯re a bad person. You might be the best man I have ever had the opportunity toe across¡­¡±


    ¡°So what is the matter, Jo?¡± He cut in. I swallowed hard and watched as he leaned into the table and stretched his hand, he slowly and gently ced his right hand on mine.


    ¡°I love you, Jo. I have loved you from the second I caught you smiling at me and intend to love you for life. Please Jo, if you just¡­¡±


    I heaved a sigh and shook my head. That was the problem, I could not reciprocate these feelings.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, Anthony. I can¡¯t give you the love the deserve, I can¡¯t love you the way you love me because I¡¯m not capable of it.¡± I could not, there was so much going on in my life and a man was the least of my worries. In fact, it was not part of my worries at all.


    ¡°Please, Anthony. I need you to understand.¡±


    I expected him to pull his hand away from mine. I expected him to withdraw from me and everything about me.


    But once again, he surprised me.


    All he did was gently squeeze the hand he held and sh a smile.


    ¡°I understand Jo. And it doesn¡¯t matter. If a friend is all you¡¯re ever going to see me as then I intend to be the best friend you¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    I threw my head back as Iughed. His eyes were still fixed on me, shining brightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to let Mel hear that,¡± I added.


    He chuckled.


    ¡°I certainly do not.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Jojo:


    On the twelfth day of the tenth month ten years ago, my sister was born. On this day ten years ago, I watched Valerie in her baby court. Her eyes were yet to open and she was so small and fragile that I was scared toy a finger on her. My mother turned over to her with a smile on her face. She looked at me and asked, ¡°she¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    I nodded my head, eager to have her in my arms, so close to my chest.


    ¡°She is mum.¡±


    One decadeter, my sister was still the best thing that had ever happened to me. She was still my rock, my support, the only one whom I knew I could lean on. She was my everything. We had been through small, big, thick, and thin together. Even on days when I did not deserve to be called her older sister, she loved and cared for me nevertheless. She was a diamond, a rare gem and I was really lucky to have someone like her in my life.


    So many times, I had sat down to ask myself what life would have been like if Valerie had not been in it. The answer never came, because I could not phantom a life where I did note back home to Valerie¡¯s caring smile and sweet caresses, a world where I could not reach out to hold her hand and she could not hold mine.


    I did not think I ever wanted to live a life like that.


    It was for this reason that I decided to throw a small party for her. To celebrate her one decade on Earth, I wanted to throw her the biggest party my pocket could afford, but she would not let me.


    ¡°I just want something on the beach,¡± She had said.


    ¡°Just you, aunt Mel, Mrs. Smith, mum, uncle Anthony and I. That¡¯s all I want, Jo. That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    I decided to grant her wishes. To celebrate her tenth birthday, Mel and I organized a pic on the beach. Mrs. Smith baked a cake representing her favorite Disney princess, Aurora. It was a tall cake, almost two feet. The princess was in a pink dress, while her doll had blonde strands of hair. The inscription, ¡°Ley love is Ten¡± was written with white icing on the Disney princess¡¯s dress. Valerie could not stop screaming when she saw it.


    I was more than happy to see my sister looking like a princess. Mel had designed a short pink dress for her. My sister¡¯s hair was styled like a princess¡¯s and she had a tiny tiara on her head,pleting the look.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Ley Ley! Happy birthday to you!¡± We all sang in cheers as I led her to where the others were standing already. Anthony was dressed in khaki shorts and a loose ck vintage shirt. He took off his sunsses when he saw her. I noticed how Valerie¡¯s eyes brightened as she saw him.


    ¡°Uncle Tony! You came!¡± She screamed at the top of her voice.


    ¡°Oh, yes I did munchkin! Now smile.¡±


    As Valerie¡¯s cheeks and lips spread out into a broad smile, Anthony brought his camera up to his eyes and captured two pictures of her.


    ¡°Come on girl, give me more princess moves.¡± He called out.


    Valerie continued to pose in front of the camera while he took pictures. Soon, I joined in and Mel followed.


    At some point, my gaze traveled to my mother who was seated in her wheelchair. She stared at the three of us with a bright smile on her face. Even though she could not remember us, seeing her happy was more than enough for me.


    Mel walked over to where Mrs. Smith stood and managed to drag her into the picture. After what seemed like three hours of capturing moments in pictures, we decided to dive into games and dancing.


    We ran races and chased each other around the beach. Anthony chose to take pictures most of the time.


    ¡°I just always want to make sure you look this happy.¡± He had said to me.


    Mrs. Smith sat on the ground, besides my mother. I could not tell what she was thinking of, but I knew she seemed distant most of the time. It could not be because of the restaurant because, by all standards, it was doing very great. We all had our different struggles, so I could only hope that she got over hers.


    My mother, on the other hand, held her smile and pped at regr intervals when either I or Valerie won the race.


    There was no alcohol present, so Mel spent most of her time swaying her hips to the beat of the music and sipping coconut water from a fresh coconut.


    When we got bored of racing each other to and fro the beach, Valerie and I decided to join Mel in our dancing. Soon, Anthony dropped the camera and joined us. It was safe to say that I had not seen Valerie this happy in a long time.


    As we held hands and danced round the circle, I watched her throw her head back inughter times without number, it was how I knew that I always wanted to be the reason she smiled so¡­


    ¡°Jojo?!¡±


    I did not know if it was the familiarity in the voice, the confusion in the voice, or the shock in the voice. But, one of them certainly made me turn sharply in the direction of the voice.


    My green orbs met with the electric green ones of my mother. And her jaw dropped in shock. My hands dropped, leaving Valerie¡¯s. I watched as my mother¡¯s eyes widened while her gaze shifted from me to my sister who stood beside me.


    ¡°Valerie, is that you?¡±


    My jaw dropped in that instant.


    I¡¯m sorry. What exactly is happening here?


    As if on cue, someone paused the music, I knew because I could hear the sound of my heart pounding furiously against my chest.


    Was this really what it was starting to look like, or was I being given false hope?


    Tears welled up in my mother¡¯s eyes. Her lips parted, as though she wanted to speak but the tears would note out. At that moment, I watched her try to rise from her seat, but she struggled to keep her legs on the ground.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice as I ran to her. I held her hands and ced her back in her seat. Her eyes continued to dance around my face as though she wanted to be sure she was looking at me. I tried to swallow the lump in my throat, tried to fight back the tears that stung my eyelids.


    But once her frail palms rested on the skin of my cheeks, I lost the will and resolve to fight them. I allowed my tears to flow on their own ord.


    ¡°Jojo. Is this you?¡±


    I nodded frantically. It was me who could not muster the courage to speak now.


    She looked over my shoulder and fixed her eyes on Valerie, who was slowly walking towards us.


    ¡°And that¡­ she is Valerie. My¡­ my baby Valerie.¡±


    I sniffed in my tears, wiping my eyes with the back of my palms.


    ¡°She¡¯s all grown up now, mum.¡±


    ¡°Heavens! How long was I gone?¡± She asked, staring down at me.


    How could I bring myself to answer that question?


    ¡°Eight¡­ eight years.¡±


    Her hands fell from my face and dropped to her sides. She stared at me with shock and disbelief, while her tears continued to flow freely.


    ¡°Can you ever forgive me, Jojo? I was¡­ was gone for so long. I wasted many years and all for what? All because I could not find the courage to leave. All because I could not be strong for you and Valerie. I even¡­ I even taught you that a man hit you to correct you, even when I knew it was a lie. I ruined your life, Jojo. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Valerie knelt by my side and held our mother¡¯s hand. I did not know if I dared to do that.


    ¡°You did not ruin our lives, mum. Sure, Jojo and I went through really hard times, but Jojo was always there for me, aunt Mel too. With them around, I always knew that nothing could go wrong. I do not know what happened, but I know that there was not a day Jo did not have hope that you woulde back to us. Even when the doctors stopped believing, Jojo never¡­¡± Valerie was crying now.


    ¡°Jojo never gave up.¡± She continued.


    ¡°I do not know much about you, ma¡¯am. But I¡¯m certain that you did not raise quitters, you raised fighters. Jojo and Ley are my blood rtions now, and I would do anything for them.¡± Mel spoke up, while she stood behind me.


    I looked up at my mother¡¯s face and found her staring down at me, as though waiting for me to speak.


    I sniffed in my tears and said the only words that coulde to my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s good to have you back, mum.¡±

 Chapter 134

    The day after the party was free for all of them. It was a public holiday in Ten, so Valerie did not need to worry about school. In remembrance of the death of the former of alpha of Ten pack, shops, schools and other business centers were required to be closed. Jojo had dropped her mother in the hospital after holding her and crying for what seemed like forever. After that, she returned to the beach house where she had a breakfast of roasted marshmallow and greased bacon, specially prepared by Mrs Smith herself.


    It was hard to deny the fact that the woman owned every meal she ever set out to prepare. When Mrs Smith cooked, she cooked with her heart and for the love of cooking. No matter where you were in the world, her meals always had a way of making you feel at home.


    ¡°Can I get an extra te?!¡± Jojo called out from the dinning, as she carried her empty te into the kitchen.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Valerie called out, running behind Jojo while clutching her empty te in her hands.


    Mrs Smith had her favorite cherry colored apron tied around her neck and waist. She looked into the pan of bacons and stared down at Valerie¡¯s cute puppy dog eyes. Her gaze traveled to Jojo¡¯s elderly face, before she shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Only Valerie gets more food, you can eat the rest of your for lunch and only for lunch. Besides, you should be eating more of vegetables. I¡¯ll make you spinach sd for lunch instead.¡± Mrs Smith spoke, feigning a strict look.


    She took Valerie¡¯s te and watched the little girl do a celebratory dance, whike her sister slouched her shoulders and pouted her lips.


    Mrs Smith served Valerie and watched the girl¡¯s round eyes sparkle in excitement.


    ¡°Thanks Mrs Smith!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee darling.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Jojo cried out, feigning a displeased frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s cake left in the fridge, you could always have that, besides you¡¯re always hungry¡± Mel called out, stepping into the kitchen. She dropped her te inside the sink and hugged Mrs Smith tightly.


    The woman seemed taken aback for a while, before she eased into the hug and parted Mel¡¯s back gently.


    Jojo¡¯s fake frown deepened.


    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± Her question was directed at Mel. Mel released Mrs Smith and turned to her best friend.


    ¡°The side that makes delicious meals.¡± She retorted, earning her a frown from Jojo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! You can have your bacon. But it¡¯s for the baby, and not you.¡± Mrs Smith called out,ughing gently. Being with these girls felt like having three daughters of her own. There was not a day where she was not grateful to the goddess for bringing them to her. All three of them, from the oldest to the youngest, made her feel less lonely. She could barely imagine what Ten would have felt like without their radiance and positive energy.


    She served Jojo three slices of bacon and put three marshmallows in her te. The girl danced all the way to the living room.


    Mrs Smith served herself her own portion and walked to the living room. She settled into a small couch and crossed her legs on the arms of the chair.


    The three girls looked at the woman. They had never seen her so at ease with them before. Mel and Jojo smiled to themselves. This was how they always wanted her to feel.


    ¡°Can I watch thework news now?¡± Emerald asked, staring at the cartoon characters on the screen.


    ¡°Sure!¡± The three girls chorused.


    Emerald narrowed her eyes on three of them and stretched her hand to take the remote control from Valerie¡¯s hands.


    Once she had it in her possession, she stretched it toward the LED TV and changed the channel.


    Thework news came on immediately. Emerald and the girls watched as the newscaster spoke of the mood in Ten and how the citizens of the city honored the remembrance of their alpha from home in many ways.


    ¡°Next up, we have foreign news.¡± Emerald adjusted herself in her seat after cing her empty te on the center table.


    When she looked up at the television screen for the second time, Lake¡¯s face was on it. He was being rushed into the hospital on a stretcher, while a man stood behind him.


    Jojo¡¯s eyes widened as she felt her jaw drop to the ground.


    ¡°It is now confirmed that Alpha Lake Rush, Alpha of Rush pack was severly injured after a mission to capture and conquer the ounds and rescue packs in the western district from the terrorist rogues. While their mission was sessful, the alpha was severly injured and is currently undergoing treatment in one of the best hospitals in Rush pack.¡±


    Jojo¡¯s mind drifted back to the day Ashley spoke of warriors. Perhaps that was what they had been training for all along! They had sessfully stopped the rogues. The people of the ounds would surely be calm for another ten to twenty years, she knew that. She could only hope that Ashley was okay.


    She did not bother to turn, but she could feel Mel¡¯s eyes on her, and she knew why. She had just seen the father of the child growing in her belly on the screen.


    Jojo swallowed hard, while trying to keep a straight face. She knew that she was a fool to wish that they would meet again someday, but she did wish that. No matter what, he was still the father of her child and no matter how much he had hurt her, the least she could do was wish him well. At least, for the sake of the baby.


    But was it really for the baby alone? Or was there a part of her that still yearned for him.


    Emerald stared nkly at the screen, refusing to say a word. Lake had been severly injured and no one was saying if he was okay. If anything happened to her son, she was not sure she would be able to stand it. Bloody Cole! How could he let Lake go on such a dangerous task? Yes, her ex-husband had also gone when he was the alpha, but it did not matter to her.


    She had to find a way to speak to him. Emerald did not know she was sweating profusely until she tasted her salty sweat on her lips when she thinned her lips to stop them from quivering.


    She did not want to turn to the girls. She did not want them to see her cry.


    Quickly, she stood up from her couch and disappeared out of the living room, to the staircase.


    Mel¡¯s eyes followed her as she briskly walked away.


    There was something wrong with Mrs Smith, something she wasn¡¯t telling any of them. The woman had always been hyperactive around the alpha. Now, the news of the attack seemed to have thrown her over the edge. Something was not right, Mel could almost feel it.


    When she looked away from the stairs and fixed her eyes on Jojo, she could tell they shared the same thoughts and worries.


    What rtionship did Mrs Smith have with the alpha?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 135

    Lake:


    A part of my ¡°after discharge¡± therapy was the regr morning workouts. Yes, this had always been a part of my life. But I was not allowed to lift weights on my shoulders, or do any form of heavy duty workouts, at least not for another three months. After my regr morning workouts, I took it as a point of duty to get myself fresh lemon tea and ginger bread every morning ¨C yes, even though I did not know two shits about cooking ¨C because having the maids do everything for me, especially when I was recovering, made me feel like a sore loser.


    I was in the kitchen, cing three slices of ginger bread into my ceramic saucer when the kitchen door opened and someone stepped it. I turned my hot tea with my tea spoon and brought it up to my lips, before my eyes wandered to the door, only to see Kenji standing in front of it.


    He had both a shocked and amused look on his face. Both of his looks caused me to cork my left brow in a silent query. He bursted into a mock round of apuse with a faints smirk stered on his face.


    I rolled my eyes and looked away from him, staring at the kitchen window.


    ¡°You know, I would have sworn hell would freeze over before you decide to lift a cup in the kitchen! This ident really got to you, huh?¡± He spoke up.


    I shook my head and ced my cup down. Kenji was right about one thing though. My ident made me feel helpless for almost five months, and having the maids make breakfast for me was only going to make me feel worse.


    ¡°Do you have something you want to say, Kenji? Or are you just here tough at my kitchen skills?¡± I asked, a bored expression stered on my light skinned face. He took steps further into the kitchen, a broad smile on his face.


    ¡°Trust me, if you hear the things I have to say to you, you would wish I was here tough at your¡­ terrible kitchen skills.¡± He burst outughing again. I frowned slightly and turned away from him.


    ¡°Get to it, now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I am sorry, my bad, my bad. But, it seems like the press of the city of Ten are relentless. I mean, we worked so hard not to leak information to neighboring packs, but they somehow managed to get it, including the hospital footage.¡± He brought out his phone from his pocket, clicked and swiped on the screen before disying his screen in front of me.


    ¡°You were aired on TVst night, looking more helpless than I have ever seen you.¡±


    My cup was in my right hand, and I was sipping tea when I turned to look at the screen. There I was bruised and scared, being rushed into a hospital.


    I choked on the liquid in my mouth and spilled the rest on the floor. Kenji moved backward first. I dropped the cup abruptly and seized his phone from his hands.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done already, Lake. Besides, it¡¯s not really a bad thing to let others know what¡¯s happening to you. You have gotten a lot of farewell messages since it happened, I believe you should be happy. Anyways, that¡¯s just one part of the reason I¡¯m here.¡±


    Still reeling from embarrassment, I frowned as I looked up from his phone screen to his in face.


    ¡°Please, get to the other reason as soon as possible.¡±


    He slipped his hand into his pockets and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I have to ask you something first. Why have you decided to find Jojo Wyatt? I mean, I understand your mother¡¯s part, but Jojo? I do not wish for you to give her false hopes, Lake. She must have moved on now, happy and free. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± He paused.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let her be? What you did to her was not fair, she must have learnt to get over it. But if you go to her, open those old wounds and can¡¯tpensate her the way she wants, she might have to heal all over again.¡±


    ¡°Why do you sound like that?¡± I managed to ask.


    He corked his right brow.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like all I ever do is hurt everyone around me? Like I¡¯m a thorn that pierces any rose that dares to grow in my life.¡±


    He heaved a sigh, allowing his shoulders fall.


    ¡°Do you really want to know the answer?¡±


    I turned away from him. No, I did not.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°I thought so. Anyway, the private investigator Bec and I hired to find your mother and Jojo has something you definitely want to see.¡± He started.


    I squinted my brows. It had only been one day.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Kenji chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s just say technology has a way of making things too easy.¡± He replied.


    Now that was a conversation I was willing to indulge in.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In your living room.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When we got to the living room, the man was in ck jean shorts and a white silk shirt. He looked like he could have been a regr tourist, and not some high definition person.


    He bowed on seeing me.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡±


    ¡°And to you too.¡± I replied, before I nted myself in front of him.


    ¡°Cut to the chase, tell me what you have.¡± I replied bluntly.


    I watched him with keen eyes as he lowered himself to pick a file on the ss table in front of us. He held out the file to me and I took it.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I opened the brown envelope inside it and brought out three pieces of paper.


    ¡°The women you seek are in the city on Ten. They run a three-star restaurant known as Emerald¡¯s kitchen. The woman owns the ce and is the cook, while the red-haireddy works there with her. We were able to find them through their social media page.¡±


    He opened his phone and showed me some pictures. I saw my mother¡¯s smiling face as she ced icing on a cake. My heart skipped three beats at once.


    I could not believe it, I was looking right at her! The woman who had haunted my thoughts and my dreams ever since I let her go, the woman I wanted to see most in the entire world.


    The woman I owed a very heavy apology.

 Chapter 136

    Lake:


    My excitement couldn¡¯t be contained. I could not believe my eyes. I was staring at my mother¡¯s face, the woman I thought I would never see again. I could almost see myself holding her, going on my knees and apologizing to her. For everything I had ever done, all the wrong words I had said to her, for judging her without knowing her side of the story. Hell! I even asked her to disappear, I told her she was dead to me. I knew I could never take those words back, I could not go back in time and p myself to my senses, because if I could, I would have.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡± Was all I managed to say. I turned to Kenji who was staring at me with a broad smile on his face. I could tell he was equally happy I was willing to find my mother, he was the one who had tried to bring us together after all. I could only imagine and assume how proud he was feeling at that moment.


    ¡°Double his fee, this is amazing!¡± I cried out in joy. I did not understand why, but I felt like a school boy who as excited to meet his parents after months of being locked up in some boarding facility. It was not any different, I had been locked up in a jail of lies and deceit for all my life. It felt good to finally be allowed to break free. The truth was liberating, that was something I had never known.


    A part of me was also excited for something ¨C or someone ¨C else. It was obvious that my mother had also left with Jojo. That meant that finding her would mean finding Jojo. There was a lot I had to say to Jojo too.


    I turned and left the living room, rushing to my room. I took off my sweaty vest and tossed it into theundry basket at the far end of the room. As I was about to draw the waistline of my joggers to my knees, my door pushed open and Kenji stepped in. I stopped on my tracks and turned to him, corking my left brow.


    He looked over me, and allowed his gaze travel to my almost emptyundry basket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What does it look like? I¡¯m going to find my mother. Did you take the file from him? I need to move immediately, I also¡­¡±


    ¡°Slow down, Lake. Take it easy.¡± He held his hands up to me, while he moved closer.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to Ten, them I¡¯m going with you.¡± He said out loud.


    I moved backward and noticed how the soft expression on his face dissolved into a frown.


    ¡°You do not have to, Kenji. This is my fight and¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not really think that I am going to let you travel all the way to Ten by yourself, do you? Because I would put this entire building on lockdown if I have to and there is nothing you¡¯re going to do about it.¡± He did not smile as he spoke, I knew he was not joking.


    I heaved a sigh and slipped my hands into my pockets.


    ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re going to have to pack some clothes and I can¡¯t wait for you to go home.¡± I replied.


    He walked to me, brushed past me and moved to my closet.


    ¡°Nice try, Lake. It¡¯s a good thing we wear the same size of almost everything.¡±


    *************************


    The flight to Tensted for forty-five long minutes. All the while, I could not help but look forward to seeing them. I found myself rehearsing my apology over and over again, especially to my mother. While Kenji plugged his ears and listened to music throughout the journey, I spent my time stalking the Emerald¡¯s city page on with Kenji¡¯s Instagram ount.


    We kept our dark shade sunsses on throughout the journey. We decided to rent a car and Kenji paid for a week, even though I knew we would be here for less than that.


    ¡°Anything can happen.¡± He told me, when I stared at him with query in my eyes. The car we rented was a ck Honda ord, the colour was amon one, so we were sure to blend in with the masses in Ten. We did not want a soul to know of our visit here, except the souls that needed to, of course.


    With the directions we were given and a GPS, we were able to locate Emerald¡¯s kitchen quicker and easier. The building was a short bungalow that spread out to a wide range ofnd. It looked so much like the Smith¡¯s diner at Rush. It had the same architecture, ss walls and a translucent ss door. It was ss, but you somehow could not see through it.


    We walked into the restaurant, hoping to find either Jojo or her friend by the counter. But the restaurant was almost empty, except for two customers, a cleaner who was busy with the floors.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Kenji called out.


    The cleaningdy looked up at us. She dropped her mop in the bucket and walked towards us.


    ¡°Wee to Emerald¡¯s kitchen, sir. We were just about closing, but how can I help you?¡±


    My eyes continued to wander around the room, my heart pounded against my chest. No matter how I tried to steady my breathing, I just could not bring myself to rx.


    ¡°Hi. Uhm, we are here to see your manager. Mrs Emerald Smith.¡± Kenji spoke up.


    The woman¡¯s eyes moved from Kenji to myself. I could not me her. I would be cautious if two men in dark shades stepped into my workce and asked to see my boss, even though I was my boss.


    ¡°She did note to work today, sir. The family has their off day together, and the rest of us were given the option to close early, which we were about doing before you stepped in.¡± She replied curtly.


    ¡°They did not show up for work today?¡± Kenji asked again, repeating the woman¡¯s statement.


    She nodded curtly and he turned to me.


    ¡°We should check the beach house then.¡± He returned his gaze to the woman.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    We turned on our heels and walked back to our rented car. Kenji slipped into the driver¡¯s seat, while I sat beside him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Do you know where the beach house is?¡± I asked.


    He looked down at the dashboard and took the brown envelope, he brought out the papers in it and his eyes skimmed through the content.


    ¡°It¡¯s by the beach, almost an hour away from here. But we can beat that time.¡± His eyes rose up to meet mine.


    ¡°Are you ready for this, Lake?¡±


    I did not reply. I heaved a sigh and allowed myself melt into my seat. He did not question any further.


    The city of Ten was by far a tropical city, I saw it in the cool breeze, the free roads and the palm trees. I allowed myself enjoy the scenery all the way to the beach.


    We parked the car meters away from the house in the picture. It was currently the only house on the beach side, my mother must have spent a fortune to acquire it.


    We were far enough to not be seen, but close enough to see. I really wanted to step into the house and see them, but Kenji insisted we did a survey from afar.


    And he was right. It was necessary for us to do so.


    Jojo¡¯s friend sat underneath the evening sun, beside Jojo¡¯s mum who was seated in her wheelchair, smiling at the sunset as the red strands of her hair danced to the rhythm of the evening breeze.


    I could remember the woman¡¯s face vividly. A little girl, who I recognized as Jojo¡¯s younger sister, ran out of the ss doors and jumped on Mel¡¯s body. Thedies fell back into the sand and Jojo¡¯s motherughed.


    Kenji was silent and so was I, it was easy for me to hear my heart beating furiously in my chest.


    The next person who stepped out of the ss doors caused me to seat up immediately. Her red hair was bundled up above her head in a loose bun, her green eyes sparked withugher and both her hands rested on her stomach.


    Wait a minute.


    My jaw dropped to the ground.


    Her stomach!


    Round and portruded, as though she was nothing less than eight months pregnant!


    I blinked twice, praying that the sight of the protruded belly would disappear.


    It did not.

 Chapter 137

    Lake:


    ¡°I know for a fact that I am not the only one seeing this. I do not want to believe that my eyes have developed some form of illness that makes one woman out if three look¡­ pregnant. Or am I the only one who is surprised?¡± Kenji spoke beside me.


    And it only made matters worse. I was really hoping the problem was with my eyes, I was really praying that my eyes were deceiving me and I had to visit a doctor to get them checked.


    ¡°No.¡± It was the only word I managed to mutter. Seeing Jojo standing there, underneath the red evening sun, the breeze blowing past the soft features of her beautiful oval face and causing her to blink rapidly, I knew that I had never been more confused in my life. I could not bring myself to close my mouth which remained ajar in shock, neither could I bring myself to lean back into my seat or to form a proper reason for the sight I was currently looking at.


    Jojo was pregnant, and it was very visible, almost as though she could give birth at any minute. How was that even possible?! We had only been away for what? Seven months? And she had moved on so quickly even as far as getting pregnant?!


    I shook my head vehemently.


    No. That could not be possible. There had to be another logical exnation for this. Perhaps she was someone¡¯s surrogate in other have some extra money to take care of her mum¡¯s bills. I know, I know. I was crazy for thinking that far, but what did you expect me to do?


    As the breeze blew past my nostrils, I drew in the familiar scent of her hair, the primrose vor of her cologne cause the hairs in my nostrils and the one in my body to stand erect. My wolf could feel her presence, he could sense her despite the distance. I did not understand what was happening, I was not supposed to feel this close to her, not after we had severed our mate bond through my rejection. Did she not ept the rejection? What was happening?


    While I continued to watch her, a man stepped out of the house. He had on him, a green shirt with short sleeves, the first three buttons of the shirt were opened to expose his rather tanned abs. ck beach shortsy underneath the free shirt and for some reason, he looked¡­ at home.


    My eyes narrowed on him. Who was he? Why was he here? And what rtionship did he have with them? Maybe he was Mel¡¯s boyfriend. Yes, that was what he had to be.


    My theory was immediately debunked when he put a hand over Jojo¡¯s shoulder with a genuine and caring smile on his face. I refused to see anything, even Mel¡¯s boyfriend could hold Jojo like that, right?


    In front of my eyes, Jojo held on to his hand and squeezed it gently, as though she was happy and relieved that he was there with her. Mel looked at both of them, wearing a cute smile on her face.


    I was wrong.


    He was somebody¡¯s lover, and it was not Mel¡¯s.


    My hands stiffened by my sides, despite the air conditioner blowing cool breeze from the vents in the car, warm sweat broke out from the creased skin of my forehead. I could not help it when Storm growled within me, causing me to frown and snarl. I narrowed my eyes on them, my bared teeth gritting against one each other in my clenched jaw. A strong urge began to boil in the pit of my stomach, and I did not like it at all.


    I wanted nothing more than to burst out of the car and tear his right arm off. He would never have hands to put around any woman¡¯s shoulder again.


    ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re about to do right now, do not do it, Lake. You are not about to ruin a chance to make things right. Remember, we are only here to see them, nothing else, Lake. You need to keep your ass on that chair and be still.¡± Kenji¡¯s voice rang in my ears. In it, I could hear a stern warning and a soft advice.


    I growled and copsed into the back of my seat. Whoever the man, he had to thank the goddess. Kenji¡¯s intervention was the reason he still had hands.


    But it did not stop me from wanting to tear his head into shreds. I could not even imagine him touching Jojo in all the ces I had once touched her, iming what was mine, what had always been mine as his. I could not begin to form the thought of him fathering Jojo¡¯s child. The more I thought about it, the more my heart sunk deeper in my chest.


    As if that was not enough, a blonde-haired woman stepped out with a saucer in her hands. My mother¡¯s blue eyes sparkled as they looked at him. My heart shrunk in my chest. She handed the saucer over to him. He took a piece of cake from it and held it up to Jojo¡¯s mouth. She parted her lips and weed his hands into her mouth. She chewed the cake happily, while her sister ran over to my mother, holding her trouser firmly. My motherughed and picked a piece of cake, she fed the girl and they allughed, as though someone had said something.


    My eyes fell on the man again. ck hair and grey eyes, he was a local from Ten, I could tell from the depth of his eyes. How could it be that both my mother and Jojo had reced me with the same man?


    ¡°They¡¯re just like one big family, Lake. I¡­ I don¡¯t see how you can evenpete with this.¡±


    I stayed silent, because for the first time in my life I was uncertain, worried, scared of losing. I had never known these feelings in my life, not even when I was about to lose my life to a good for nothing rogue. I did not like the feeling, not one bit.


    ¡°Start the car, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I managed to say. There was only so much I could bare. The more I sat there and stared at how happy they all were without me, the faster my anger grew in me. If I did not leave at that moment, there was no telling what I would be forced to do.


    ¡°Should I drive us to a hotel?¡± Kenji asked, turning the car key.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yes. We would be here for a long time.¡± I replied.


    I did not take my eyes off them, until Kenji turned the car around and sped off into the road.


    But I could not stop thinking about them. How could Jojo move on so quickly? In a heart beat? When it was almost impossible for me to get her off my mind? No matter how much I wanted to push the thoughts to the back of my mind, I could not find it in me to do so.


    As if on cue, Kenji¡¯s right tapped my left knee. I looked away from the road and turned to him. He must have understood my silence, he always did.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Lake. Do not assume or presume anything. All you have to do is speak to your mother first, you can ask any questions you need to askter. Just keep an open and clean mind, everything would be okay.¡±


    I heaved a sigh and looked away from him. I was really looking forward to the question part, because I had a lot of them.

 Chapter 138

    Jojo:


    Along with the cool evening breeze that blessed us by the side of the beach, came a strong and lingering feeling that someone was watching me from afar. I could not shake the feeling off, I could notugh my worry away.


    No matter how far I tried to look into the beach, I could not find anyone. If anyone was staring at me, they also remembered to make themselves very invisible. Or, could it have been my hormones kicking in? After all, the doctor had said that pregnancy does things to a woman that she never expected. If I had grown to like coconut water which I had always hated, even as a child, then there was also a huge possibility that pregnancy was also causing me to see things that were not there, right?


    I nodded my head.


    Right.


    I held on to my belly bump when I felt a sharp kick on my lower abdomen. I bit my lower lip to stop me from groaning in pain. I did not want to attract anyone¡¯s attention. It was lovely, but I did not always enjoy being treated like an egg that could fall and shatter into pieces every waking moment of the day.


    Anthony caught hold of my left hand and squeezed it gently.


    Of course, I could have known that even if no one saw anything, Anthony would sense that there was something wrong with me, he always did.


    He had asked for a second chance, another chance to prove to me that he could be more than a friend, that we could love each other if we gave ourselves the chance. We were good friends after all. I did not see why he did not deserve it. Infact, a man like Anthony was every girl¡¯s dream. I was lucky to have the kind of man every woman wished for. I would have loved to love him back, it would have made a lot of things so much easier. But I could not force my heart to love him, no matter how much my head told me I ought to. Believe me when I say it sucked.


    ¡°Are you alright, Jo?¡± He asked.


    I nodded eagerly and forced a smile. He did not buy my forced smile. He frowned slightly and moved closer to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not, but it¡¯s okay. I would do the same if everyone had been on my neck since morning.¡± He whispered into my left ear.


    I chuckled and turned to look at him.


    ¡°At least someone understands.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Trust me, I do.¡±


    We held hands and watched the sunset with the rest of the family. Night came and Anthony had to leave, we all bade him farewell and retired into the house. I stayed back to turn the lights off after everyone had gone to bed.


    The next day, while Mel helped get Valerie ready and drop her at school, Mrs Smith helped me drive my mom to the hospital for her weekly appointment, before dropping me at school. All the while, even while she drove me to themunity college, I still could not help but feel like someone was looking at me and following me. I found myself looking over my shoulder more times than normal, but I did not see anyone or anything that looked suspicious.


    I decided it was best that I speak to the doctor about my feelings. I needed to know if feeling like you are being followed was part of the things that apanied the constant headaches, nausea, violent kicking in my stomach and waist and back aches I had been feeling since I entered into what the doctor called my third trimester.


    School hourssted for five house today. I knew I was supposed to call Mrs Smith to pick me up, but I decided to take a walk to the restaurant instead. I needed the exercise, I had barely done any of those since my pregnancy passed five months. I could still remember how stern Mrs Smith had been with me for dancing at Valerie¡¯s birthday party.


    The strong masculine presence that I had felt surrounding me was there again. Even while I walked from college to the restaurant, I still felt as though I was being followed. I looked over my shoulder constantly, even stopped and sat on a bench by the road, just to see if I could find any strange faces or someone that looked as though they were following me, but I found nothing and no one.


    Exasperated and confused, I rose from the bench and continued my walk back. To my surprise and greatest relief, the feeling was not there anymore. The dark looming presence had disappeared.


    Perhaps all I needed was a minute of rest after all.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ***************


    Kenji thought it best that they seized to follow Jojo around town. When he saw the woman¡¯s face as she settled into the bench, he could tell that she knew she was being followed, and she was scared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant instead. Now that she isn¡¯t there, you can have sometime with your mother.¡± Kenji spoke to his best friend.


    Jojo was already freaking out, it was not good for a woman in her condition to feel that way, especially for a long period of time.


    Lake, who knew he could sit in the car and watch her all day long finally agreed with his best friend¡¯s logic.


    Kenji drove them to the restaurant. As usual, they stepped out of the car, but without their dark shades this time. There was no need to hide their identity when they wanted Mrs Smith to know they were there.


    The door was opened by a uniformed security man and Kenji stepped in, before Lake followed him behind. Both of them stood side by side and stared at the counter. A very familiar face was seated behind the wooden counter, her eyes were buried in the screen of the calctor in front of her while her fingers punched the keys furiously.


    ¡°Customers!¡±


    She heard someone call out.


    Mel raised her eyes up, tearing her gaze from the figure on the calctor screen. Her eyes widened when she caught sight of the men in front of her.


    What in the name of the freaking moon goddess were they doing here?! She thought aloud. She dropped her pen and tried to look around. Neither Mrs Smith nor Jojo were anywhere in sight. She had to handle the men, and she had to do so alone.


    With shaky hands, she stepped out of the counter and walked to them. They stared at her, letting her know that they knew exactly who she was. She swallowed hard. It was a pity, she had rather hoped they would forget her.


    ¡°Good morning and wee to Emerald¡¯s kitchen!¡± She fought hard to sound excited, but her words came out sounding like a croak.


    The beta managed a warm smile, while the alpha looked at her as though he was yearning to see a different face. Which of cause, she knew he was.


    ¡°Allow me usher you to the best seats in the room.¡± She said out loud.


    She turned her back and walked away, knowing that they would follow her behind. She led them too the VIP session of the room, a closed part of the room, very close to the counter and with fancy chairs and tables.


    Immediately they settled into their seats, Mel turned on her heels and dashed away, partially running and walking at the same time.


    She had not even remembered to ask their orders. All she did was disappear into the kitchen and bang the door behind her.


    She pressed her back to the metal door while her chest rose and fell as she fought to breathe in air.


    Mrs Smith turned away from the gas cooker and stared at the sweaty girl in front of her. Mel looked like she had just rounded off a marathon race, one she ran because a monster was chasing her.


    She narrowed her eyes at the young woman.


    ¡°And what exactly is chasing you?¡±


    Mel blinked twice as she stared at the woman. If she knew, she would breathe just as heavily as she did.

 Chapter 139

    ¡°You would¡­¡± She leaned out of the door and held her chest tight. Emerald corked her left brow at the young girl, before tearing her eyes away from her and returning her gaze to the pan.


    ¡°You would never believe who I just saw.¡± The girl took some time off her speech to cough. Emerald sighed and cast her a short nce.


    ¡°Not if you tell me my dead husband is here to say hello.¡± She held her spat in her right hand and turned off the fire with the left.


    ¡°Mrs Smith, believe me. You would never guess what just happened, all the way from freaking Rush pack!¡±


    Okay, now she was starting to get scared. She moved closer to Mel, still narrowing her eyes on the younger girl.


    ¡°Mel, is something wrong? Did something happen? Is Jojo okay? Does she need help? Did something happen to her?¡± Emerald turn to the clock in the kitchen. It was already almost three pm, the girl was supposed to be back in the restaurant by now.


    ¡°Jojo is supposed to be back by now. If something has happened to her¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lost, Mel blinked twice with her lips slightly parted. She shook her head vehemently and moved closer to Mrs Smith. Emerald felt herself calm down as the girl debunked her fears.


    ¡°No, no, this is not about Jojo. She is fine, she is taking a walk back from school.¡± Mel replied. Mrs Smith drew in a deep breath and exhaled.


    ¡°I have told Jojo times without number not to walk back from school. She¡¯s going to lose strength really fast. She has my number, she can always call me. Why do you girls always insist on being so stubborn?¡± Emerald whined in faint annoyance. The girls always liked to do almost everything on their own, and it really bothered her sometimes. They were young, and even if they had endured a good part of the hardship of the world, they were still strangers to the mechanisms.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs Smith. Really. Jojo took all the necessary vitamins. You went to see the doctor with her the other day, didn¡¯t you? Come on, she will be fine.¡± Mel replied, squeezing her shoulders gently and shing her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so. But, what is the issue?¡±


    Mel cleared her throat, ready to drop the bomb. She sucked in deep breaths and exhaled almost immediately. Emerald continued to watch the young girl¡¯s face, she found that her toes had curled in anticipation.


    ¡°The alpha is here!¡± Mel cried out.


    Emerald stole her gaze from the girl and looked above her shoulder, as though she would find something before the closed door. The alpha of Ten was here? But why? There were so many other restaurants he could try in Ten, why hers?


    ¡°The alpha of Ten? Why is he here?¡± She asked.


    Mel squinted her brows shortly, before she frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ten? No. No. It¡¯s not the alpha of Ten. It¡¯s alpha Lake Rush! Alpha of Rush pack, he¡¯s here! Right now! With his beta!¡± Mel did not know why she was screaming at the top of her voice, but it was something she could not help.


    She did not know how they had managed to find them, but they were here now. She had to deliver the news to Jojo as soon as possible, but Mrs Smith needed to know first.


    Rush pack. The alpha. Lake Rush. Is here. The words continued to echo in her ears. At that moment, Emerald¡¯s whole world seemed to freeze over. Her whole body felt like it would melt into the ground, so much so that the spat fell from her hands.


    ¡°Mel, please tell me this is not a prank.¡± She did not know why, but she could not bring herself to believe that her son was here, in Ten! The odds were a hundred million to one. She did not want to get her hopes up, only to lose him again.


    Mel frowned slightly.


    ¡°Of course! He is seated and waiting for his meal as we..!¡±


    Before Mel couldplete her statement, the woman pushed past her and flung the kitchen door open. Emerald dashed out of the kitchen and found her way out of the counter as fast as her legs could carry her. She stood in front of the counter, panting heavily, beads of cold sweat dropped from her forehead and trickled down to the sides of her nose.


    All eyes in the main room turned to her, she searched for the onyx ck eyes of the only man she loved in this cruel world, but she could not find him. She did not care that she stood in front of her crowd of customers with her grease stained apron and her hair tied in a tight bun above her head. They could all look at her like she as crazy, because she was.


    She as a crazy mother who yearned for the presence of her son, who had yearned for him for more than twenty-five years.


    She sought for him, yet she did not find him. Disappointed, she turned her back to find Mel. If the girl had only been ying tricks on her, the goddess knew that she would not be able to forgive her.


    Mel emerged from the kitchen door, only to find a furious Mrs Smith staring back at her. She as first taken aback, before the confusion followed. Once again, news of the alpha had sent the woman over an edge. Today, Mel was determined to know the nature of the rtionship her boss had with with alpha of Rush pack.


    ¡°I thought you said Lake was here.¡± Emerald spoke, through ragged breaths. Mel nodded her head and pointed towards the VIP lounge.


    ¡°He is. I ushered them into the VIP lounge and¡­¡±


    Emerald picked up her pace in a heartbeat. She rushed over to the VIP session and stood in front of the small cubic space.


    Her legs stood frozen to the ground immediately her electric blue eyes met with eyes as dark as the precious onyx stone.


    She felt her heart jump in her chest, a stray drop of tear rushed down her left eye.

 Chapter 140

    In that moment, it did not matter to Emerald that her son probably hated her and she was thest person in the world that he wanted to see. She did not care that thest time they had met, he had asked her to stay dead. All that mattered to her was that her son, whom she had believed to be severely injured and in terrible danger was sitting in front of her, his eyes were locked with hers and he was here! As real as reality it self!


    He was not a dream, he was not a product of her mind¡¯s wishful thinking, he was really here.


    So, she did the only thing that her mind told her to do at that moment; she picked up her pace like a lost mad woman and ran across the room as fast as she could. She ran like her life depended on it, she ran like he would disappear from her sight if she was one second toote.


    Once he caught sight of her running towards him, he rose up from his seat and stood still with his arms by his side. Emerald ignored the ss table in front of them, she ran past it and crashed into her son¡¯s chest. Before she hugged him, she caught his cheeks in both her palms and stared deep into his ck eyes.


    Her tears rushed down her eyes and she could barely do anything to stop them. The truth was that she did not want to. She wanted him to know and feel the sincerity of her love for him, she needed him to understand that she would never willingly do anything to hurt him.


    She sniffed back her tears and finally found her voice.


    ¡°By the goddess! Are you okay? Are you alright? Where? Where does it hurt? How did you drive all the way here? Have you been taken care of? I saw you¡­¡± Her hands wandered all over his body as she spoke. She turned his cheeks both sides, tapped his shoulder, turned his back gently, spread his eyelids apart, examined his hands, even looked down to his feet. She tightened her grip around his waist, even open his nostrils to stare into it.


    When she did that, the man beside her son stiffled aughter, while Lake seized her wrists, pulling her hands down from his face. He stared at her, a gentle look in his eyes as he dropped her hands down to her sides.


    ¡°It is fine. I am alright.¡± Lake spoke. His tone was that of a confident young man. She had been wrong to touch him all over his body in public, as though he were a child. But she could not help the motherly instincts, she had not even know what she was doing.


    Flustered with embarrassment, Emerald¡¯s blue eyes took a look around the room, before she cleared her throat and intertwined her fingers in front of her.


    ¡°I am sorry, I did not mean to¡­¡± She cleared her throat, keeping her eyes on the ground.


    ¡°I did not mean to embarrass you. I saw a news where you were in a hospital and I know it doesn¡¯t justify the way I just¡­ freaked out, but¡­ it¡¯s just that I was¡­ I was really¡­¡±


    ¡°Worried?¡±


    Her gaze rose up to meet his carelessly handsome face. She did not see the hardness or harshness of his father staring back at her, but a gentleness and meekness she had hoped for him.


    Her worries dissolved into care and calmness. She nodded eagerly, while her tears resumed their journey from her eyelids to the sides of her face.


    ¡°I was so scared and worried. I tried to call everyone. I tried to call the hospital but they would not tell me anything, they thought I was some sort of reporter. I tried to call home, your father, he did not answer any of my calls. Your grandmother too, no one agreed to speak to me. I would have reached out to the Lockwoods, believe me, but I long since lost contact with Merida Lockwood, so I did not know what to do. I¡¯ve been so scared, my boy, so scared. If you had waited for one more day, I would have flown to Rush pack, found your father and demanded to see you! I wouldn¡¯t have cared if he chopped off my head as long as I¡­¡± She paused, now choking on her tears.


    ¡°As long as I got the chance to look at you onest time, Lake my dear.¡±


    Still standing in front of him, Emerald was shocked when her son took hold of her right hand and pulled her closer to him. The first feeling of shock came with her left cheek crashed on his soft cheek. The second feeling of shock followed when she felt his strong arms wrap around her, engulfing her in a tight embrace. Emerald¡¯s eyes widened. Hot salty liquid rushed out from her eyes while her heart continued to pound against the soft walls of her chest.


    ¡°It is alright, mother. I am fine and well now. Yes, I had an ident, but it was taken care of in the hospital, you do not need to cry, you do not need to fear and you do not need to worry about anything. I am here, and I will always be here.¡±


    Emerald melted against her son¡¯s chest. She said nothing, only nodded and let the tears of joy flood her face.


    ******************¡±


    Lake:


    It was hard to believe. And I was more than stunned. After everything that I had done, everything I had said to her, she had no grudges against me. Instead, she wanted to know if I was fine. She had been worried sick about me, even thought of risking her life to make sure¡­ to make sure I was doing alright.


    Was this the true might of a mother¡¯s love? Or was I just lucky enough to be birthed by the most wonderful woman in the world?


    She did not care about anything else, just my health.


    Tears, which I did not expect, flooded my eyes while I held on to her, like my whole life depended on it, because it did. I had never felt so at home and at peace before. It was as though I had found the peace that had been missing from my life for a long time.


    Perhaps it was because I really did.


    Soon, she pulled out of my arms and wiped her tears with the back of her palms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do not mind me. What¡­ what would you guys like to eat? Mention anything, and I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    A small smile creeped up to my face.


    ¡°Can I get some of your famous cabbage noodles?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She looked up at me with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, yes of course.¡±


    ¡°No disrespect to your cooking, ma¡¯am, but can I please order something different?¡± Kenji, who had been silent for a long time, called out beside me.


    My mother chuckled as she threw her head backwards.


    ¡°Well, of course! Why not?¡±

 Chapter 141

    Jojo:


    I walked halfway, before boarding a taxi to the restaurant when neither my legs nor any part of my body could continue the walking journey. The scorching sun and not very ¡°walk friendly¡± temperature did not support my exercise. I should have just boarded a taxi home since I knew Mrs Smith had given me a six months work leave ¨C theoretically, that is. We both knew that I could stay off work for two years if the need to do so sprang up at any moment ¨C but I was stillpelled to go the restaurant, just to see if there was anything I could help with.


    The taxi stopped by the side of the restaurant and I got down. I closed the door behind me, paid my fare and carried my heavily pregnant self into the alleyway that led to the back of the restaurant. I did not need eyes staring at my belly bump anytime I walked in. It was what had been happening for the past three weeks. One time, an unknown female customer had insisted that she touched my stomach. Which was very weird, but Mrs Smith was quick to save me before the whole thing could escte.


    As I walked through the back door, and into the kitchen, I ced my hand on the top of my belly. It did hurt a little.


    I walked into the kitchen to find all burners active, pieces of noodle packets in the trash bin and Mrs Smith humming and smiling while cutting cabbages. She had been so consumed in preparing her meal, that she had not even seen me walk in. Confused, I turned to the cab by my left. The menu for the dayy on top of it. I picked it up and allowed my eyes scan through it.


    There was no mention of anything that had to do with noodle wraps and cabbage, so what exactly was going on? I knew Mrs Smith would not go against the menu for the day without a reason.


    She had still not acknowledged my presence, so I forced myself to shamelessly clear my throat multiple times, in order to get her attention. When she turned to me, her electric blue eyes were bright and oval shaped. She had a bright smile on her face and glowed with a strange form of radiance which I did not quite understand.


    ¡°What¡­ what is going on?¡± I asked, pointing fingers at all the things that were¡­ well, out of ce.


    ¡°Jojo! You¡¯re back! You would not believe it even if I told you!¡±


    As if there was anything in this world that coulde as a shock to me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really interested, Mrs Smith. You¡¯re looking very happy.¡± I added, taking slow steps to move closer to her. The aroma from the pots were drawing me closer to the gas cooker.


    ¡°Of course! My son is finally here! And he called me mum!¡± She cried out loud. From the swollen bags underneath both of her beautiful eyes, I could tell that she had been crying.


    This was huge!


    ¡°Your son? As in, the one you told us about back in Rush? The one you were separated from and were not allowed to return to? That son?!¡± For some reason, my heart was bursting with genuine excitement. I was really happy for her, she deserved all the happiness in the world after all.


    As she nodded eagerly, drops of tears fell down her eyelids again.


    ¡°Really? Where is he?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is in the VIP session! Mel led them there. I had to keep the tables around there empty, since he doesn¡¯t want to show his face as the alpha.¡± She continued. This time, her eyes were inside the pot of meat stock she was boiling.


    I looked over her shoulder, then stared down at her.


    The what now?


    ¡°The alpha? As in, your son is the alpha of Ten? Is that why we moved here?¡± I mean, I had to be surprised. This was something huge after all!


    Mrs Smith scoffed and ced the lid of the pot on it, covering it and allowing the meat inside to boil faster.


    ¡°Pfft. No. My son is the alpha of Rush pack, Lake Rush. I mean, I¡¯m so d he is okay. I really thought I lost him to that ident. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if¡­¡±


    It was safe to say she lost me at ¡°Lake Rush¡±. I stood still, stoic, frozen to the ground. This truth, this sudden revtion came to me as a painful p across my right cheek, one that sent me staggering backwards, but not on my own ord. I wanted to say something, anything at all, but my tongue was not only tied, it had been cut off from my mouth.


    I watched, stunned and dazed as Mrs Smith continued to hum and dance around the kitchen, happily celebrating the return of her rather prodigal son. But how exactly was I to celebrate the return of a mate that rejected me and left me with nothing apart from his child that was growing in my womb which he did not know about because I did not tell him? Yes, I could not stop to breathe as I carefully asked myself that very important question.


    The world was beginning to spin around me. It felt as though the floor had be the roof, and the roof, the floor. Like I was standing upside down with blood from my legs draining to my head.


    I ced my hands on the cab in front of me, my fingers and palms all clutched it for support. Without it, there was every tendency that I would crumble to the ground. The kitchen became too hot for me to stand in. The walls of the kitchen were beginning to close in on me, there was not enough space for me to breathe, even air had abandoned me.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Jo?¡±


    No! No! Nothing was alright! This could not be happening! Why here? Why now? Just when I thought I was starting to have my life figured out? Why did he have to show up now?


    I swallowed the lump that had risen to my throat and nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Everything is perfectly fine. You do not need to panic, I just felt the baby kick.¡±


    She dropped her spoon and moved to me.


    ¡°Oh dear! That is extremely lovely. Come on, I need to introduce you to my son now. Mel has already met him, I need you to meet him too. After all, he is now part of the family.¡± She called out, cing a hand on my right shoulder.


    I blinked twice as I stared at her.


    Family?!


    I was looking at my child¡¯s grandmother! I had been living with my child¡¯s grandmother all this while without even having the slightest idea!


    I was slowly suffocating. I had to leave, I had to find air to breathe.


    ¡°Uhmm, yes. I forgot something very important at home¡­ sorry, school. My phone¡­ yes! My phone.¡± As I spoke, I walked away from her. I could feel her gaze burning my neck as I walked as fast as my legs and stomach could allow me.


    I flung the back door open and disappeared into the dark alley.


    ¡°Jojo! Jojo!¡± I heard Mel call behind me. But I did not stop to answer, I did not even turn to look at her.


    The voices in my head were louder than hers, and they were screaming at me to run.

 Chapter 142

    Jojo:


    How could I stop? How could I turn around? When thest person I told myself I had wanted to set my eyes on was inside that room, and the son to a woman I hade to take as my second mother. How did someone evene back from that? What was I supposed to do next? What was to be my next step? This had to be some kind of cruel joke. I tried to tell myself. Why did it matter that he was here? Why did I care that he would find out I was pregnant if he saw me? He had barely given me the chance to speak after all? Why was I not angry enough to match to him and tell him the type of arrogant and ignorant man I thought he was?


    Why did I feel a strong mix of anger, fear, and¡­ hope?


    I did not know, all I knew was that I continued to walk as briskly as I could. Until it happened.


    It suddenly felt as though my intestines were being pulled out of my stomach. Something sharp, too harp to ignore cut through my lower abdomen and attacked the upper part. I stood still, unable to move or do anything at all. I lowered myself and ced my hands on my knees. I saw salty and colourless drops of liquid drop to the in front of my eyes.


    My head continued to spin. The floor beneath me felt as though it was turning. I parted my lips to suck in deep breaths, and exhaled almost immediately. I sucked in, and exhaled again, repeatedly and continuously, just as the doctor had taught me to do when I felt any form of difort at all.


    It seemed to stop for a while. I sighed and pulled myself up, in order to continue my journey. I had barely gone three steps when the contraction came again, sharper and twice as painful as the former one. It rendered me immobile, paralyzed. Cold sweat broke out from every part of my skin, I could even feel my elbows sweat. I did not understand what was happening, it was beginning to scare me.


    My expected date of delivery was fifteen days away, nothing could happen to my baby now! I could not lose this baby after all this time. I continued to breathe in and out, pumping air into my body. Fear was beginning to creep in, apanied by a very dangerous panic. All the while, I was still trying to keep my cool. I turned my head backward, but the restaurant door seemed too far for me to walk back to. The only hope of shield and shelter was the small bench underneath the cinnamon tree in front of me. If I could just reach it¡­


    As I started to walk, slower than I had before, my hands scrummaged my two side pockets for my phone. When my left hand found it in my left pocket, I ced my right hand on my right hip to ease my movement. I dialed Anthony¡¯s number with my left hand and pressed the phone to my ear.


    ¡°Please goddess, please let him pick up. I need him to pick up.¡± I muttered to myself, while sucking in and blowing out air through my parted lips. I needed Anthony now, I needed his help.


    Just as I prayed, he picked up after the first ring.


    ¡°Jojo?¡±


    I would not be lying if I said I had never been this relieved and happy to hear his voice. My chest rose and fell heavily in response to my ragged breathing, but I had to keep my tone stable, I did not want him to be too rmed.


    ¡°Where¡­ where are you now?¡± I asked.


    The noise from the background told me he must have been busy, but I needed to be sure.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the art gallery. Some foreign buyers came in today. I¡¯m trying to show them out very best. But I was thinking of stopping at the restaurantter, for somete lunch.¡± He added the second sentence like it was supposed to be some kind of bonus.


    My sweat had already began to trickle down my face like I was being drenched by the rain


    ¡°How many¡­ how many more minutes would it take for you to get here?¡± I asked, now exasperated.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took some time to respond, but he finally did.


    ¡°I do not know when exactly, but I believe I¡¯ll have rounded off in an hour. Why? You needed me toe?¡±


    I knew that if I said I needed him here, he would abandon everything about the gallery and be here in a heartbeat. But I did not want that, he had something very important to do and I did not want to worry him.


    I just had to get through this ¨C whatever it was ¨C on my own. s! I arrived at the desired bench and settled into it. The heat between my legs was almost unbearable, felt as though I was being scorched with a hot burning metal. I parted my legs and gged the hem of my dress up and down, to create a flow of air between my legs.


    Everything was happening all at once, so fast that I felt like I was losing myself. While the valley between my legs was on fire, my stomach¡¯s contractions continued, while my head felt like it was being hit by a tractor over and over again.


    The pain was bing unbearable. I leaned back, against the wooden bench and dug my teeth into my lower lip, in order to stiffle my screams. They became loud whimpers instead.


    I needed help, and I needed it now.


    Like an angel, Mel ran to me, just when I needed her.


    ¡°Jojo! Jojo! Are you alright? I tried to call you then but you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± She stopped talking when she looked at me. She ced her right hand on my shoulder and lowered her face to mine.


    ¡°Jojo, is everything okay?¡±


    I shook my head as a sign for no.


    She looked away from me. There was a lot to say, but I could not bring myself to open my mouth.


    ¡°Is it the baby? Is iting?¡±


    I shook my head vehemently. The baby could not be here, it was still fifteen days!


    She let out a smallugh and cupped my cheeks with her palms.


    ¡°The baby is here, okay? I just need to get help from the restaurant. Wait for me, alright?¡±


    Streams of hot tears ran down my eyes. She moved away from me and I heard her footsteps as she ran back into the restaurant.

 Chapter 143

    Mel ran as fast as her legs could carry her. She did not care who or what she collided with, as long as she got to the restaurant quick enough to get her friend help before it was toote. She quickened her steps as she approached the door of Emerald¡¯s kitchen. For the first time, she ced her palms on both sides of the ss doors and pushed them apart with reckless abandon.


    She did not wait to catch her breath, she ran into the restaurant like a mad woman, heading straight towards the VIP section. She did not wait until she was in front of them. Immediately she caught sight of alpha¡¯s Lake smiling face, she screamed as loud as her vocal cords could allow her.


    ¡°Mrs Smith! The baby ising! Jojo¡¯s baby ising!¡± She cried out, beforeing to an abrupt halt in front of the trio.


    Mrs Smith stared at the girl for a minute, the implication of Mel¡¯s statement was yet to register in her head. But the one who did not waste time in jumping from his seat at the mention of Jojo¡¯s name, was alpha Lake Rush.


    Lake jumped to his feet immediately. His neck did a swift 180 degree turn, directing his head and the rest of his attention to the door of the restaurant. His wolf¡¯s sharp vision allowed him to see the cinnamon tree situated not far from the restaurant. A wooden bench was beneath the tree¡¯s canopy. He narrowed his eyes when he caught sight of the red-haired woman, obviously diforted. He did not need to see her face to know it was Jojo, the feeling of her presence enveloped him before he could speak.


    In a heartbeat, Lake dashed out of the restaurant. It was a race against time as he rushed to the cinammon tree, truly grateful that the woman he met underneath the tree was truly Jojo.


    She had her legs parted, while she gged the hem of her dress. Her lips were pouted as she tried to suck in air through them, her entire body was dripping with salty sweat. Despite all these, her beauty glistened and radiated under the evening sun. Now that he was standing in front of her, he could not help but notice the sudden glow of her skin.


    When she threw her head back and screamed, he blinked twice, suddenly realizing the reason he was out here in the first ce. He rushed to ce a hand on her shoulder, and used the other hand to cup her waist in a bid to raise her from the chair.


    Kenji and Mel appeared behind them, side by side. Lake risked a nce at Kenji, while still struggling to raise the pregnant Jojo from the bench.


    ¡°Get the car around, now!¡± He ordered. Kenji nodded and turned away, in order to do as he was told.


    While still trying to help her up, Jojo sought for somewhere in his body she could hold on to. The pains exploding through every part of her was bing almost unbearable, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could take it.


    She could taste her blood on her tongue, she had bitten her lower lip to hard to stiffle her screams, but it still did not stop her from doing so.


    Frustrated, she finally found the jet ck strands of hair on the man¡¯s head and gathered as many of it as she could in both her hands. Another sharp contraction urred in her lower abdomen, and this time, she pulled the hair in her hands and threw her head back she screamed.


    Lake thought fire had fallen upon his head, his scalp burned, he could feel the pain in his skull, his cranium felt as though it was being pulled from his head. He groaned and allowed his grip on her to tighten, else, he would have let her slip and fall.


    He dug his teeth into his lower lip to bite back his painful groan. He shook his head vehemently, hoping it would either make her let go of his hair, or stop the pain.


    Unfortunately, it did neither. And he was still not sure if Jojo could stand on her legs. He found that his heart was beating fast, so fast that it was almost impossible to breathe. He could feel the vibrations from his chest spread through all parts of his body.


    He was scared and confused. Two emotions he was not very used to.


    ¡°Are you alright, Jo? Can you stand? Can you ce your feet on the ground?¡± He tried to ask. If they established some form ofmunication, he was sure he would be able to be of more help.


    But Jojo could not speak. Instead, she shook her head continuously, sucking in deep breaths and letting out heavy exhales. Her temperature was increasing, she was beginning to shake violently while holding on to him.


    Lake wanted to steady her ragged breathing, but he did not know how to. He had never had to hold a pregnant woman this close, talk more of one who was about to give birth!


    She struggled to ce her feet on the ground. But immediately she did, Jojo felt something burst within her. Like a ss bowl filled with water and hidden somewhere in her stomach had just been thrown to the ground, shattering into a million pieces while the contents of the bowl rushed down the sides of her legs.


    Her gaze fell to her feet, before she threw her head back up, staring at the alpha with wide eyes and a heart that was currently beating faster than the speed of light.


    ¡°Oh my goddess! Is that water?!¡± Mel gasped, covering her mouth with her palms.


    Tears gathered in Jojo¡¯s widened eyes. She could not bring herself to look down at her legs.


    ¡°Her water just broke! We need to get her to the hospital!¡± It was Mrs Smith who screamed out loud.


    She rushed to Lake¡¯s side and tried to guide Jojo.


    ¡°Mel, call an ambnce!¡± Emerald screamed at the top of her voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, mother. Kenji is getting the car right about¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lake was interrupted by the screeching of a car¡¯s tires on the ground and the sound of an abruptly halting brake.


    ¡°¡­ now.¡± Lake finished his sentence after Kenji parked the car in front of them.


    Emerald rushed to the car and flung the back door open. She settled into it and stretched her hand out, as if to wee Jojo.


    Lake managed to get Jojo to the car, he helped her settle into it before sitting beside her.


    Mel stood beside Mrs Smith¡¯s door, waiting for instructions.


    ¡°Take care of the restaurant, okay? We would be back before you know it.¡± Mrs Smith spoke reassuringly, and Mel nodded sharply. It was almost as if she was nodding so hard to convince herself that all will be well.


    As the car zoomed off, Mel wiped the stray drops of tears that rushed out of her eyes. She turned to the restaurant and started to run back, praying to every force in the universe that her best friend made it out hale and hearty.

 Chapter 144

    Jojo:


    Someone, please stab me at the back and end this nightmare! What the hell was happening to me?! I needed to breathe, needed to suck in as much air as I possibly could, but I could not. I did not know how I had gone from the bench into the car, but having the windows up made me feel suffocated and nauseated, not to forget cold.


    ¡°The windows! Open the windows! I need air!¡± I managed to call out. Whoever was in charge of that seemed to be too slow to respond. Perhaps I had to let him or her ¨C I was finding it hard to keep track of anything that was happening around me ¨C how important the situation at hand was.


    ¡°Open the windows for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± Then, I screamed at the top of my voice, I could feel the vibrations in my chest and in my lungs. I was tired, too tired to even think. I did not know what it was, but something inside me appeared to repeatedly drain my energy from me.


    ¡°Get the windows!¡± Another female voice called out beside me, awfully familiar by the way. Without turning to see who the speaker was, I nodded my head slowly, allowing myself to sigh in satisfaction.


    Yes, at least someone understood.


    It came again. The feeling of my stomach tearing into two, even to the valley between my legs. Everytime it came, I tried so hard not to scream, but the pain was almost unbelievable, utterly unbearable. I threw my head back against the leather seats of the car. My right hand was being rubbed my a soft hand, while my left hand and my back were rubbed by rougher andrger hands.


    It was only then I took the pains to ce at the two people by my side. To the left, was the alpha.


    My eyes widened on their own ord.


    The alpha?! What in the name of the precious moon goddess was he¡­


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I screamed aloud, groaning in pain. The baby in me had to be some kind of martial arts specialist, perhaps a karate ck belt holder, because that was the only thing that could exin the powerful kicks I was being served. The goddamn thing did not even bother to have mercy! I was the mother for crying out loud!


    ¡°Please, get this thing out of me!¡± I turned to look at the terror on Mrs Smith¡¯s face. She dropped my hand, allowing me to dig my fingers into the seat of the car. Her hand found my upper back, she tried to pat it gently.


    ¡°Take it easy, Jojo. You¡¯re almost there, okay?¡±


    Almost there? The only ce I saw myself heading to was the grave, if they did not get the karate master in my stomach out of my belly, I was not sure I was going to make it out of this car alive.


    I turned to the alpha. He did not speak. All he did was nod his head repeatedly, as if agreeing to everything that his mother¡­ shit! I had forgotten all about that!


    I pressed my lips together and shut my eyes close, fighting back my scream.


    ¡°Dear, you can let the pain out. You can scream if you want to, just let it out. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    I shook my head repeatedly, a solid sign for ¡°no¡±.


    I did not think she knew what she was talking about. If anything made me scream as loud as I really wanted to, their eardrums would burst and they would need a doctor more than I did.


    Why were we not at the hospital yet?!


    ¡°We are here!¡± The driver called out. The car stopped immediately and the doors beside me were flung open.


    The alpha helped lead me out of the car. He ced my right hand around his shoulder and slipped one of his spare hands around my waist. We began to walk into the hospital, the heat between my legs was starting to burn.


    Three nurses approached us, and Lake allowed two of them hold me. While one rushed in front of us.


    ¡°We have a pregnant woman in the reception, she needs her OBGYN immediately!¡±


    She turned to me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you make an appointment with any doctor? We need to¡­¡±


    I nced up from the floor with whatever bit of strength I had in me.


    What the fuck was she even talking about?


    ¡°Doctor Sanders! She was booked with doctor Sanders!¡± Mrs Smith called out behind me.


    ********************


    Lake:


    I had thought getting Jojo to the hospital would ease my worries, but it only helpedpound and heighten them. She was in the arms of the nurses, and I could not help but pray that they knew exactly what they were doing.


    I hade so close to her after such a long while. I could not afford to let her slip away from my arms so easily again, I really could not.


    My mother and I continued to run behind the nurses. I noticed how my mother seemed to be more rxed when a dark-haired middle-aged woman in ash coloured scrubs and a-like thing on her hair rushed to us. Jojo was ced on a stretcher and led into yet another white polished and depressing room, which reeked of detergent and antiseptic.


    She was ced on a small bed, my mother rushed to her left to hold her hand. I was already firmly nted by her right side, with no intention of leaving until I knew and believed she was in the best of hands.


    Seeing hery on the bed, turning her head while she cried out in sheer agony sent daggers into my heart. I wished I could touch her and absorb her pain. I had heard that childbirth was painful for women, but I had never dreamed of being present during one. Especially when it was a woman that I¡­ that I cared so much about.


    The doctor moved to my mother, I watched the two women with keen eyes.


    ¡°Would you like me to use epidurals for her or should she go through the normal procedure?¡± She asked.


    My mother clutched Jojo¡¯s hands firmly, her tears ran freely down her cheeks.


    ¡°Please, just use whatever is going to lessen the pain. She is so young, and¡­ just¡­ I don¡¯t want it to hurt her so much.¡± My mother spoke, admist her tears. I was torn between consoling her and being by Jojo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Alright, we would do our best. You must excuse us now, we need to start the process.¡± The doctor spoke. I watched my mother nod eagerly and let go of Jojo¡¯s hand.


    She stepped out of the room and my eyes followed her.


    I was going to do same, but as soon as I took my first step forward, Jojo¡¯s hand sped my wrist and pulled me back.


    Shocked, I turned to look at her.


    She stared up at me with furious, scary, scared and determined eyes ¨C only her two green orbs held so much emotions at once ¨C and a deep scowl on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± She spoke, in between clenched teeth.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A felt a wave of shock and nausea wash over me, before I turned sharply to the doctor.


    You¡¯re going to have to stay, sir.¡±

 Chapter 145

    He had always been a strict and attentive driver, but the second Mel told him that Jojo had been rushed to the hospital after her water had broke and herbour started, bypassing traffic rules and regtions and beating the evening traffic in Ten seemed like nothing but a very necessary evil. It was safe to say he was equivalent to a mad man behind a steering wheel as he drove to the hospital to find the love of his life.


    He had known that something was wrong when she called, he only wished he had listened to his gut ande immediately. He would have been there to help, there for her. Now, he was tormented with the fact that she must have already entered intobour, and there would be no way of seeing her until she was out.


    Immediately he got to the hospital, scared, confused and exasperated, Anthony quickly took directions from the receptionist and ran as fast as his legs could carry him. It did not matter that his tie ran with the wind, he did not stop even when he was out of breath. Until he found the backview of Jojo¡¯s aunt, Mrs Smith.


    She was standing in front of a room door, a man he did not recognize was seated on a bench behind her. Anthony ignored the presence of the man and rushed to Mrs Smith.


    He tapped her shoulder, panting heavily. Mrs Smith turned sharply, only to find a fear stricken young man standing behind her, his longsleeved shirt soaked with a pool of his own sweat. Anthony lowered himself and glued his palms to his knees, just to ensure that he caught his breath and the burning in his chest seized.


    ¡°Anthony!¡± Mrs Smith called his name out loud like it was a breath of fresh air. He raised his head and stared at her with eyes full of hope.


    ¡°I¡­ I came as soon as I heard. I am sorry I was not able toe earlier. Jojo called, but she assured me there was no problem and I listened. I¡­ I should have insisted oning, I would have gotten here earlier if I had just listened to my inner voice. I was so stupid and stubborn aunt. I hope¡­ I hope Jojo would be okay. I hope that¡­¡±


    Emerald ced both her hands on each of the man¡¯s shoulders. She gazed at him with equal softness and care, before pulling him into her arms. Anthony allowed himself melt into the woman¡¯s arms as he ced his head on her right shoulder.


    Behind them, Kenji watched with keen eyes. He did not know what to make of the man just yet, but he did not seem too far from the father of Jojo¡¯s child. The man looked as though he could shit his pants out of fear and worry at that moment. But, he would patiently watch and see whates out of today¡¯s saga. He just hoped that his friend would be wise enough to just sit back and do the exact thing he nned on doing; watching in silence.


    ********


    Jojo continued to scream at the top of her voice. The louder her screams got, the deeper her fingers pierced into his skin. Lake did not make a single sound, not even when he saw that his hand had began to bleed. He kept quiet and stayed by her side, just where she wanted him to be.


    They had been going back and forth for more than an hour, and Lake¡¯s worry and fear was beginning to sprout up from the pit of his stomach again. He had not expected it to take so much time, or for the process to make Jojo so tired.


    ¡°She¡¯s running out of energy, we need to stop. Give her a break, space to breathe.¡± The doctor spoke, even with her nosemask, Lake could hear her with ease. He was not willing to leave, but Jojo¡¯s hand dropped from his and fell to her side. Her eyes seemed like they would shut down, like she was about to pass out.


    rmed, Lake turned to the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we would need you to step outside, please. Come with me.¡± The doctor beckoned on him. Lake swallowed hard, hoping to swallow his anxiety and panic along with the saliva that gathered in his throat.


    The doctor opened the door and led Lake out of the room.


    As if on cue, Emerald and Anthony jumped to their feet and approached the doctor.


    ¡°Is everything okay? What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s been an hour, what¡¯s happening?¡± Emerald continued to ask. She looked up at her son¡¯s face which asdened with worry as he stood beside her.


    ¡°The situation is currently¡­plicated. She is not in potential danger but she is having too much contractions and these movements are making her weaker. We would try to strengthen her and resume the process immediately. She is not in any form of danger and we would do our best. You all just need to rx, we would call the father of the child in soon, I can assure you.¡±


    Emerald had a million more questions to ask, but the doctor turned her back to them and disappeared into the theater.


    Emerald turned and held on to her son, cing her head on his chest. She closed her eyes, tightening her eyelids and praying for Jojo¡¯s safe delivery in hushed tones. Lake held on to his mother, wrapping his arms around her.


    ¡°It is okay, mother. You do not have to be scared. Jojo is one of the strongest women I know. She¡¯s tough, she is a fighter. Whatever is going on in there, Jojo woulde out tough as she always does.¡± Lake was not only speaking to his mother, he was also trying to reassure himself, to tell himself that the Jojo, the strong Jojo he knew would make it out of that room her baby in her hands.


    ¡°Are they sure she is going to be okay?¡± Anthony asked, while standing behind mother and son.


    Mrs Smith disengaged herself from her son¡¯s embrace and turned to him. Lake looked over the man¡¯s tall frame in disdain. He was slim and slender. From where he stood, the man¡¯s grey eyes made him look more of a snake than a person. Why did he have to be shocked? The man was nothing but a snake if he thought he could crawl into the lives of the people he cared about and rece him.


    Kenji sprung up from the bench and shook his head, masking hisughter. Just as he had expected, Lake¡¯s eyes had turned bloodshot red with fury immediately he caught sight of Anthony. If he didn¡¯t leave now, Kenji knew he would burst outughing and that would be very awkward, considering the tension in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get everyone drinks.¡± Was his excuse to step out of the environment.


    Lake continued to pace about the corridor, wishing he could push the door open and be by Jojo¡¯s side again. He had not even bothered to attend to his wounds, but how could he?


    Minutester, Kenji returned with the drinks. Everyone took one besides Lake and Anthony.


    Lake nted himself in front of the door and would not leave no matter what. Everytime he heard Jojo¡¯s faint scream, his heart shrunk in his chest.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not sure how much more he could take, until the door opened in front of him.


    A young nurse stood in front of him. She looked over him and fixed her eyes on Anthony.


    ¡°Can the father of the childe in now, please?¡±

 Chapter 146

    The alpha of Rush pack turned his head to stare at the direction of the nurse¡¯s gaze. She was looking straight at the man behind him, the intruder who had tactfully found his way into the life of the two women he cared the most about. A deep scowl formed on Lake¡¯s face. If he was truly the father of the child¡­


    ¡°I said the father of the child cane in, there is really no time to waste.¡± The nurse added, verbally and visibly impatient.


    Emerald failed to notice the tension between her son and a man she took as her son. She was only worried about Jojo and hoped that the girl would make it out of that room with her healthy baby. So, she pushed past her son and stepped forward, nting herself in front of the nurse, knowing fully well that the identity of the child in Jojo¡¯s womb was still yet to be known.


    ¡°I¡¯lle in¡± She volunteered. The nurse spared her a short and curt nce, before ushering her into the room. She was allowed to wear a nylon-like gown over her body, gloves in her hands and a-like cap on her hair.


    ¡°Stay beside her. She might need someone to hold her hands.¡± The doctor instructed immediately she stood by the woman¡¯s side. Emerald turned to face Jojo.


    The girl had her head throw backwards, against the feather filled pillow. She continued to turn her head left and right while screaming at the top of her voice and holding on to the sheets beside her. Jojo¡¯s fingers had dug so deeply into the bed, the nurses feared she would tear the cotton open.


    Emerald rushed to Jojo¡¯s side and took hold of her right hand, intertwining their fingers together. Jojo turned sharply towards her. When their eyes locked, Emerald felt a part of her heart squeeze. In that moment, she felt a terribly strong connection with the girl.


    Emerald did not think anything of it. She ced her hand on Jojo¡¯s sweaty forehead and ran her hands down, patting the red locks of hair on her head gently. Tears welled up in Emerald¡¯s eyes, she had experienced childbirth before, but watching it evoked so many emotions from her.


    ¡°We are almost there, miss Wyatt. I just need you to hang on and do twost pushes for me, just two.¡± The doctor called out. Emerald watched as Jojo shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°I can not, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± The girl muttered, obviously out of breath.


    The doctor¡¯s eyes rose to meet Emerald, as if saying, ¡°this is where youe in.¡± Emerald nodded, she knew what needed to be done.


    ¡°Look at me, Jojo.¡± Mrs Emerald Smith called out. Jojo turned to her and nodded.


    ¡°You can do this, you have always dreamt of doing this. I know you cannot wait to have your baby in your arms, to see the face of the child you have held in your womb all this time. So, my dear, you¡¯ll do thesest two pushes because it is necessary you do so. Be strong and hang in there, do you understand me?¡±


    With tears pouring from her eyes, Jojo nodded eagerly.


    Emerald turned to the doctor and nodded, a sign that signified a go ahead. The doctor nodded in agreement and spread Jojo¡¯s legs apart again.


    ¡°Alright, miss Wyatt. We are going to push on the count of three. One.¡±


    Jojo¡¯s lips parted as she sucked in a deep breath, she did not take her eyes away from Mrs Smith.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Jojo fixed her gaze on the ceiling above her. She shook her head vehemently and inhaled a deep breath again.


    ¡°Three. Push!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Jojo channeled her energy, her strength, every joule of determination and every ounce of will she had within her. She pushed hard, and she did not stop until the cry of a newborn baby echoed in the room.


    Everyone, including the nurses and Emerald took deep breaths. The doctor held the baby up for all of them to see, but Jojo closed her eyes as shey backwards, breathless and exasperated, every bone in her body ached from fatigue.


    Emerald¡¯s eyes continued to dance between baby and mother, while the doctor worked to severe the physical connection between mother and child.


    Soon, the doctor held the naked and shrill new born. The loud cries did not stop, not even when he ¨C judging from the organ dangling between his legs ¨C was ced in Emerald¡¯s arms.


    The baby¡¯s eyes were closed, but immediately he opened them slowly, Emerald did not know when she gasped. Her jaw dropped, she was unable to keep her mouth from staying ajar.


    The hopeful and helpless onyx colored eyes that stared back at her were to familiar for her to dismiss. She looked past the eyes and fixed her gaze on the nose, down to the shape of the baby¡¯s lips. It was all too familiar, she was almost taken back to thirty-one years ago, when she held her son in her arms like this. The baby in her hands was a spitting image of baby Lake. If she did not know better, she would have thought the baby in her hands was¡­ well, she did not know what she would have thought.


    But this! This was too good to even think of!


    ¡°Can I¡­ can I see him?¡± Jojo¡¯s soft voice echoed from beside her. Emerald turned her eyes to the young girl and smiled. She was now sitting up, her back against the iron headboard.


    Emerald lowered herself and carefully ced the baby in Jojo¡¯s arms.


    As she stared into the baby¡¯s eyes, tears of joy streamed down her eyes, while she a shortugh escaped her throat. She could not help it, the explosion of joy, gratitude and victory was too much to express in one particr way. Sheughed at how funny life could be, at the ones who had looked down on her and scorned her, sheughed at herself for ever trying to discourage her.


    She cried for joy, for victory. She cried tears of gratitude.


    Jet ck eyes, curly ck hair and a red tanned skin, naked, pure and warm, her babyy in her arms. There were no teeth in the gum, the hair on the baby¡¯s skin was soft and sulent. Jojo did not know what to say, she could not believe she had finally done it.


    When she made the decision to keep the baby nine months ago, she could remember how scared she had been to wee another life into hers. Now that she held the boy in her arms, she was more than grateful that she made the decision. Tears gathered in her eyes, her heart continued to jump in her chest, leaping for and with joy. Jojo had never known so much happiness, so much honour. The angel in her hands hade out from within her. She was now a mother!


    Emerald smiled and tapped her right shoulder.


    ¡°You were amazing, Jojo. You have always been an amazing young woman. Do not ever forget that.¡± She spoke in soft tones.


    Jojo sniffed in her tears and nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Congrattions, miss Wyatt. We would need you to push the centa out now. The baby would be taken to the nursery where he would be washed up and catered for. In the meantime, we have to get you cleared up as well.¡± The doctor spoke up, cutting into their small moment.


    Emerald stared down at Jojo while the baby was being taken away from her. Jojo seemed tense, but Emerald ced her palm on hers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make sure they take care of him. Do not worry yourself.¡± Emerald spoke softly. Jojo¡¯s shoulders rxed and she nodded in silence.


    Emerald cast her onest nce, eyes filled with pride, as she turned around and walked out of the room, following the nurses behind.

 Chapter 147

    Lake:


    I leaned out of the wall and rushed over to my mother as soon as I saw her step out of the room behind a group of four nurses, of which one of them held a crying baby in her hands. Seeing the baby brought a warmth I could not exin upon me. The air in the hospital suddenly felt warmer, more rxed. I tried to tell myself it was because Jojo was okay, the baby was safe now and I was sure she was safe too. But I had a feeling there was much more.


    I can not forget to add the part where Kenji kept me glued to the wall by his side.


    ¡°To prevent you from tearing someone¡¯s skin apart with your eyes.¡± He had said out loud. He was damn right about that part.


    Even when I rushed to my mother, the young man had the guts to stand beside me.


    ¡°How is she?!¡± The both of us thundered simultaneously. I fought hard to resist the urge to ask him who the hell he was and the right he had to be here, but I suddenly remembered I did not have much rights myself.


    My mother shed us excited smiles, before she shook her head, a faintughter in her eyes.


    ¡°Anthony, stay here, okay? You do not have to worry about Jojo and the baby. Both mother and child are currently doing well, you can meet them once they¡¯ve both cleaned up, okay?¡± The man seemed to rx a bit, but he nodded his head eagerly, like a fucking lizard.


    I fought back the urge to scoff and roll my eyes.


    ¡°Lake,e with me.¡±


    I did not know why, but something about the seriousness in her tone alerted me. I could hear a ring rm go off in my head. I began to hope and pray that nothing had gone wrong. If not, why would my mother want to see me in the nursery?


    I could never know if I did not follow, so I nodded and walked behind her. The nursery was only two doors away. We stepped into the sky blue polished walls with matching floor tiles. We stood still and watched as the baby was given a thorough and gentle bath, dressed in light clothes and ced in a baby cot.


    All through these, my mother did not utter even a word. I did not hear a sound from her. The only sounds I could hear were the sounds of the baby¡¯s defeaning cry and the sound of my heart pounding against my chest. Once the nurses were done and had exited the room, my mother took three steps forward.


    She did not stop walking away in silence, until she stood by the side of the cot. I continued to watch her with keen eyes.


    ¡°Lake,e forward.¡± She finally called out. I let out a breath I did not even know I had been holding, before moving forward to join her by the side of the cot. The babyy still in it, eyes opened and lips moving in a motion I did not quite understand, as though he was sucking on something I could not see.


    My mother carried him from the court and stretched him to me. Without asking any questions, I stretched my hands forward and epted the baby into my arms.


    His skin brushed against mine and a strange shockwave washed over me. What I found more strange, was how the shockwave left behind a strong feeling of familiarity and belonging. My heart melted at the sight of the child, almost as though the child was a part of me, a missing piece of a puzzle I had long given uppleting. When I pulled the baby closer to my chest, I felt my heart dare to leap towards it.


    The ck eyes brightened as he stared at me. His soft pink lips spread out in what seemed like a smile. My heart skipped three beats at once.


    ¡°The eyes, the lips, the nose. Heavens! Even the smile! Everything reminds me of when I had you. This baby is the spitting image of you when you were like this and size. There are so many questions I have to ask you, Lake. But I would start with one, and the most important one at that.¡± My mother said aloud, standing beside me.


    I swallowed the hard lump that was stuck in my throat.


    ¡°Are you the father?¡±


    No matter how hard I tried to brace myself up for that question and that reality, it did not stop it from feeling like an airne had just crashed on my head, tearing the soft bones of my ears into pieces.


    My heartbeat quickened in pace, the room around me began to spin.


    Still staring into the baby¡¯s eyes, I knew I had to say something.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe it either. I am as shocked as you are right now, mother. But, it is the only exnation to the resemnce.¡±


    Immediately, my mind wandered on its own ord, traveling back to thest night I spent with Jojo, all the times I had been intimate with her. I traveled back to the day I rejected her, she had definitelye to see me for a reason. What if¡­ just what if this had been the reason? And the hospital the day before? When she said she was I¡¯ll from hospital snacks!


    By the goddess! It was all starting to piece together in my head. The realization only tore me into pieces. I could not believe it. If the baby I was holding in my arms was truly mine¡­


    For the first time in a long while, apart from when I had hugged my mother earlier, tears welled up in my eyes. My heart opened up its floodgate, allowing my eyes to carry the weight of the tears that I fought hard to hold back.


    ¡°Then, why did you leave her?¡±


    I tried to sniff my tears in, but my efforts proved forlorn.


    ¡°I do not know, mother. I was just in a very bad ce and I made a lot of mistakes.¡± I turned to her, not minding if she saw the tears in my eyes, or the depth of my regret.


    ¡°A lot of mistakes that I¡­ I n to correct.¡±


    My mother heaved a sigh and looked away from me.


    ¡°I do not know how you intend to correct this one, Lake. And I do not n to get involved. I mean, I am happy that I have a grandchild, but the final decision to ept you or not would rely solely on Jojo. And I will support whatever decision she makes.¡±


    Before I could speak, the door swung open and three nurses walked into the room.


    ¡°Alright sir, we need to ce the baby beside the mother now and make sure that he rests.¡± One of them spoke to me.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I replied, curtly. I ced the child in the arms of the first nurse, my hands suddenly felt empty and pale.


    My mother walked out of the room, behind the nurses, while I trotted beside her.


    Immediately we stepped out of the room, I nted myself in front of her.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± I shook my head vehemently. The more I tried to keep my thoughts stable in order to n my next move, the more my regret and pain tore at the seams of my reasoning.


    My mother arched a brow at me.


    ¡°Do you think I can see Jojo now, mother? There are a lot of things I need to say to her, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And I do not think that is a good idea now, Lake.¡±


    There it was again. The sound of my heart breaking into countless pieces. I swallowed the lump of tears in my throat and staggered backward.


    ¡°When I tried to tell her you had arrived at the restaurant, she turned on her heels and ran away. You¡­ you need to give her time, Lake. Stay away, even if its for a while.¡±


    Stay away. The two words continued to resonate in the walls of my ears.


    I nodded, my eyes fixed on the ground.


    ¡°I understand. I deserve it.¡±


    My mother did not speak. She turned on her heels and continued her journey to Jojo¡¯s room.

 Chapter 148

    As far as Emerald Smith was concerned, life had quite a funny way of ying tricks on beings of the universe. Never in a million years had she imagined that a waitress she had faith in and employed, even considered part of her family, would be carrying the child of a son she once lost? Never had she imagined that she would get her son, and have a grandson on the same day! If anyone had spoken to her of such a fate five days ago, she would have believed she was being mocked,ughed at.


    Yet, there she was. With her son standing behind her, and her grandson in the arms of nurses in front of her. Life was beginning to make a bit more sense to Emerald now. She had been trying hard to contain her excitement, but it was almost impossible to do so.


    After the death of thest man she had given her heart to, the one whom she had loved with everything, Emerald never believed she would find the kind of happiness she was feeling. Life became bleak and in, a series of white and ck monochrome lines.


    Now, it had so much colour she was starting to feel like she lived in a color riot universe.


    Yes, she had never been happier.


    ***************


    Jojo:


    After pushing the centa, I was allowed to take in deep breaths for as long as I wanted to. Once I was strong enough to stand, the nurses helped me bath, helped clean the bed up and gave me a new pair of white gown to wear. I wore the light gown andy on the bed, with my back nted against the metal headboard of the bed. My back was protected by a soft pillow, the doctor had advised that I kept my thoughts as clear and as worry free as possible.


    It was supposed to be an easy thing to do, but the excitement bursting from within me was making it almost impossible. Finally, and I mean finally, the day I had been waiting for had finally arrived! My baby was finally here. That also meant that my life was no longer my own, I had to put my child first in everything, no matter what it was. Valerie, Mel, my mother and my baby were now my three greatest responsibilities, the ones I could give my life to protect.


    While deep in my stream of thoughts, the door in front of me opened up, and Mrs Smith stepped into my room, clutching my baby in her arms, holding the child close to her chest.


    ¡°Look dear, mummy is here now. And she is ready to hold you. What do we say to mummy?¡± Her question was being directed at the new born. My baby made small giggling and gaggling noises, all of which warmed something in my heart.


    She walked to me and ced the boy in my hands. He turned slowly, closing and opening his eyes at regr intervals. He was so small and so warm, the scent of his shampoo and bath soap filled my nose. The butterflies in my stomach started to flutter, and for a good reason.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a beauty.¡± Mrs Smith started. She pulled a chair beside me and settled into it. I continued to look at the baby boy in my arms.


    Everything about him reminded me about his father. In a small moment, I really wished he had taken my green eyes and red hair instead of his father¡¯s dark eyes and dark hair. Not that it made any difference, I still loved my boy regardless of who his father was and everything his father had done and put us through.


    ¡°I have called Mel. She would be here with your mother and Valerie once Valerie is back from school. She was so excited to hear the news! I mean, we are all so happy for you, Jojo. You have no idea.¡±


    I chuckled, while pulling my baby closer to my chest. I was happy he was here, but I could not help but wish that the alpha could see him too, and could know that he was his child. I could only wonder and imagine how the revtion would make him feel.


    The thought sparked something in my heart. I did not want to be sad, not on this auspicious day.


    Mrs Smith continuously adjusted herself in her seat. I looked away from my boy and fixed my gaze on her. Our gazes locked and she became still. I could tell she had figured out that I now knew she had a question to ask, or something to talk about. Knowing her, I knew that she would not waste another second.


    She cleared her throat and started to speak.


    ¡°Jojo, I¡¯m going to ask you a question.¡±


    My heart squeezed in my chest.


    I had known this wasing, she had put it off for long enough already, so long that it surprised even me.


    ¡°But first, I want you to know that whatever the answer to this question is, nothing is going to be different, okay? Our rtionship is not going to change. I am going to continue being by your side, I am going to support whatever decision you make, okay?¡± Her voice was soft and reassuring. As my eyes searched hers, I could see nothing but genuine care and love, a deep feeling of concern that sprouted from the depths of her soul and stretched its branches to the region of her heart. The woman was truly an angel. My son would love her, I could already feel it.


    ¡°Do you promise to be honest, Jojo?¡±


    I nodded slowly. I was far from eager to answer the question that hovered in the air, but I always knew that I would have toe face to face with the truth at some point. But, even that realization did not seem to make things any easier for me.


    Mrs Smith moved closer to me. She ced her hands by my side, her round electric blue orbs stared at me.


    ¡°The baby is Lake¡¯s, right?¡±


    Her question drove the missile straight into my chest. A cough forced its way out of my throat, but it wasn¡¯t the only thing that forced its way out. Stray drops of tears ran down my eyes, exposing the heaviness of my heart, the bitterness in my chest as I recalled how effortlessly he had tossed me away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I simply nodded affirmatively, unable to speak for the first few seconds.


    When I managed to find my voice, I could only mumble. My tears had seized my voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, he is. I did not intend to keep the truth away from him, my intentions were never¡­ selfi selfish. But¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a long story and I¡­¡±


    I stopped speaking when her warm hand squeezed my right knee gently.


    She shook her head slowly, a reassuring and hopeful smile was stered on her face. I managed a chuckle, while I sniffed my tears.


    ¡°You do not have to speak about it if you¡¯re notfortable with doing so yet. I know, Jojo. I know that no one would willingly do this alone if they could help it.¡±


    She heaved a sigh and her smile broadened.


    ¡°Trust me, Jojo. I understand. It is okay, alright?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Excited, Mel and Valerie walked hand in hand into the hospital. Valerie continued to fling her hair left and right, face brightened with smiles of joy. Her sister and Mel¡¯s best friend had just given birth to a healthy and big baby boy! Neither of the girls had been more excited to meet a baby in their entire life.


    However, there was only one sad thing. After closing the restaurant early, Mel headed to pick Valerie from school and the girls went over to the hospital were Jojo¡¯s mother was admitted into. But when they got there, they found out Jojo¡¯s mother, Doris, was slightly under the weather. Thus, the doctor advised them to let her rest and not sumb her to the stress of traveling. It hurt and bothered Mel and Valerie that Jojo¡¯s mother was not with them, but there was nothing they could do.


    Mel made sure to call Mrs Smith to make her aware of the recent development. Mrs Smith assured her that all would be well, and Jojo was expecting the both of them with joy in her heart. They stopped by a supermarket to get Jojo all her favorite fruits, before they made their way to the hospital.


    Mel stopped in front of the receptionist table to ask for directions to Jojo¡¯s ward, but the three nurses seemed engrossed in whatever they were speaking about.


    ¡°Today must really be an auspicious day for us. I do not know who is giving birth, but the alpha of Rush pack is here! Did you guys see him?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Like hell we did! There were two other really handsome men with him. Those must be his gamma and beta. Whoever the woman is and whoever the child is, they must be really important.¡± The second nurse added.


    ¡°I do not know who the woman is, but she or the child must be rted to the alpha, I can bet it!¡±


    Mel rolled her eyes, despite the smile that had formed on her face, and cleared her throat for what seemed to be the hundreth time.


    The three youngdies turned to her, cheeks flustered with embarrassment.


    Mel nced at the three of them, before she spoke.


    ¡°I am here to see a Jojo Wyatt, she gave birth here some hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Rtionship?¡± A nurse with an arched brow asked.


    Mel shed thedy her most polite smile.


    ¡°I am her best friend, and this is her younger sister.¡± She ced her hand on Valerie¡¯s shoulder.


    She was given directions immediately and she rushed over to the ward.


    She was ushered in by two nurses, after greeting the men at the door. Alpha Lake, beta Kenji and Anthony must have been three young men the nurses gossiped about.


    Immediately Valerie stepped into Jojo¡¯s ward, her eyes met her sister¡¯s. Jojo¡¯s lips spread into a wide smile and Valerie picked her pace and ran into her sister¡¯s arms.


    Mel was more than excited to see the big and jovial baby. She embraced Mrs Smith for being by her friend¡¯s side, before locking her arms around Jojo.


    Emerald carefully took the baby from Jojo¡¯s hands, to allow the friends embrace themselves. Valerie could not stop touching the baby¡¯s hands and legs. She as so excited, at first nce, she was more excited than the baby¡¯s mother.


    ¡°You really did it, Jo. It¡¯s crazy, but you really did it! Congrattions! I mean, you¡¯re a mother now.¡± As Mel spoke, tears rushed down her eyes. Jojo smiled at her best friend and tapped her cheek repeatedly.


    ¡°No, Mel. We did it. You, Val, Mrs Smith, even Anthony, and I. I do not think I would have easily gotten through this without any of you. You were all there for me whenever I needed you, you never seized to love and support me and I would forever be grateful.¡±


    Mel nodded and sniffed in her tears.


    ¡°Does this mean that I get to be the child¡¯s godmother? I mean, I know that Mrs Smith is quite older than I am, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! You do not have to worry about that, Mel. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m content with my grandmother role.¡± Emerald cut in, waving her hand as she threw her head backwards in a faint chuckle.


    Mel turned to Jojo, as if screaming,¡± She knows?!¡±. On the other hand, Jojo nodded slowly and Mel heaved a sigh of relief. She had not been able to stop thinking of how awkward it would be to break the news to them, or how weird it would be if Jojo decided to hide the truth from them.


    ¡°So, Jojo. What are you going to name the baby?¡± Emerald asked. She moved closer to Jojo and ced the baby in her open arms.


    Jojo looked into the child¡¯s dark eyes, before she looked up at her eager audience.


    ¡°Lucian Tyler Rush.¡± She replied, softly and smoothly.


    Emerald and Mel nodded in approval, while Valerie rushed to Jojo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Can I hold him? Can I? Please?¡±


    Just as Jojo was about to answer, a nurse stepped into the room. The fourdies turned to her and she bowed in courtesy.


    ¡°Forgive my intrusion, ma¡¯am. But you are required to rest now. You would be given a light meal to regain your strength, but after that, it is expedient that you get at least two hours of sleep.¡±


    Two hours of sleep? Jojo opened her mouth to protest, but Emerald was faster.


    She reached out for the child and Jojo reluctantly ced him in her arms. Mel tapped Jojo¡¯a shoulder gently. She knew that her friend did not want to be away from her baby at all, but it was important that she rested.


    ¡°He¡¯s almost falling asleep. Don¡¯t worry, Jojo. I¡¯ll take good care of him. Is that right, my little boy?¡± Thest sentence was directed at the sleeping baby, Emerald held him closer to her chest and Jojo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mrs Smith was right, she had nothing to worry about.


    Soon, everyone exited the room. Jojo was given a bowl of hot soup to eat, which she seemed to finish in a gulp. After that, she was told to lie down and drift to sleep.


    But when her back touched the soft mattress of the bed, sleep was almost impossible to find. The pain in her lower abdomen barely allowed her to close her eyes. Soon, she was unable to ignore the pain and was almost drifting off to sleep when her door creaked open.


    She heard faint footsteps. It must have been a nurseing to check on¡­


    ¡°Doctor! She¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    Alert, Jojo tried to open her eyes, but she could not find the strength to do so. All she heard was the distant sound ofmotion outside the room, and the sound of footsteps rushing in and out of the room.

 Chapter 150

    Lake:


    I was seated on the bench beside Kenji, physically and mentally worn out. My conversation with my mother continued to rey in my head. I wondered if I would ever be allowed the chance to get close to Jojo, or even the child. Not that I deserved to, it was just a father¡¯s wish.


    A father¡­


    Did I even deserve to call myself that?


    My head was resting against the wall, my back t against the bench, when I started to see doctors and nurses troop in and out of Jojo¡¯s room. Every bit of fatigue I had been feeling disappeared from my bones, and my eyelids defeated the heavy ws of sleep.


    My mother rushed out of the nursery, Jojo¡¯s friend was behind her with the baby in her arms. I sprung up from my seat immediately, ignoring Kenji¡¯s advice to be calm.


    I nted myself in front of my mother. She looked up at me, before tilting her head to look past me. I clutched both her bicepts with my hands, urging her to look at me.


    She turned to me, panic stricken.


    ¡°What is going on, mum? What¡¯s happening to Jojo? I hope she is okay?¡± I asked, panting heavily.


    My mother nodded, she seemed to find words to ry the situation to me.


    ¡°Everything is okay. She is just bleeding, but the the doctors¡­¡±


    Bleeding! I freed my mother from my grasp. Blinded with rage, I caught hold of one of the doctors and tightened my grip on her arm. Her eyes widened as she stared at me, but my scowl on deepened.


    ¡°Listen to me, and you are going to listen carefully. If anything happens to that woman, I would burn this entire facility to the ground, do you understand me?!¡± I did not care who was watching, I yelled at the top of my voice.


    The doctor shook her head feebly and I freed the woman from my grip. I watched as she scurried into the room. My mother shook her head as she stared at me.


    ¡°Lake, Keni, Anthony. The three of you should return home. I would personally give each and everyone of you a call when we are home and settled.¡± My mother spoke, her tone was strict and definite.


    ¡°But, mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Go home, Lake. Jojo would be alright. The doctors would do their best to ensure that.¡±


    I was going to be stubborn, until Kenji tapped my right shoulder.


    ¡°Come on man, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hesitant and reluctant, I turned my back to my mother and followed Kenji behind. I continued to look over my shoulder, until Jojo¡¯s ward disappeared from my view. Kenji continued to assure me that everything would be alright, even while he drove us back to our hotel room.


    But, my mind was not yet at ease. Once we got the hotel, Kenji ced our phones on the ss table in front of me. I reached out for my phone and pressed the home button, I needed to pick up the second my mother called. However, when I nced at my home screen, I did see a call. But it was from thest person I intended to speak to at that moment.


    Yes, you know him already.


    My father, the almighty Cole Rush of Rush pack.


    I hissed and threw the phone against the bed. Kenji watched as the poor device danced all the way to the side of my pillow. I felt his gaze travel from the phone, and back to me.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    ¡°Ten missed call from my father.¡± I hissed.


    Kenji heaved a sigh and leaned his right shoulder against the wall.


    ¡°You should call him. I¡¯m sure that he is just worried about you, your grandmother too. I mean, you have been away for two days now and without any prior notice. I am sure that besides me, no one else knows where you are.¡± He did have a point, but it was not a point I was interested in reasoning or understanding.


    ¡°If they cared about me even the slightest bit, they would not have conspired to keep my mother away from me. I lost over two decades to their selfishness and misced ego, Kenji. Two decades!!¡±


    He heaved a sigh and began to walk from the window, toward me.


    ¡°I understand, Lake. But you are back to her now, and she is back to you. Try to put the ugly past behind you, so you can move on with ease.¡± He added.


    I kissed my teeth and looked away from him. I was still reeling in anger, but he was making a lot of sense.


    I mean, right now, I was not in the ce to point fingers at my father for bad parenting.


    I reached out for the phone and decided to call Neil first, he picked up at the first ring.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha!¡± I heard him say from the other end of the line. Kenji was right, they must have been worried about me.


    ¡°Rx, Neil. I am still alive. I am only in the city of Ten right now. I did not intend to stay this long but a new development caused a change of ns. I might be gone for a while, but do not fail to handle all affairs while I am here. If there is anything I need to know, do not fail to tell me.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Well, there is something. Ashley, the dancer, tendered her resignation letter today and Bentley and I have approved it. She is packing her things to leave Rush Empire as we speak.¡± He replied, obviously eager to speak to me again.


    I nodded, as though he could see me.


    ¡°Yes, I am aware of that. She told me.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I could still remember how she walked into my office. Ashley and I never had any close rtionship, apart from the fact that I knew my best friend was in love with her. She told me of her ns to resign and begin a new life for herself. She had a lot of things to thank me for, she expressed her gratitude to me for taking her in, making her who she was and giving her a family. I liked that the girls were as close as sisters, and it bothered me to see her leave. But, she aas a smart woman, so I knew she would be okay.


    Again, herst words to me haunted me even till this very day.


    ¡°Jojo is a very special girl, she has always been. It would be a shame for you to lose her, alpha Lake. A big shame.¡± She had said.


    I wondered if that was the reason I was here, to win her back. I wondered if that was even possible, if Jojo would want to look at my face after all I had put her through.


    ¡°Alright. That is all, alpha. I would not fail to reach out to you if there is anything else. Do take care.¡± Neil called out.


    ¡°And you too.¡± I replied, before ending the call.


    Next up was my father. If it was not for Kenji who had sessfully persuaded me into speaking with him, I knew that I would not bother to call him.


    Still, I ended up dialing his number. He also picked up after the first ring.


    ¡°Lake.¡± It was more of a growl than a statement that a father made to his son.


    ¡°Father.¡± I replied, equally blunt and rusty.


    I could hear his angry breaths, I could almost see the frown on his face.


    ¡°I do not know where you have been or why you are ignoring my calls, but you must not forget the responsibility that awaits you. We had a deal, and your birthday passed months ago. But I let it go because of your ident. Now, I¡¯m given you seven days Lake. So wherever it is you are, you had better find a solution and bring that solution back to me in six days. Have I made myself clear?¡±


    My jaw hardened. All these days of being away and he did not care to know why. All he cared about was finding a Luna and an heir!


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    The line went dead before I could drop my phone. I gritted my teeth and flung my phone on the bed.


    *************


    Seeing all the calls Lake had missed reminded Kenji that he had not spoken to his own family when he left. Besides the flimsy excuse he had given to his mother for leaving the pack on such short notice, Kenji had not said anything else to them.


    So, he decided to call them, just to let them know he was well.


    As expected, when called the house phone, his mother¡¯s voice was the first that he heard.


    ¡°Hello? This is Lockwood house¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, mom. Kenji.¡± He said.


    He could hear his mother inhale and exhale in peace. A smile formed on Kenji¡¯s face.


    ¡°My boy! How have you been? We have all been so worried about you! Tell me, when are youing home, huh? Are you eating well?¡±


    Kenji smiled, his heart warmed as he heard his mother speak.


    ¡°I am doing well, mum. You do not need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ken!¡± It was Jade¡¯s shrill voice that followed. Kenji shook his head, ready to roll his eyes.


    ¡°Kenji! How is the alpha? I have not seen him for days, and¡­¡± The phone was snatched from her hands, he could hear the sound.


    ¡°Do take care, Lake. Okay? Get back home quick.¡±


    He chuckled.


    ¡°I would, mum.¡±

 Chapter 151

    FEW DAYS LATER


    Jojo:


    Mrs Smith drove us home. I stayed in the front seat beside her, while Mel and Valerie stayed in the backseat, with the baby in the baby seater Mrs Smith had purchased the previous day. Lucian was asleep, while Mel and Valerie continued to gush over the three hundred thousand pictures Mel had taken of him. It warmed my heart to see how much they loved him. Even when he peed on himself or poured vomit all over their clothes, they did not rebuke him, they were never irritated by him, they continued to show him so much affection


    We stopped at my mum¡¯s hospital to see how she was doing. Her doctor said she hade down with a fever, which was sad. But, I introduced baby Lucian to her. She was really ted to meet him and continued to ce soft kisses on his forehead. Mel took pictures of baby Lucian and my mother together. Once again, I was overwhelmed by the beauty of the sight in front of me, and the love that enveloped us all.


    Three hourster, we were at home. Mel had already prepared my room for the baby, cing his clothes in his fancy dressing drawer, and cing his sleeping cot right next to my bed. Since he was asleep, he was in the cot. But Valerie would not let the little boy be. Ever since I was treated by the doctors after my bleeding, I had noticed how Valerie stuck to Lucian¡¯s side like glue. She always wanted to carry him, always opted to bath him, even contemted lying in his court by his side at night.


    I could still remember how she embraced me on the second night of being with baby Lucas. She held me so tight, I could tell she was crying because her tears soaked the shoulder of my white dress. I held her just as tight, letting her know that I was always with her, and we would always be together no matter what.


    ¡°I am so proud of you, Jo. You have no idea how happy I am right now. Thank you for making me an aunty and giving me a nephew as lovely as baby Lucian. I promise to be the best aunty in the whole world.¡± She spoke in a soft voice that night, and I thanked her for always being there for me. Even in times when I had fallen short of my duties, she had never loved me any less.


    ¡°Valerie, he is asleep. Just let him be for three minutes.¡± Mel admonished her, but Ley was stubborn. It took another three minutes for Mel and I to convince her to let baby Lucian sleep, but she eventually listened.


    When she was out of the room, Mel closed the door slowly, to make sure my son remained tucked in bed, sleeping peacefully. And I?


    Well, on the other hand, I stood in front of the wall. It was the side of the wall I had pasted pictures of Lucian on. For every ultra sound scan I did, I made sure I took printed pictures of him back home. From the first day, even till thest. I found it spectacr how he had grown and form in my belly for nine months.


    ¡°So, have you decided what you would do abour the alpha yet?¡±


    Mel¡¯s voice slipped into my thoughts. I heaved a sigh and turned to her slowly. I had known this question wasing, I only wondered when she would bring it up.


    ¡°What is there to decide?¡± I asked, shrugging my shoulders as I moved to my baby¡¯s court.


    I could feel her eyes narrow at me.


    ¡°Well, do you want him in your life? Do you want him in Lucian¡¯s life? Are you two going to work on your rtionship¡­?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Slow down.¡± I cut in, a faintughter in my eyes. She had to take things slowly. I knew she was worried about me, but she was moving ten paces faster than me.


    I stood straight and folded my arms underneath my chest.


    ¡°Listen, Mel. At the end of the day, it was I who the alpha rejected, not the baby. Hell! He did not even know I was pregnant. So yes, I would have to speak to him. I¡¯m sure we would be able to work something out. But, as for being in my life, you know my stance on that already.¡±


    I watched as her shoulders fell while I spoke.


    ¡°You know I just want you to be happy, Jo.¡±


    I shed her my brightest smile.


    ¡°I am happy, believe me.¡±


    After our conversation, I met Mrs Smith and requested that she call the alpha. I needed to speak with him, and I needed to do that alone. I had put off speaking with him for a long time, it was time that I came face to face with everything I had fought so hard to forget in the past eight months. But I was better equipped to face them now.


    I was stronger and more determined. And my resolve could never be broken.


    *************


    The alpha came in less than two hours after Mrs Smith made the call. Mel, Mrs Smith and Valerie excused themselves from the living room when they saw his car speed into the drive way. I was the only one who remained in the living room after everyone had disappeared into their rooms.


    I stood still and waited, until I saw his tall and lean figure knock on the ss door. I was lucky I had not thought seeing him again would be easy, else, I would have been thrown off bnce. For he was now taller and more handsome than I remembered.


    I walked slowly and slid the ss door open. I was ready to move away from the door, just to usher him in. However, before I could move, a firm hand seized hold of my right hand and I felt myself being pulled with a strong force I had no intention of resisting, towards him. Before I could even utter a word, his strong arms were around my smaller body. I noticed how his muscles and arms had doubled in size too. Guess I was not the only one who had grown in size.


    What I did not expect was the warmth his embrace gave me. I did not flinch I¡¯m his arms like I thought I would have. Instead, I allowed myself melt into his embrace, it did not matter if I did not embrace him back.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say this at the hospital because I couldn¡¯t see you, but I want to thank you for everything, Jojo. You did a good job, a wonderful one. Thank you for keeping him, thank you for sticking by, thank you for not giving up. This¡­ you have no idea what this means to me.¡±


    Believe me when I saw my jaw dropped and my mouth remained ajar. Was this the Alpha talking? Or had something I did not quite understand taken possession of his body?


    I blinked twice, unable to understand what was happening. This was not what I had been expecting, at all.


    Next thing I knew, he pulled out of the hug and held my hands. His grip was gentle yet firm, cold yet warm, reassuring and supportive. I had not expected this from him. I did not know what I had expected, but it was definitely not the sweetness that emanated from every word he spoke, from the way his eyes rested on me. I did not brace myself up for this, I had to do so immediately.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he was faster.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Before you say anything, Jojo. I just¡­ I just want to say that I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Okay, what? Was the alpha really apologizing to me? What had changed in all these months? The man who was standing in front of me was a far cry from the one who had mercilessly rejected me and left me wailing on his room floor.


    ¡°I was in a bad ce, a really bad one. I did not know what else to do, nothing made sense at that time. As you know, I have just reunited with my mother whom I lost for over twenty years. I am happy, really happy that has happened. I am¡­¡± He stopped to clear his throat, my right brow arched at him.


    ¡°I am happy that I found you too, and the baby.¡±


    It was my time to clear my throat now. While I did, I carefully snatched my hand from his. This was not the time to be holding hands with him.


    He heaved a long sigh, before he continued. Now, my eyes were glued to the floor.


    ¡°I have no right to expect anything, and believe me when I say that I am not. I do not intend to take the child from you. It is ours, but you worked harder for it. I had no idea about the child and I missed out so much. All I¡­ all I ask is that you tell me everything. All your struggles, all the doctor¡¯s appointments, everything you went through. Let me in on the journey Jojo, please.¡±


    Alright, he did use the magic word. And it did melt my heart which I had carefully hardened. So, I guess he did deserve to see my ultrasound collection.


    I looked up at him and chuckled.


    ¡°Fine. You might want to see my picture collection.¡±


    His eyes brightened with delight. A broad smile formed on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thrilled.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Lake:


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thrilled.¡± I replied with a smile. I did not know what was happening to me. I seemed to not know a lot of things nowadays. As she walked in front of me, I found myself wishing I could hold her back and pull her into my arms. I wished that I could feel her skin underneath mine and kiss her hair, like I used to. But I knew better than to try that, especially when I was not sure I had a chance yet. Everything required patience, right? I needed to be patient with her.


    She led me up a small flight of stairs into arge room. She pushed the metal door open slowly, my eyes fell to the part of her back which her shirt left open. Pregnancy and childbirth made her even more beautiful than I remembered. Her hips had more curves now, and her skin glowed like she applied sparkles on them.


    A huge bed sat at the distal end of the room, a wooden baby court was next to it. From where I stood, I could see baby Lucian sleeping safely in his court. She continued to walk ahead of me, until we got to the front of a wall.


    I stopped after she stopped and lifted my eyes to examine the wall. There were ck and white monochrome pictures. The images were quite vague, but it did seem like they were taken in something hollow.


    Even if I did not understand what they were at first nce, I could feel my heart grow warmer at the sight of them. They were seven pictures in total, and with every picture, something in the image seemed to grow bigger.


    ¡°These were pictures I sneaked out of all the ultrasound scans.¡± Jojo spoke as she stood next to me. I tore my eyes away from the wall and rested it on her face. Her cheeks were puffed and the colour of roses. I could remember when she used to be like that for me, and only me. Hershes fluttered as she stared at the picture. She tiptoed to point at them one after the other. I could see her lips move while she smiled, chuckled and threw her head back inughter. But it was impossible for me to hear a word of what was being said. I was lost in her beauty, her grace threw me over a cliff, I did not intend to survive the fall.


    ¡°He was so small here, like a gummy bear.¡± She said, pointing at the first picture.


    ¡°I did not even know if he would be a boy or girl yet. The doctor said she could find out in the next three weeks, but I did not know if I wanted to know at all until the day of the birth. Mrs Smith insisted I found out, so we could start shopping for baby clothes and other things. But, I didn¡¯t want to. I wanted to see him or her that day and be¡­ well, surprised.¡± She added, turning away from the picture to look at me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Once our eyes met, my heart seemed to skip a trillion beats. Which was absolutely abnormal! My heart never skipped beats, not for anyone.


    ¡°My mother did not listen, did she?¡± I asked, in a bid to start the conversation.


    ¡°She might be a lot like you, because she did not. I eventually had to do the scan after twenty-eight weeks. I was grateful for whichever sex it was. The next day, Mrs Smith came back home with a lot of blue, white and even ck baby clothes, toiletries, furniture and ythings. At first nce, she was more excited about the baby than even I was. She was of so much help, you know.¡±


    I could see the gratitude in Jojo¡¯s eyes. She was genuinely happy, she had not missed me at all. Everyone and everything she could have needed were by her side, at her call. I did not know if this fact made me happy or sad, but it was a good thing to know that she had always been happy about the child, even though he was¡­ mine.


    ¡°Can I keep the pictures?¡± I asked again. She turned sharply to me. At first, it was a strong re, one that carried in it more questions than I could answer. But the re faded away with such speed that had me questioning if it had been there in the first ce.


    I noticed how the creases on her forehead rxed, before she sucked in a deep breath and returned her grass green eyes to the wall.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. I could send copies to you.¡± She replied bluntly. She did not say any more words, so I did not speak either. We both fixed our eyes on the wall in silence. There was a lot I wanted to say, I could feel the weight of unsaid words pulling my shoulders, I could sniff the tension in the air. But if I were to speak first, I would not know what to say.


    Thankfully, she turned to look at me again. But without her re. This time, it was a soft and¡­ pitiful expression I caught in her eyes.


    ¡°You know I am not going to keep Lucian away from you, right? I mean, I do not intend to keep you two apart, he doesn¡¯t deserve that. He is your child too, but that would be the only rtionship between us. We would only ever be Lucian¡¯s parents, nothing else.¡± Her tone was irrevocably definite, her gaze was a soft type of stern.


    It was strange, but I could not tell which fact hurt more; the fact that she wanted nothing to do with me, or the fact that she had not even waited for me to ask before spilling the information on my ears. I knew it was because of the man I met at the hospital, I had seen howfortable and cosy she was with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing someone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shit! The question slipped out of my tongue before I could do anything about it. Did I really have to be so razor mouthed?


    She frowned first, before replying.


    ¡°I do not think that is any of your business.¡± She bit back.


    She stopped, took in a deep breath and turned away from me, as though she was leaving the room.


    Well, she was. It was a subtle reminder that this was not my home, and she did not want me here. I suddenly remembered how the strange man stood with her in beach pants, he looked like he had just woken up from a long nap. All the women werefortable and safe with him, he was part of the family, I wasn¡¯t.


    And that realization stung more than a hundred angry bees.


    Once we were out of the room, she closed the door behind us and stood in front of me.


    ¡°You are wee here whenever you need to see him. When he is old enough, he can begin to travel to Rush pack and would stay there for as long as the holidays allow. I would never withhold him from you or you from him.¡± It was a reminder, not a reassurance of any sort.


    My heart, ego and pride were already bruised. All I could do was nod in reply.


    ¡°Thank you, for letting mee.¡± I said.


    She did not so much as nod, and I understood why. I turned away from her and started my journey outside her house.


    Once I was in my car, I picked up my phone and called Kenji.


    ¡°Lake?¡±


    ¡°Meet me at the address I¡¯ll text you in the next thirty minutes, we need to drink.¡±


    I needed to drink.

 Chapter 153

    Lake:


    Bar De Royale. Yes, a very strange name for a bar of any sort, but it gave me the serenity and privacy I needed to drink all my sorrows away. I texted Kenji the address and shared the location with him. He texted me, saying he would be there in twenty minutes, but it only took him twelve minutes. Remind me why I loved my best friend again. Yes! This was the reason.


    He walked into the bar when I was already two shots into the bottle of Smirnoff vodka that stood in front of me. When his eyes met me, he looked around the empty room ¨C besides the bartenders, three other men, him and I, there was no one else in the bar ¨C and walked into the cold room. All air conditionesrs nted at every corner of the room seemed to do their job very well. Exactly why am I thinking about air conditioners?


    Maybe it was because everything was starting to look a lot bigger and sharper to me, and I was only two shots deep! By the time I get to ten shorts, I am certain I would find myself in heaven with the goddess. I could use that opportunity to ask her the fastest way to win Jojo¡¯s heart back.


    ¡°Not already drunk, are we?¡± He asked me. Kenji pulled out the stood beside me and settled into it. I continued to twirl the cup in my left hand, before I emptied it, drowing the content in my throat with one swift gulp. My face squeezed on its own ord, the vodka was harsh.


    ¡°Drunk?¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m only three shots deep.¡± I continued. He stretched his right hand to the bottle and stole my ss from me too.


    My frown returned to my face.


    ¡°Find your own ss for goddess sake.¡± I drawled.


    Kenji¡¯s eyes rose from the ss to meet mine. I took note of the concern and pity etched in his soft gaze, both of his expressions annoyed me.


    He looked away from me and focused his gaze on his cup as he poured himself some of my delicious vodka.


    ¡°I take it the meeting with Jojo did not go well.¡± He started.


    Why would he think that? Did I not seem as happy as ever? Did I have to put my full dentition on disy for him to know that I had gotten what I wanted?


    I chuckled, before I stole my bottle and ss from him. I gulped the one he had poured and poured myself a new ss. If he wanted a drink, he had to order one and not rip me off. Bloody cheat.


    ¡°Do you know something, Ken? Today was the first day I had a civil conversation with Jojo. I mean¡­¡± A hup escaped my throat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it crazy? Despite how attracted I was to her, all I ever did was try to rip he clothes off and have sex with her. I never¡­ I never even tried to get to know her. It was strange today. I never saw a day where we would have to stand and talk about something, talk more of something as serious as a child that we now share.¡±


    I watched the bartender push a ss of pink colored liquid to him with a slice of Kiwi fruit hanging from the edge of the ss. Ice cubes danced in his drink and the straw stuck out from his ss.


    He sipped it slowly, closed his eyes and opened it, before looking directly at me.


    ¡°Did she try to keep the child away from you?¡± He asked.


    I shook my head, pouring myself another ss. Yes! I was almost close to heaven.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But, she made it very clear that she wanted nothing to do with me.¡± I barked, like a hungry and sad dog.


    He nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    My left brow corked in slight annoyance.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you were in her shoes, Lake, would you want anything to do with yourself? Infact, you would abhor the very air you breathes, the ground you walk on. You would tell the child you are dead.¡± He replied bluntly, making no effort to mask the harsh meaning of his words.


    He was right, but was I that bad?


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    I threw my head back inughter, before fixing my gaze on him again.


    ¡°Well, maybe you are right about that. But, it doesn¡¯t change anything. I am not going to stop chasing her, I am not going to allow myself lose her for the second time. I know it is because of the grey eyed snake we saw that day. But, I do not give two fucks! The son of a bitch does not stand a chance against me. I would woo her and win her heart, you¡¯ll see.¡± I snapped my fingers at him, determined. But he stared at me with in eyes, he was not a bit moved by my heartfelt speech.


    ¡°Infact, I would call her now.¡± I continued, reaching for my phone in my pocket.


    I felt him stare at me as I brought out the phone and started to scroll through it, searching for her number.


    I had already gone through my contact list three times before it ured to me that I did not have Jojo¡¯s number. Another heavy p on my face.


    I dropped my phone on the table. Amused by my reckless and stupidity, there was nothing I could do besidesugh at myself.


    ¡°I am one stupid motherfucker, am I not? Look what I did to her, man! Even when I knew she did not deserve it. When I¡­ when I saw her today, she was the most beautiful woman I had ever set my eyes on. Her red hair danced to the rhythm of my heartbeat, her eyes were the colour of pure emerald stones. I wish¡­ I wish our son had her eyes and her hair. But, it doesn¡¯t matter. When we have a daughter, she would have ginger red hair and green eyes like Jojo¡¯s and¡­¡±


    I stopped when Kenji started to choke on his drink. He tapped his chest repeatedly and coughed gently. He sucked in a deep breath and raised his head up, before his gaze rested on mine.


    ¡°Woah! Slow down! Your speed had me choking on my drink. You¡¯re already dreaming too far.¡± He reprimanded.


    I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Aim for great heights, my friend. By the way, what are your ns for Ashley?¡±


    He dropped his ss and corked his right brow, he shook his head, as if saying ¡°no¡±.


    ¡°Today is about you, my friend. I take it that you were rejected, for the first time.¡±


    My eyes widened in realization. The truth hit me like a fucking stray bullet. I really did not see thating.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes! This is the first time I am being rejected, can you imagine it?! It is¡­¡± I stopped, thoughful for a while.


    ¡°It is also the first time I am not scared, you know. When I saw her today, I was not afraid that I¡¯ll hurt her, or that we would end up like my parents. I was convinced and bold enough to admit to myself that I would always love her, Kenji. I want her, I need her and the family that we can build together. And I would work for it, I am determined to get back all the time we have lost, and win me a future with her.¡±


    I stopped and poured myself my tenth ss, my ticket to heaven.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I said to him, before lifting the ss up and gulping the shot.

 Chapter 154

    THREE DAYS LATER


    Jojo:


    ¡°Get the candles, Ley!¡± Mel screamed from where she stood. Frankly, I did not understand why we had to put candles on the ¡°Wee to this world, baby Lucian¡± cake, but for reasons best known to her, Mel insisted ¨C and I mean vehemently ¨C that we put nine candles on the cake to signify the nine months he spent in my womb.


    What did I know? I had to listen of course! Besides, it was cute seeing her, Valerie and Mrs Smith carefully n preparations for Lucian¡¯s ¡°wee to world¡± party, as they liked to call it.


    I sat beside his cradle, breast feeding him. I noticed that my baby had a veryrge appetite, he was hungry for over sixteen hours in a day and I had to be avable to breastfeed him over what? Ten times a day? It always stressed me out, but once his toothless gums attached themselves to my nipples, I always felt closer to him. Infact, I wanted nothing more than to breastfeed him all day.


    The party was only going to consist of our usual crowd ¨C Mel, Valerie, Mrs Smith, my mother, Anthony and I. Oh! And a new addition ¨C but Mrs Smith made more than enouhb appetizers and desserts to feed the entire Ten! Okay, that was an awful exaggeration, but I¡¯m sure you get my point.


    She made me taste all the samples of appetizers and desserts and constantly made me taste the cake mixture before it was put in the oven. If I did not know better ¨C which I was not sure I did, to be honest ¨C I would have thought they were nning a secret wedding along with the party. No! Do not tell me my thoughts are running wild. If you had a best friend like Mel and an aunty like Mrs Smith, not to forget a sister like Valerie Wyatt, you would know that they could do anything, and I mean anything.


    Mel and Valerie had gone shopping the previous day and got me a very pretty sky blue dress. It really warmed my heart because sky blue was my favorite colour. The dress had flowers all over it, and clung to my skin, tracing my curves down to the sole of my feet. The sleeves were made of aflike material, and my hair as held up in a neat bun above my head. She let two lose curls fall to the front of my face and adored my hair with a matching sky blue hair pin, shaped like a butterfly.


    Standing in front of the grand mirror in Mel¡¯s room, I looked and felt like a fairytale princess, with my prince charming in my arms. Who is my prince charming? Who do you think! No one other than my pretty boy, my baby Lucian.


    Mel made him a matching sky blue shirt and pants. His round ck eyes continued to stare at me while I watched myself in the mirror. From the voices I could hear downstairs, I could tell Ashley and Anthony had arrived.


    Yes! Ashley was my new surprise guest.


    I called her two days ago to let her know I had given birth, seeing as she was not aware of my pregnancy when I left Rush pack. I could not remember telling anyone there, apart from the doctor who gave me my test result, that I was pregnant.


    ¡°Jojo! Are you serious? Oh my shivering spines! I am so happy for you! You mean, you¡¯re the mother of a beautiful baby boy now? I mean, you¡¯re all grown up and all! Does the alpha know? They are all going to hide their faces when they find out you¡¯re the mother of the heir to Rush pack? And Zita! By the goddess, she would smash her head on a rock! Just wait till I tell them you¡­¡± She was so excited, I had barely had time to cut in and stop her from putting me into trouble by spreading the news of my pregnancy around Rush Empire. The fewer the people that knew of my son¡¯s birth in Rush, the better. I knew I could not hide Lucian from Rush since his father was currently the alpha, but it was better everyone was kept in the dark, at least for now.


    ¡°Hold on, Ash.¡± I had cut in.


    She scoffed.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Jo? This is your ticket to making everyone bow at your feet! You¡¯re what now? The new luna?!¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not the Luna, I am never going to be the Luna queen and I need you to be as quiet about this as possible. Do not tell a soul, Ashley. I mean it. Promise me you will stay silent about this.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was hesitant, believe me, but I soon managed to convince her to give me her word, it was necessary. I also used that oppurtunity to invite her to the party, so I could tell she had arrived when I heard her voice.


    Immediately I was ready, I walked down the stairs with Lucian in my arms. Mrs Smith helped me hold him while I went forward to embrace Ashley. She held me tight, so tight I could barely breathe.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Jo! I am so happy for you! You look so pretty! I have to hold baby Lucian, I really do.¡± Just like that, she dashed away from me. I could tell she had rushed to Mrs Smith to carry him.


    Next on the line was Anthony. He held a wrapped gift box in his hand and ced it on the sofa when he saw me. A small smile formed on his face, and I returned it eagerly. I had barely seen him, but I know he had beening around often. Mrs Smith always told him I was resting, and she was not wrong. But, I was d to be able to see him now, it really sucked not being able to.


    I walked closer to him and he pulled me into his arms and wrapped his hands firmly around me. I was taken aback, but I soon rxed. Anthony always had a way of making me feelfortable, but it was nothingpared to the way my heart skipped in the arms of the alpha.


    Shit! I shook my head firmly, as though it would cause the thoughts to disappear.


    He ced a soft kiss on my right cheek and sniffed my hair.


    No butterflies danced in my stomach.


    Seriously, I had to stop.


    Theparison was unnecessary and unhealthy, especially for me.


    Once he released me from his grip, he looked over me and was about to speak, but I did not need him to. I did not think it was good to be around him now, not with his feelings for me and not with whatever it was I was feeling with the alpha ¨C not that it was anything to be worried about. I was already very clear on the nature of our rtionship.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the party, shall we?¡± I cut in.

 Chapter 155

    Alpha Cole Rush stood on the balcony of his thirty-storey building. He often stood on that particr spot because it did make him feel on top of the world, on top of the pack, because he was.


    But today, something else bothered him. He continuously stroked his bearded chin, lost in thoughts. Something had been running through his mind, something he could not make sense of no matter how hard he tried.


    Yes. It was true Lake had gone in search of his mother. The ungrateful child could go to the ends of the earth if he liked, but that was not what worried Cole. His son had been away for over a week, it was odd for Lake to abandon duties in such a way, except something he ced in higher in priorities than his duties. But, what could have suddenly appeared? Or changed his son?


    At that moment, there was only one person he could ask. There was only one person who would know the answer to his questions and not leave him in the dark or lie to him for any reason. Alpha Cole turned to look at the bodyguards mounted at both sides of the entrance to the balcony.


    ¡°Reed, get me Neil. My son¡¯s assistant.¡± He instructed one of the guards. The man by the left bowed and turned to leave.


    It only took twenty minutes for Neil, alpha Cole¡¯s informant, to arrive with the bodyguard. Cole knew he had arrived when he heard two different footsteps walk in simultaneously.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha Cole.¡±


    Cole turned around to look at the young man whose head was bowed. His curious eyes danced around the man¡¯s appearance, before he spoke.


    ¡°My son has been away for more than a week. I know you know something about what is keeping him there. Tell me everything you know, keep nothing away.¡± Thest statement was more of a warning than an instruction, and Neil knew this.


    With his gaze fixed on the ground, he began to speak.


    ¡°I do not know in details, neither am I certain, sir. But, I am sure that there is something else keeping him in Ten. The restaurant alpha Lake found his mother is ran by his mother, but the stripper who worked here, Jojo Wyatt, still works for her in Ten. She must be responsible for the alpha¡¯s dy.¡± Neil replied.


    Cole¡¯s jaw hardened on its own ord. His nostrils twitched and he turned away from Neil to hide his anger.


    Of course! That must be what was holding his son back. What was wrong with Emerald? How could she still manage to get on his nerves despite being so far?


    Cole scoffed and turned back to Neil.


    ¡°You are going to go to Ten. Find out exactly what is going on there and return to report to me. I need to be a hundred percent sure of what I am dealing with.¡± He ordered, but the man wore a hesitant and unsure look in his eyes.


    ¡°Alpha Cole, I would never disobey you. But, I am afraid this might not be a good idea. The alpha already called and instructed me to look after the affairs of the Casino. It would be very unusual of me to head to Ten even after knowing this. He is your son, he would surely suspect something.¡±


    Cole shrugged and turned his back to the man. His fists rolled into balls beside him and his shoulders felt tense. The man was right. Lake Rush might be stubborn, but he was not an idiot.


    ¡°Nevermind. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, alpha.¡± Was the man¡¯s response, before he turned away on his heels and dashed out of the room.


    That door had closed, but he still needed to know what was going on. Since Neil could not give him a reply, he was certain the next person closest to his son would be able to give him something, an information he could make proper use of.


    He walked out of the balcony, into his office, and settled into his chair. He rxed his back and stretched his legs forward, before reaching out to the table for his phone. He scrolled through it and when he found the number he was searching for, he dialed it.


    ********************


    Lake:


    Kenji sat beside me, knotting thece of his shoes. Ashley was currently in Ten, and ording to him, they had a date in ten minutes.


    I fixed my eyes on my phone screen, trying to ignore the fact that I was slightly jealous of him, even though I was happy for him. I mean, I wished I could knot myces to go on a date with Jojo, but she wanted nothing to do with me.


    Suddenly, when his phone rang by his side, he looked into the screen then turned to look at me. I stared back at him, oblivious of what his empty stare meant.


    It was his first sentence that made me understand the look in his eyes.


    ¡°Greetings, alpha.¡± He called out.


    I dropped my phone beside me and stared at Kenji. I noticed how his fingers gripped the phone as he pressed it to his right ear. He had never beenfortable around my father, even when we were kids and his father was my father¡¯s closest friend.


    ¡°Kenji, I heard that you apanied my son to Ten.¡±


    I arched my brow at him, even though his back was facing me. He had been wise to put the call on loudspeaker, now I could hear what my father was about to say and why he would not just say it to me.


    Kenji tried to speak, but he ended up stuttering.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡­ we actually¡­¡±


    ¡°I have always liked you, Kenji. I have always known you as a wise boy, that is why I expect you to drag my son back to Rush pack as soon as possible! What has he been doing there for days? It¡¯s been almost two weeks? Has he suddenly forgotten his duties? The pack and the businesses that he has to run? Or did he give up everything because of a woman?¡± My father yelled at the other end of the phone.


    All he managed to do was annoy me.


    I turned to ce my feet on the ground and stomped over to Kenji who could not think of a suitable reply for my father. I snatched the phone from his hands and he red at me at first, before his re dissolved into relief and gratitude.


    ¡°If you have something to say about me, say it to me, father. Leave the people around me away from this.¡± My tone was blunt and grave. To say that I was annoyed would be a far understatement.


    I heard him chuckle at the other end of the line and bile rose up in my stomach.


    ¡°Oh! He lives! Well, that¡¯s a good thing. As it stands now, I have properly sought Jade¡¯s hand in marriage for you. She is currently packing her things to your ce¡­¡±


    My head was beginning to spin, I could barely keep my feet on the ground without wanting to kick something to destruction. It took every iota of self control in me not to smash Kenji¡¯s phone to the ground.


    ¡°So, do hurry and return. We have a wedding to n.¡±


    I took in deep breaths, I tried to calm myself down, but all my efforts proved futile.


    ¡°You would do no such thing, father.¡±


    ¡°Do no such thing? I have¡­¡± Heughed out loud.


    ¡°I have already done it, Lake. And there is nothing you can do about it.¡±


    There. That was the moment I lost my shit.


    ¡°You would not dictate my life to bend to your twisted rules, father. Not while I am out here, trying to be there for my son and his mother! Why? Because I want to be nothing like you!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    There it was. The reason behind all my pent up anger. I had spilled the secret I intended to keep from him for as long as was necessary.


    Lose lips are really the recipe for disaster.


    ¡°Son? Did you just say you have a son?¡±


    Shit! How could I take my words back? The back of my head was beginning to hurt badly.


    ¡°I aming to Ten right away!¡±


    ¡°No, father¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is the child? You have a son? Who is the mother? I must know these things Lake.¡±


    I slipped my rolled fist into my side pocket, a daring frown on my face.


    ¡°If you do not calm down, father. I swear you would never set your eyes on my son.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?! No, Lake. You do not get to call the shots here. If you do not bring that boy home, I woulde with as many soldiers as possible and tear down Ten until I find him.¡±


    That was thest statement he made before the line went dead.


    Another threat, another fucking threat!


    I tossed Kenji¡¯s phone to his side, digging my fingers into my hair. I could almost pull them out in frustration.

 Chapter 156

    Alpha Cole Rush did not know which he was expected to feel first. Was it the anger of having such a big event in his son¡¯s life being kept away from him? Or was it the happiness that he had finally gotten what he wanted? Perhaps the goddess had decided to smile on their family once more! Tongues that wagged against them would be cut short and the ones who reared their heads tough at them would hide their faces in shame! He had not just gotten a grandchild, but a grandson who was sure to inherit the pack after he and Lake are gone!


    But before he could rejoice, there were some things he had to put in ce and make sure they are enforced.


    Once again, he called on Neil. The young man appeared in his office two times faster than he had done before. Neil stood with his head bowed as he greeted, while wondering what it was that had earned him the attention of the alpha once more.


    ¡°Neil, you have served my son for long, have you not?¡± Cole started. He kept his gaze on the young man, so that if there were any hints of lies, he would be able to sniff it out in a whim.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I have.¡±


    ¡°So, I can say that you have a front row seat to whatever happens in his life.¡±


    Neil swallowed hard. He did not like the tone of the alpha¡¯s voice, but he was obligated to give fast, sharp and urate answers. Else, he could be punished severely.


    ¡°Yes, alpha. You can.¡±


    Cole heaved a sigh. He leaned out of his chair and intertwined both his arms on the table.


    ¡°So, I can as well say that you were aware of the fact that my son has a son with a woman I do not know, and you kept it away from me, can I not?¡± Cole slipped the next statement in. The man¡¯s reaction would determine if he could be trusted or not.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A son?


    Neil threw his head up and stared at the alpha with wide eyes. He had no idea what the man was speaking about, absolutely no idea.


    Neil opened his mouth to speak, but the only word that coulde out was a loud ¡°no¡±.


    Alpha Cole arched his left brow for a more intimidating effect, but the young man wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°No, sir. I had no idea! This is news to me. Pleasant news of course, but it is news to me. But, if he truly does have a son, which I am not doubting that he does. Then the mother is going to be Jojo Wyatt, the stripper. She was the only woman the alpha had anything to do with in the past one year.¡± Neil stated. From the look in his eyes, Cole knew that the man was sure of his hypothesis this time.


    He leaned back into his seat and stroked his beards gently. Perhaps the stripper had not been as useless as he thought, but she hade to the end of the road. He was not going to allow her have more than what his son had already given her. No daughter of Doris Wyatt and Jesse would be allowed to be anything in his pack.


    He scoffed, a wry smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Jojo, right? There is no problem. I want you to do something for me, Neil. And you cannot say no.¡±


    ¡°Say the word, sir. I would do whatever you ask.¡± The man agreed in a heartbeat.


    Cole nodded in approval, pleased by the man¡¯s eagerness to serve.


    ¡°Search for where Jojo Wyatt lives, so I can pay her a visit and take my grandson from her greedy money hungry ws. She would not be allowed to ckmail my son just because she has sessfully given him what his heart had longed desired. I¡­ I finally have an heir. Announce the birth of the alpha¡¯s heir to the press, make sure it spreads around all neighboring packs and cities. They would not be able to hide it.¡± He instructed.


    Cole was certain that Lake was only silent about it so far, because the woman must have given him a very ufortable and twisted condition for him to abide by if he wanted to see his son.


    By the goddess!


    Cole frowned as he thought of the good for nothing woman turning his son around like he was her personal puppet. He could only imagine who much things she would have milked from him by now. No wonder his son was yet to return! He did not want to be away from the child and the woman must have kept him away.


    To think that Lake was not there to snatch the boy from the mother¡¯s ws, bring him to Rush and banish the gold digger from ever stepping foot in Rush. He shrugged and shook his head, irritation and disapproval etched in his stern gaze.


    Neil swallowed hard and fixed his gaze on the ground. Whatever the alpha¡¯s father had nned for the alpha, Neil could only hope that his boss survives it. The man was too dangerous to cross.


    ¡°Make the announcement immediately. I would head over to Ten and do what my son has failed to do. Lake my boy has turned soft, too soft for his own good.¡±


    Neil swallowed hard. He bowed once more.


    ¡°As you wish, alpha.¡± He replied.


    Cole watched the man turn on his heels and exit the dark office. A faint smirk formed on his face, spreading out his lips as he sat still.


    He was still at the top of affairs after all. Now that he already had an heir, the next thing to do was to get Lake married.


    Then, he would know that his work is done.     Lake:


    The n ¨C that was before my father decided to ruin my mood ¨C was to go shopping for toys and clothes for the baby.


    But after he ruined my mood, I still went shopping for toys and clothes for my son. My father¡¯s bad parenting could not rub off on mine. I was never going to allow that happen.


    However, no one had told me that picking out clothes for a week old baby could be so difficult. There were so many different things I did not know written in English, but it was still so hard to understand.


    For example, what the hell did they mean by ¡°mini size 12¡± and ¡°maxi size twelve¡± when it came to shoes and even shorts. I mean, he was a baby for heavens sake! Size 12 is supposed to be size twelve! What were the confusing and contrasting words for?!


    I stood by the clothes shelf for more than thirty minutes, sweating despite the cold from the air conditioners. He was just born when? A weeks ago? Shopping for him was not supposed to be this hard.


    But the fact remained that I was stuck and confused and decided to call my mother.


    Of course, sheughed me to scorn before saying anything.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about clothes, Lake. He has more than he would be able to wear! Have you seen his closet? I took care of that.¡±


    I could hear the mockery in her voice, but I decided to ignore it and stick to the course.


    ¡°What about toys? Could I get him a teddy? There are some really big ones here and¡­¡±


    ¡°Lake! You do not need to bother. He doesn¡¯t need toys, not now.¡±


    After I had driven all this way? Hell naw. Besides, I could not go to see Jojo and the baby empty handed now, could I?


    ¡°He could y with them some other time. I¡¯ll get him so many stuffed animals, he won¡¯t be able to pick a favorite.¡± As I spoke, my gaze magically traveled to the part of the store where toys were arranged on neat shelves.


    A broad smile formed on my face.


    I was going to buy as many toys and toiletries as I could carry.


    Both Jojo and baby Lucian are going to be so impressed when they see me¡­ Probably not JoJo.


    With all the determination of a father, I breezed my way to the toy racks.

 Chapter 157

    Lake:


    Besides the fact that I had half of the toy poption of ¡°Baby and me¡± store in the back seat of my car, something else excited me to my bones; I was going to be seeing baby Lucian and Jojo and I would be spending time with them.


    I mean, there no need for me to be jealous of Kenji, right? All I had to do was rise from my bed, stop sulking, man up, hold my head high and chase the woman I hade here for. I was not just going after Jojo because of our child, she had assured me that I could see him no matter what.


    I was going after Jojo because she was the person I wanted and needed most in the world. Like I told Kenji, I had never desired to be with anyone the way I desired to be with her. I had never been so certain of wanting to hold and be held by someone.


    I stepped out of the car, carrying the three heavy stic bags filled with toys, baby diapers, toiletries and cute white vests that I found ¨C I wasn¡¯t sure it¡¯ll be his size yet, but he would certainly grow into them.


    I took the bags to the front door and tried to ring the door bell, but I soon figured that I might not be answered by anyone since it was obvious that the house was almost empty. My eyes wandered down to the lock. When I saw the door was not locked, I dropped the bags in my right hand and slid the ss door open, just enough for me to step in.


    When I entered into the living room, the smell of baby powder and antiseptic hit my nostrils so hard, I almost sneezed. I guess I had to get used to the fancy and beautiful scent after all.


    I was barely three steps into the house when I heard the loud and shrill cry of a baby,ing from a room upstairs. Without second thought, I dropped the stic bags on the ground and dashed further into the house. I climbed up the stairs as fast as my muscr legs could carry me. It was easy for me to locate the door Jojo had led me to when I first came. So, I found the door and pushed it open immediately.


    With my heart pounding against my chest, I found Jojo kneeling on the ground. Baby Luciany in a small bed, his chest and the rest of his body were bare, except for the white powder she was rubbing all over him. The scent of primrose and blueberries filled my nostrils. I almost closed my eyes to sniff it all in and savor the scent until I heard my name.


    ¡°Alpha Lake?¡±


    For a moment, I ignored the faint sting I felt on my chest when she addressed me by the formal title; alpha.


    I rushed to her side, watching as she stood on her feet. My eyes rested on the now giggling child, before it traveled back to her beautiful oval face.


    She looked at me with confused eyes, as if asking; ¡°when did youe in here? How did you get in?¡±


    I paid no mind to her silent questions and bombarded her with my audible ones.


    ¡°I heard him cry from the living room, I had to rush over here. What¡¯s going on, Jojo? Is he okay? The cry was so loud and I was so worried that he¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s fine.¡± She cut in, folding her arms underneath her chest as she stared at me. When Lucian giggled once more, she reached out to touch his right cheek gently.


    ¡°He is always like that after hees out from a bath. I need to get him cleaned, dressed and ready for the day.¡±


    She lowered herself to his small bed and ced a soft kiss on his right cheek. His lips spread out in a broad smile, I could see his toothless gum on full disy.


    My heart turned warm, he was such a beautiful baby.


    ¡°Uhmm, okay. But, was the water cold? Too hot? Warm?¡± Shit. I felt like I was just spewing out words because I needed to talk, but had no idea what to say.


    When she turned to look at me with amusement sparkling in her emerald green eyes, I could tell she thought the same thing.


    ¡°No. The water was just fine, I can assure you.¡± She turned back to Lucian. It felt as though she would not look at me one more second than she should.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± I replied, even my tone was clumsy. I could hear myself speak.


    I lowered myself, squatting to look at the baby. Soon, his smile disappeared and he looked like he was going to start crying. I was concerned, but Jojo did not seem to be worried about it. She seemed to have everything under control, which made me envious.


    I wanted to be as easy with children affairs as she was.


    ¡°He looks like he is going to cry. Is he hungry, Jojo? Does he need his form? I could help¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± She interrupted again. She picked up a pair of blue shorts from underneath the baby¡¯s head and gently ced his head on the soft mattress.


    ¡°He is still very little, so he relies on breast milk. I can¡¯t give him anything else for now.¡±


    Hold on a second. I blinked twice as I stared at her. Motherhood really isn¡¯t easy. I could not imagine having a child suck on my nipple and my nutrient for what? Eight to ten times a day?!


    I was starting to get really worried about her.


    ¡°You do that all the time?¡±


    She nodded. Jojo busied herself with putting on his diaper, she did not bother to spare me a nce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring? Don¡¯t you get weary? You need something to replenish your strength. I should go get you some milk, soya milk to be exact. The nutrients and everything will¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    If I did not know better ¨C which I wasn¡¯t sure I did ¨C I would have thought she snapped out of irritation. But when I examined her the side of her face, there was no hint of a frown. I heaved a silent sigh and continued.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Lucian can¡¯t be taking all your strength like that. I need to help you get something.¡± I pressed on. The earlier she realized I was not going to back down, the quicker she would get used to having me around.


    She dropped her hands beside Lucian and swiftly turned to me.


    ¡°You know what? If you really want to help us, you¡¯ll sit quietly in the living room and wait for us toe down.¡± She turned to the baby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Lucian?¡±


    He chuckled in agreement and I found myself smiling.


    Wait a minute. I looked around.


    I suddenly remembered I had brought something for them.


    ¡°Oh! I brought something!¡± I called out.


    Jojo¡¯s eyes narrowed at me. But before she could speak, I sprang up to my feet and turned on my heels, heading to the living room. I picked up the bags from the ground and hurried back up into the baby¡¯s room.


    When I opened the door, Jojo must have heard the sound of the polyethene bags, because she turned to me in that instant. I saw her jaw drop as she stared at me.


    A wry smile creeped up to my face.


    That was the exact reaction I had nned to receive, I was d I got just what I wanted.


    I dropped the bags by the wall and stood straight, slipping my hands into my pocket.


    Jojoughed. And even if it was for a short while, I was more than happy to see her smile like that. Lucian must have heard the sound of his mother¡¯sughter, because his loud giggles followed shortly after. The sight of mother and child was so beautiful, I wanted to stand and look at them for the rest of my life.


    I wanted to have them by my side for as long as life allowed me to.


    ¡°I believe you were heading somewhere.¡± Jojo taunted. I saw the small smile on her face as she corked her left brow at me.


    Yes. I was supposed to be in the living room, waiting for her to be done dressing Lucian before she brings him downstairs to meet me.


    ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± I did not want to believe it, but I could almost feel myself pouting.


    She returned her gaze to Lucian and held his small right hand with two of her fingers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long does daddy have to wait until you¡¯re ready, Lu?¡±


    Lucian made some baby sounds I could not quite understand, but Jojo nodded her head as though she could hear and understand him.


    She looked back at me with bright green eyes, as beautiful and refreshing as the leaves of flowers after an early morning rain.


    ¡°You heard him.¡± She started.


    ¡°As long as it takes. He needs his privacy.¡± She continued.

 Chapter 158

    Jojo:


    Hrious.


    That was the only word I could use to describe the alpha¡¯s actions at that point in time. I had not expected him to show up in my room like that. The man had given me a thorough scare seeing him there. But, the way and manner which he cared for Lucian had me smiling. Apart from the time when he looked like he just wanted to speak because he did not want to stare at us in silence, every word that came out of his mouth did so with care and concern. Baby Lucian was a lucky baby after all.


    After dressing Lucian up, I noticed his eyes were closing slowly, a signal that the boy was drifting off to sleep. I smiled softly and ced a kiss on his forehead. He needed the rest. I gently carried him from the dressing table and ced him in hisfortable cot. The bed was warm and so were his sheets. He snuggled up inside the cot and I could see him suck his lips in satisfaction. It was something he did after eating, bathing warm water, and waking up from sleep. It was how I knew my baby was rxed and happy.


    I needed to bath now, so I needed the alpha to help me watch him. I stepped out of the room, making sure that my footsteps did not make unnecessary noise. I walked down the steps until I could see alpha Lake clearly. He was seated on Mrs Smith¡¯s favorite sofa, leaning out of the chair with his elbows on his knees and fingers intertwined in front of his face. I stood there to examine him.


    His hard features were still present; taut shoulders, hard and chiseled jaw, dark eyes and narrow creases on his forehead. But there was a softness to him and in him. Even though I could not trace the origin, it was nice to see him climb down his high horse for once.


    As if on cue, his eyes rose up to meet mine and he caught me off guard. rmed, I turned away immediately. He was not supposed to know that I had been staring at him in silence. I needed to find a way to remedy the situation.


    I cleared my throat and turned back to him. He had risen from his seat and was slowly approaching me. It was time for me to keep my guard up.


    ¡°You seemed lost, I thought you needed something.¡± I stated, giving him a solid exnation for why I had been staring at him.


    He did not reply. He simply stood at the foot of the stairs and slipped both his hands into his side pocket. I swallowed hard and turned my back towards him.


    ¡°Lucian is asleep now. I need you to help me watch him while I take my bath.¡± I spoke with my back turned to him. I took three steps up, but I did not hear his footsteps behind me. I stopped on my tracks and tilted my head to look at him. He still seemed lost even though he was looking at my face.


    My right brow corked on its own ord, while I stared at him.


    ¡°Alpha Lake?¡±


    His name was enough to draw him back to reality. He blinked twice and shook his head slowly, before fixing his gaze on me again.


    ¡°My apologies. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I did not say another word. I turned on my heels and walked up the stairs, while he followed me behind.


    When we got to the room, he took slow steps towards Lucian¡¯s cot. He stood close to our baby and looked up at me.


    ¡°So, what have you been up to?¡±


    I stood in front of the mirror and rolled my hair into a loose bun at the top of my head. I looked at his tall frame from the mirror, before I tore my gaze away from him and focused it on my face.


    ¡°I worked at Emerald¡¯s kitchen for some time. Before I got admission into school and decided to work my way through that. I was given six months to take care of the baby, after which I will have to return to sses. I have been taking online sses so far, so I can write my tests and exams once I resume. The lecturers are really understanding, I¡¯m happy about that.¡± Even as I spoke, I was proud of myself. It was a verbal reminder of how far I hade, how I had not let anything make me lose focus.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good one. You¡¯re doing really well, it makes me happy. It¡¯s good to know that having baby Lucian did not stop you from forging ahead. I would have felt really bad if you had to put your life on hold.¡± He replied. This time, he was not looking at me, but at baby Lucian.


    A small frown formed on my face.


    Guilt and pity.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were the two meanings I derived from his statement. I did not want anyone to pity me or feel guilty about anything they did to me.


    I said nothing else and retired into the shower with my clothes on. My towel was in the bathroom, and I was not interested in undressing in front of him.


    I stood under the warm running water for twenty minutes more than I was supposed to. Hoping that when I came out, he¡¯ll be gone. I did not want to be around him, I did not know if I would be able to keep my resolve if he was this close. I wanted nothing to do with him, yet I could not stop thinking of him.


    It was messed up and very unhealthy. He was thest man I needed to be worried about or thinking about right now.


    I turned the shower off, dried my body with myrge towel, before wrapping it around my chest. I stepped out of the shower and out of the bathroom with my hair wrapped up and stray drops of after sliding down my skin.


    Our gazes locked immediately I stepped into the room. He stared at me as though he had been waiting for me toe out, as though he had been dying to see my face again.


    His dark eyes seemed to darken the more, and something in his jaw clenched. Voices in my head began to scream at me. That was the point I had to ask him to excuse me, the point he had to leave. But the words wouldn¡¯t form in my mouth.


    Finally, I silenced the voices in my head and opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Please excuse me, alpha Lake. I need to get dressed.¡± I swallowed the lump in my throat immediately after that.


    He did not turn around to walk back, instead, he started to walk closer to me.


    I was supposed to frown and stop him, but I could not. I wanted him toe close to me, I wanted him to look at me like he wanted nothing more than to rip my towel off my chest.


    In one swift move, he took my right arm and pulled me into his hold. His left hand wrapped itself around my waist while he stared into my eyes. I looked up at him with equal intensity, the butterflies in my stomach danced around while my heart thundered in my chest.


    ¡°Jojo.¡± My name slipped out of his lips like a breathless moan.


    My gaze dropped to his lush lips. I could tell he was staring at mine as well.


    Slowly, he leaned into me, aiming for my lips while I focused on his.


    I was really going to do this, I was really going to kiss him.


    Call it the voice of the goddess, the intervention of the forces of nature that knew we should not be together. But whatever it was, it caused my phone to ring in an unusually loud manner, breaking whatever connection I felt and snapping me back to my senses.


    I stepped away from the alpha quickly and headed towards my ringing phone.

 Chapter 159

    Lake:


    Fuck this! Seriously.


    Fuck this and fuck whoever it was that had decided to ruin this moment for Jojo and I. I know what you are asking. What if it was my mum calling? Or Mel? Or a teacher in Valerie¡¯s school? I do not know, but I was supposed confident it was neither of the mentioned parties.


    Jojo walked swiftly away from me. I could tell that I would not be able to recreate the moment I had just lost so easily. It had been right, perfect, everything about it was spot on. The way she stepped out of the bathroom, the way she looked at me. Everything made too much sense.


    I walked slowly behind her until she reached for her phone on top of the dressing table. Who knows? Maybe if I stood behind her and touched her waist like I had done before, she would feel the spark once again ¨C if I did not seem like aplete freak, that is.


    The caller ID was on disy when she tapped the home button of her phone.


    The name, ¡°Tony¡± was written in capital letters, with a white heart and angel emoji by the side. River growled in anger within me. I knew who Tony was, I was sure it was the Anthony guy.


    Yes, I knew his name. I had to tell Kenji to do a full background research on him, just to make sure that he was who he said he was. He was close to the woman I loved and my child, I had to make sure he was not dangerous.


    Unfortunately, I did not find any dirt on him, which was sad. I had really been hoping he would turn out to be a drug lord, human trafficker, serial killer and whatever other thing that could make Jojo hate him. But, he was nothing but a boring art guy that owned a gallery in Ten.


    Jojo sighed, about to pick the call. I gripped her right shoulder in that instant, causing her to pause. The phone stopped ringing, meaning she had missed the call. She turned to me with a small frown on her face.


    Before she spoke, I knew I had to say something first.


    ¡°I did not want you to answer the call¡­¡±


    She shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Jojo, I need you to hurry up and end things with that man. Anthony, Tony, or whatever the hell his name is.¡±


    Her scowl deepened all the more.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, with all due respect, you cannote into my own space and tell me who I should and should not¡­¡±


    She stopped when my gaze dropped to hers. I didn¡¯t look it, but I was relieved my stare still had that freezing effect on her.


    ¡°I cannot bare to see you with another man, Jojo. I really cannot.¡± I blurted out. There was no need keeping my feelings away from her, not when they only ended up hurting me inside.


    She did not say anything, she only stared at me with confused eyes. I sighed and turned away from her. I needed to leave, I needed to clear my head.


    I stepped out of the room and gently closed the door behind me. My mind wandered back to my father¡¯s call from this morning. I thought about all he had said and I knew I needed to get back to Rush pack before things spiraled out of my control. But I could not leave withouting to some form of agreement with Jojo. One second away from her would mean one second she spends with Anthony, I could not risk that just yet.


    Immediately I stepped out of the house, my phone rang in my back pocket. I took the phone out of my pocket and stared at the name on the screen. It was my mother.


    I wondered if Jojo had already called her to inform her I was here. Did she want me to stay back and wait for her?


    I answered the call and pressed the phone¡¯s speaker to my right ear. I turned my back to look at the house, before returning my gaze to my car.


    ¡°Lake, can I see you at the restaurant? I need to talk to you.¡± My mother started.


    I narrowed my eyes at nothing in particr.


    ¡°Is everything okay, mother?¡±


    I could hear the concern in my tone.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Can I not speak to you without something being wrong?¡± She added. I heaved a sigh, a small chuckle followed immediately.


    ¡°Alright, mother. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Do not keep a beautiful woman waiting.¡± She called out.


    Iughed and shook my head. The past few days I had spent close to her had turned out to be the most peaceful I had ever had in years. With my mother, my child and Jojo around me, it felt as though nothing could go wrong.


    I drove to the restaurant and stepped in through the front door. I walked straight to the VIP section and settled a seat there. My mother must have seen mee in, or someone informed her of my presence. She was by my side, d in a white dress and a ck apron with her logo crested on the breast pocket.


    ¡°Lake dear!¡± She called out, pushing past seats until she got to mine. She sat beside me and opened her arms to wee me into her embrace.


    Excited, I spread my arms wide open and took her in.


    ¡°I am d you¡¯re here. You really did not waste time. Would you like me to get you something?¡±


    I looked around and shook my head, shing her a polite and genuine smile.


    ¡°Not yet, mother. You said you needed to speak to me.¡± I replied, watching her expression with keen eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw her shift in her seat, she decided to lean out with her hands ced on her knees.


    ¡°It is nothing serious actually. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s been almost two weeks since you came here and I just wanted to know your ns. When are you returning to Rush pack, Lake?¡±


    I found myselfughing.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is all about?¡±


    She chuckled and tapped my right thigh gently.


    ¡°You do understand what I am trying to say, Lake. You cane at anytime you want, honestly. And I love having you here because this is the happiest I have been in years. But, you are the alpha of Rush pack dear. You have a pack to run, you have people that are depending on you, businesses that need your supervision. All I wish for is to be able to cook a meal for you everyday.¡± She spoke. Her eyes carried the softness and concern of a mother.


    When my smile broadened, she continued her statement.


    ¡°So, mention what you¡¯ll like to eat. Except from cabbage noodles, I want to make you something else. And I¡¯ll cook it right away and watch you eat.¡±


    She was serious, I could tell.


    My mother was already on her feet and her hands were already deep down the pockets of her apron.


    I shook my head, amusement etched in my gaze, my heart warm with all the love and affection I had been feeling recently.


    ¡°Whatever you decide to make would be a blessing, mother.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Lake:


    About an hour and half a bottle of wer, my mother returned to the table. Her apron was off her body and her hair was woven into a neat french it at the back of her head. Shimmering beads of sweat rested on her forehead, I took note of them when she lowered herself to ce the food on the table.


    I looked into the te to find a steaming delicacy of curry rice and two magnificent grilled and peppered turkeyps. It was absolutely sensational. I found myself salivating, drooling, even when I had not known I was hungry. The meal pleased River as well, both our stomachs cried out for it.


    She ced a ss of cold orange juice by my side and bottle of water. She pushed the wine away, saying something about how too much alcohol was not good for my health, especially as I was just recovering from an ident.


    I started to eat slowly, while we discussed about running the restaurant. How she had found the ce and how Mel and Jojo had been off immense help. She went ahead to say that she as grateful to the goddess for bringing Jojo and Mel, she did not know how she would have gone through those boring and lonely days.


    ¡°I would have probably started touring the world again. Staying one ce would have frustrated me, maybe even driven me to my own death. I do not like to admit it, but I needed them. I still do.¡± She said. Her blue eyes were warm and dreamy, her voice was as soft as silk. My mother was a beautiful woman, and I was so lucky to be her son.


    ¡°Which is why I need you to give Jojo some time, Lake. She might not tell you this, but she does need time.¡± She continued.


    I knew that she cared about me, she as concerned about Jojo and she did not want to take sides, I understood. I was not going to make her pick a side, this was my mess and I had to take care of it ordingly.


    I dropped my utensils and coughed to clear my throat, before I turned to her.


    ¡°I understand, mother. Believe me when I say I do. But I really need Jojo in my life, mum. I finally feel like my life is in ce, it is slowly starting to make sense. You¡¯re in it, my son is in it, Jojo is in it. This is all I have ever wanted.¡± I paused and moved closer to her.


    There was still a lot of things I needed to say to her, we had twenty-five years of our lives to gather back, I was determined to do so with her. I ced my hands on her knees and squeezed them gently.


    ¡°And mother, I want to formally apologize for all the hurtful things I said to you, all the words I used against you. There is no excuse for my actions, but I did not know any better then. Father¡­ he, he made sure that I never had a clue of the truth. It was only until Mrs Lockwood¡­¡±


    My sentence came to a halt when she gently touched both my cheeks. Her eyes danced around my face for a while. She stretched her right thumb to my pale lips and rubbed it gently.


    ¡°It is okay, my boy. It is alright. I knew everything, I knew that he would have done all he could to keep the truth away from you. It was not your doing, you do not need to apologize.¡± She dropped her hands slowly and leaned into her seat.


    I knew that she had forgiven me. Infact, she might have never held a grudge against me. Still, it did not make me feel better. I hated that I had hurt her in such a manner, even when she had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°About your father, I need you to make sure that he remains ignorant of Jojo and the baby for as long as it necessary. I do not trust Cole one bit and I know what he is capable of doing.¡± As she spoke, she did seem absent minded. I had never seen my mother¡¯s face that way before.


    The warmth in her eyes was gone, leaving only an emptiness and hollowness I did not recognize. Her jaw hardened and she clutched the hem of her gown, squeezing it tight.


    How could I tell her I had already made the mistake of exposing the child to my father? I thought back to how I had blurted out of anger and my something seemed to have set my cheeks on fire. My face started to burn and I knew that I had turned a deep shade of red. She was too deep in her own thoughts to take note of mine, so I knew I had toe clean to her.


    I coughed in order to get her attention, and it worked.


    She turned to me and blinked rapidly, I could tell I had her full attention now.


    ¡°Actually, mother. We might have a problem with that. Father called this morning and I¡­ I yelled at him, I told him about the child, but it was unintentional.¡± I confessed.


    Her face fell in horror, before her shoulders followed. She threw her head back against the chair and murmured something underneath her breath. Even with my wolf¡¯s sharp hearing, I could not make out the words she had spoken.


    When she raised her head up, she looked directly at me.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    I nodded, although I wished it was prank. I wished my father did not know about my child, I could tell my mother and I shared the same wish.


    ¡°He is on his way to Ten now, isn¡¯t he?¡± She asked, staring at me with a knowing look in her eyes. She knew her ex-husband and I knew my father.


    The both of us knew he was not someone to take lightly.


    I heaved a sigh, confirming her worst fears.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the reason I do not want to go back just yet. The n was to return to Rush after seeing Jojo and the baby today and return some other time, but after that call, I knew I couldn¡¯t. I need to stay back and protect Jojo and my child, mother. I know that my father would want to make a fuss, I know that Jojo is in trouble now and¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs Smith! Alpha Lake!¡±


    The loud and troubled familiar voice cut into my statement and caused me to look up at the speaker.


    Mel stood in front of my mother and I, visibly troubled. Her eyes danced around the small room, as though she was searching for something.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Mel?¡± My mother asked.


    I knew something was wrong. The girl might have been the most dramatic person I had ever met, but there was never a smoke without fire and Mel was the smoke in this scenario.


    ¡°There is something you need to see, right now.¡± Mel replied over her shoulder.


    My mother and I exchanged uncertain nces, before returning our gazes to her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She picked up the remote that controlled the TV in the room and pointed it towards the TV¡¯s direction.


    When she turned to us, I could see the dread and confusion in her eyes.


    Whatever she wanted to show us, it was not good news.

 Chapter 161

    Immediately the TV came on, Lake and Emerald¡¯s gaze met the screen. The first image they saw was one of a newscaster. At first nce, she was only speaking with her eyes and lips bubbling with excitement. It was not supposed to be a problem to them, not at all. But when both mother and son took a closer look at the television screen and read the headline at the bottom, they knew they were in for a big shock.


    Mel had seen the news in the main restaurant while wiping the tables. She knew they would not be able to hear the sound of the TV from where they were, so she decided to ry the news to them herself. It was important for them to see it with their own eyes. After heaving a heavy sigh, she returned her gaze to her boss and the father of her best friend¡¯s child.


    Lake¡¯s heart skipped several beats at once. He wanted to speak, he sought for the words in his head but he could not bring himself to part his lips or make a sound. He had known that his father would take drastic measures to ensure that he had his way, but he did not expect the man to go this far. Perhaps he had underestimated him after all.


    ¡°RUSH EMPIRE AND PACK WELCOMES A NEW HEIR¡± Was written in bold letters at the bottom of the screen. Lake and Emerald both decided to listen to what the newscaster was saying, the woman on the screen seemed too excited about the news.


    ¡°It is rumoured that the alpha of Rush pack, Alpha Lake and an unknown woman have just weed a bouncy baby boy! The royal family of Rush pack is in high spirits at the arrival of the heir to Rush pack. After so many years, and two mates, the thirty-one year old Alpha Lake Rush finally has a son of his own. The southern packs are excited at this news and everyone is celebrating with the royal family. However, the royal family seems to be keeping the juicy details around the baby¡¯s birth a secret as journalists all over the southern region have so many questions to ask. There has not been any official announcement of the location or the mother of the child. But, we do hope that we are not kept in the dark for much longer because our eyes are itching to see the good news, just as much as our ears had itched to hear it.¡±


    ¡°She speaks as though it¡¯s any of her business.¡± Emerald spat out, Lake could hear the venom in his mother¡¯s voice.


    He frowned, rolling his fists into balls in front of him. As he sat boiling on his seat, what he wanted to do the most was dive his fist into the television screen and punch it as hard as he needed to, if his father would feel the pain.


    ¡°My father is written all over this. This is nothing but his doing.¡± He muttered underneath his breath, but it was loud enough for the two women in the room to hear.


    Mel turned off the television with a stern look on her face. She dropped the remote on the table she had picked it from and turned to the alpha and his mother.


    ¡°I understand that you are angry, alpha Lake. Mrs Smith is angry and I am angry too. But our angers, even when put together, would not solve the problem at hand. What are we going to do? How are we going to stop this from spreading? We know these people, it¡¯s only a matter of time until people out pieces of the puzzle together. Alpha Lake has been seen around Ten, people in this restaurant know he is here right now. Our customers know Jojo was pregnant, everything is going out of control, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mel!¡± Emerald cried out, cutting into the girl¡¯s statement.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mel took in deep breaths, running her fingers down her hair.


    ¡°I know that you are worried, we all are. But we need to calm down. This has to be Cole¡¯s doing. His handwriting is all over this mess. This time, he has crossed the line.¡± Emerald spoke, rising slowly from her seat.


    She stood still, rage boiled at the pit of her stomach. She had allowed Cole to do whatever he wanted to do in the past. She let him abuse her, allowed him to make her feel like she was worthless. She did not speak or counter attack when he decided to keep her son away from her, but this time, if he thought she was going to let him do as he wished, he was in for a big surprise. She would fight tooth and nail to put him in his ce when it came to that.


    She turned to Lake, watching him reel in irritation.


    ¡°You have to protect Jojo. We have to protect Jojo and the baby from Cole. We do not know what he is nning, but we cannot let him take the baby away from Jojo. That would be very inhumane, and your father is known for his ability to do anything to get what he wants. He doesn¡¯t care who he hurts in the process.¡±


    Lake rose from his seat and tucked his hands into his pockets.


    ¡°Mother, we have to leave now. Jojo is alone at home with Lucian. We cannot afford that right now.¡± His tone was calm, too calm to be normal.


    Emerald nodded in agreement and turned to Mel.


    ¡°Look after the restaurant. If tongues start wagging, feel free to close for the day. We have to get home.¡±


    Mel bowed in submission.


    Lake thought it best to leave the restaurant through the back door. The news was already causing a buzz in the main room. He and his mother entered into his car and drove back to the beach house.


    All the while, Lake¡¯s heart continued to pound in his chest. If his father had gotten here earlier than expected, or sent someone to hurt Jojo, he was not sure he would be able to hold himself back.


    Immediately he parked in the driveway of the beach house, he flung himself out of the car and rushed into the house with speed, while his mother walked behind him.


    He found Jojo seated on a chair, but the force he used to slide the ss door open caused her to jump from the sofa. Baby Lucian was in a small seater next to her, he took great interest in whatever was disyed on the TV screen.


    Lake did not know what came over him, he had no interest in controlling it. But, it sent him over to where Jojo stood and he picked threw his arms around her, pulled her into his body and hugged her tight, for fear that he would lose her again.

 Chapter 162

    Jojo:


    Confused, I allowed myself diffuse into the alpha¡¯s arms. I continued to stare at the door with wide eyes, while Mrs Smith stepped into the living room, just behind the alpha. I saw her shoulders fall as she heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes wandered around the room, avoiding mine, before she seemed to sight Lucian in his seater. She pushed past the alpha and I, and moved to her grandchild.


    I managed to wriggle free from the alpha¡¯s embrace, but his hands still gripped my wrists firmly. I turned to look at Mrs Smith. She held Lucian so close to her chest, as though she was scared if she did not hold him tight enough, he would disappear from her sight and she would never see him again.


    I squinted my brows, now scared and confused. Why were they acting like they had expected something bad to happen? Like I was in danger and they were relieved nothing had happened to me yet? I waited for one of them to speak, but not one of them was about to say something to me. Could they just tell me what was going on? Or did I really need to ask that?


    ¡°Mother, I think I need to move in with you guys.¡± The alpha started. I stood still, moping at him, while he released my hand and move to his mother with an urgency that seemed strange and threatening.


    He stood in front of her, his eyes filled with plea. She stared at him with amon uncertainty which I understood. She looked towards me, before returning her gaze to the alpha.


    I could tell she was about to tell him it was not a good idea, I did not know what the problem was or what the alpha was ying at, but I knew that I wanted no part in it. Having him stay here would mean seeing him everyday and being close to him everyday, I really did not want that.


    ¡°I do not know, Lake. I mean, what about the pack¡­¡±


    ¡°It will just be for a while, mother.¡± He cut in, moving closer to her.


    ¡°I can ask Kenji to return and see to the affairs of the pack. I can have him take care of everything; the pack, the business, the casino, he can run it all while I am here. Please, mother. You know what my father can do. You and I are very aware that Jojo is in danger¡­¡±


    Say what now?!


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± I cried out, calling both their attention to me. Perhaps they had forgotten I was standing right in front of the both of them.


    ¡°What in the goddess¡¯s name is happening? Why am I standing here while the both of you speak as though I am not here? And who the hell is in danger?¡± I thundered. Mother and son exchanged knowing looks. Mrs Smith ced Lucian in his seater before she walked to me.


    ¡°Jojo, there is something we need to tell you.¡± She began.


    I scoffed. They were damn right about that. It was about time after all.


    She ced a hand on my left shoulder and looked deep into my eyes, searching for an emotion, an expression she could hold on to. It felt like she was searching for the best way to tell me what she wanted to say, and she needed to know what I was feeling at the moment to say it.


    ¡°The alpha¡¯s father, alpha Cole, knows about the baby. He announced it to the press and he is on his way here. This is not good news, Jojo. The man doesn¡¯t like you or want you. All he wants is the baby, all he is obsessed with is having an heir. If hees here, he is going to want to take the child from you. Lake has to be with you to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen, Jojo. Please understand.¡±


    But I did not. It was all so sudden and strange. Lucian was barely two weeks old, if he was taken away from me, I did not know what I would do. My confusion dissolved and fear took over almost immediately. I pushed past her and rushed to where my babyy.


    I picked Lucian from his seater and pressed him close to my chest. The feel of his soft skin against mine helped to calm my pounding and thundering heartbeat. No one could take my baby away from me, I would die before I allowed that to happen.


    ¡°If hees, I would have to be here to stand my ground against him. My mother and Mel would be here too, we would not let anything happen to you, Jojo.¡± It was the alpha¡¯s turn to speak now. And even though his tone sounded reassuring, I was far from reassured.


    ¡°How? How am I sure you would be willing to stand against your father and keep me safe? How can I trust you?¡± I did not know what had made me to utter thest sentence, but it was out before I could take it back.


    I was voicing my fears, the countless questions I asked myself in my head. How could I trust him? The one time I tried, he tossed me away like I was a pile of filth.


    Mrs Smith excused herself from the living room, while the alpha took steps towards me. A faint mix of care, hurt and rage burned in his eyes.


    ¡°You have to trust me Jojo, because I only do what is best for you.¡±


    I scoffed bitterly.


    ¡°Like what? Rejecting me?¡±


    His eyes narrowed at me. He seemed to want to say something, but immediately swallowed his words back. He drew in deep breaths with closed eyes before he stared down at me.


    ¡°I found your father, Jesse Wyatt.


    The world around me came to a standstill. Even though I had not heard that name in ages, it still managed to make my heart race, it still managed to bring me pain.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The rogues. We found out your father was the chief of rogues. He was the one responsible for all the kidnapping, theft, death and abuse of citizens of Rush pack. He was a terror to us until he was caught. He is currently sitting in a cell in Rush pack. I would have killed him, believe me. I wanted nothing more than to torture him daily until he found a way to end his life by himself. But, I thought you would want to see him, I figured there are a lot of things you would want to say to him, Jo. I did that because of you.¡±


    Tears filled my eyes at that moment. It was one thing to know your father was responsible for your mother¡¯s downfall. But to know that he was a terrorist and a person with no value for lives? That was a totally different ball game.


    ¡°You should have killed him.¡± I spat out.


    With warm eyes, the alpha replied.


    ¡°I know you, Jojo. That was not what you would have wanted.¡±


    I dropped my gaze to the ground immediately. I could not bare to see the warmth in his eyes, or listen to the soft tone of his voice. He really did care about me, he really wanted the best for me. But that did not matter, it was toote for him, toote for us.


    Before now, I had thought that I never wanted to see my father, I had thought that I wished for his death. But now, I realized that wasn¡¯t what I wanted. I wanted to look into his eyes and tell him he was a good-for-nothing man that did not deserve a woman like my mother or daughters like Valerie and I. I wanted to tell him that he would die disgraced and ashamed because that was the most merciful death he deserved.


    Also, I needed to see him because there was a lingering question in my mind.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should have left you for the alpha.¡± He had said. I needed to know why he said those words to my mother twelve years ago. Did my mother have something to do with the alpha? And why did he speak as though my mother did not love him enough?

 Chapter 163

    Lake:


    Jojo still seemed to process everything I had just said. I could not me her, it was not everyday someone heard that their child was about to be taken from them, and the father they had not seen in what? Eleven years, was a terrorist and rapist who was currently awaiting his death sentence. It was too much to handle. I let her take it all in, while I made a mental note to put measures in ce, just to make sure I was ready for my father¡¯s arrival. If I knew anything about my father, it was that he would not let the matter on ground wait till tomorrow, and I knew a whole lot about him.


    I turned away from Jojo and looked around, searching for my phone. My right hand instinctively touched my back pocket. I slipped my phone from it and dialed Kenji¡¯s number.


    He picked up at the first ring. Thank you goddess!


    ¡°Lake, have you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kenji.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to, but I was breathing heavily. I could see my chest rise and fall, and there was nothing I could do to control it.


    ¡°I saw the news a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°And the press interview? Your father had a lot to say about the child. What are you going to do?¡±


    Good question, Kenji. Excellent one.


    ¡°Listen, Kenji. I need you to go over to the airport and let me know if my father has arrived, or if he is scheduled to arrive anytime soon. Just let me know how far his journey has gone.¡± I instructed. Of course I couldn¡¯t see him, but I could tell he was taking necessary notes.


    ¡°Yes, Lake.¡±


    I ended the call immediately. I slid my phone back into my pocket and turned around to see Jojo fixed at a spot. Her green eyes were fixed on me, she still didn¡¯t trust me.


    I heaved a sigh and proceeded to speak.


    ¡°Look, Jojo. You can be calm, okay? Keep your mind at rest, as long as I¡¯m here, nothing is happening to Lucian.¡±


    She nodded, even though it was half-hearted. My mother returned to the living room and picked up Lucian. She held the baby firmly, while Jojo paraded the living room like a lost soldier.


    Less than twenty minutester, my phone vibrated in my back pocket. I answered the call with dire urgency, knowing who it was.


    Before he said a word, I could already feel and hear my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡°Lake, I just saw a convoy drive out of the airport. About five cars. The alpha of Ten was present to wee him, a small hoard of reporters are here too.¡± As if sensing my fears, my best friend and beta heaved a long and worried sigh.


    ¡°You should be prepared, Lake. This is going to get really serious.¡±


    A deep scowl formed on my face.


    As if I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have everything under control.¡± The line went dead immediately myst word strolled out of my tongue.


    It didn¡¯t take my father twenty minutes to locate the house from the airport. Not that I expected any less. Immediately we heard the sound of engines roaring around the house, Jojo nted herself behind me.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± She whispered softly. I could hear the fear in her voice.


    I turned to my mother, she looked at me and nodded. I didn¡¯t need to speak, she knew what to do.


    She rose from the couch and turned to Jojo.


    ¡°Come on, Jo. Let¡¯s go upstairs, you would be safer there for now.¡±


    At first, she was hesitant, even stubborn. But she soon knew it was important to keep her child¡¯s safety before her stubbornness. She followed my mother upstairs, while I remained in the living room to deal with my father.


    s, the long awaited knock arrived. I could see his face from the transparent ss doors. I took in deep breaths, it was important for me to remain calm, before I walked to the door.


    With one swift move, I slid the ss door to the left. Our gazes locked and he tried to move past me. I blocked his path with my right hand. My father took three steps backwards, cast a short nce at the hand in his way, before his gazended on me.


    Then, he did the strangest thing.


    His lips thinned into a knowing smile, his round cheeks were now rosy, and his eyes were as bright as the sun in Ten. Then, he chuckled.


    ¡°I sure wasn¡¯t expecting your handsome face to be the first face I see, son. It¡¯s been a while. I have to say I did miss you.¡±


    *****************


    Emerald escorted Jojo and her grandchild into the child¡¯s room. The mother was troubled, frightened infact, but shemended her for doing a good job at fairly hiding it.


    ¡°Try to make him fall asleep, so that he doesn¡¯t make any noise to attract the attention of the men downstairs.¡± She instructed. Jojo continued to pat her baby, worryddened in her gaze.


    Emerald ced a soft kiss on Jojo¡¯s head. There were no words that could possibly reassure her, but Emerald hoped her actions would work.


    Without saying another word, she exited the room and took eager steps down the stairs. Cole had stepped into her territory, and hell would freeze over before she allowed the man make a mess of her life again.


    She walked into the living room and found Lake in his father¡¯s path. When she halted and stood still, a proud smile formed on her face. Of course, he would have it under control.


    Meanwhile, Lake stood in front of his father, unsure of what to make of the man¡¯s new and unwarranted expression.


    ¡°What do you want, father?¡±


    In front of him, Cole let out a small chuckle. He arched a teasing left brow while his lips curved to the right.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t let me in?¡±


    She could see him, she hated the very smile on his face. Emerald decided it was her time and turn to speak up.


    ¡°It is my house, Cole. You really want toe into my house? You didn¡¯t even let me have a good night¡¯s sleep in your pack.¡± The spite in her heart snuck its way into her tone. Cole ignored her venom and fixed his gaze on her, shing her an even brighter smile.


    ¡°Unlike you, I deserve to. After all, I took care of our boy, raised him to be a wonderful man. While you abandoned him.¡±


    Emerald¡¯s fists rolled into balls by her sides. She hated the cool front he was putting up, but she would not let him rile her up.


    She forced a chuckle, even though it was very obvious.


    ¡°You know better, Cole. You know that I didn¡¯t abandon my son. You also know that I do not wish to have this conversation or any conversation at all, with you. So, why are you here?¡±


    This time, the man did not need an invitation, they could go to hell with it. He took steps forward and Lake had no option but to move away from the door. Cole walked into the living room, making sure that he took immediate charge of the atmosphere. His name alone was strong enough to ruin moods, his presence did worse.


    He turned to Lake, his son, who had taken his stand in front of him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You know why I am here, boy. I¡¯m here to see my grandson, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Lake red at his father¡¯s rxedposure. But Emerald wasn¡¯t going to tolerate the man¡¯s audacity.


    ¡°And what right do you have to just stroll in and request for things?¡±


    Cole looked away from Lake. He did not want to have to stare at the woman so much, but she was talking too much and he knew he had to keep his eyes on her to make sure his point was clearly passed.


    To the surprise of mother and son, alpha Cole bursted into a fit ofughter. It was annoying as much as it was unwarranted. Lake¡¯s jaw hardened as he clenched his jaw, while Emerald¡¯s face contorted with rage.


    ¡°The sole reason that the boy is my son¡¯s child! Come on, do I really need a bill of rights to see my son¡¯s child?!¡±


    From the corner of his left eye, Lake could see that his mother was gearing up to retort, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. It was time to speak up and put an end to his father¡¯s never ending antics.


    ¡°Father.¡± He spat out.


    He noticed his father¡¯s gaze return to him, before he spoke.


    ¡°This is not the best way to do this. You should leave and return to Rush pack. Wait until the mother of the child is ready to show the child to the rest of the world. I did not know I was expecting a child when I first came here. I was only here to see my mother when I found out Jojo was pregnant. I do not even deserve to be under the same roof as Jojo and the baby, but she has been kind enough to give me a chance. I would not let you ruin that, father.¡± Thest word rolled out of his tongue as though he was ashamed to admit it.


    Cole would have bursted into another round ofughter, he would have apuded his son for being a wonderful actor and encourage him to pursue a career in acting, but he couldn¡¯t do that. Not when he saw that his son was serious.


    Cole shook his head in slow motion, before he kept a in grin.


    ¡°The fact that you are growing fondness for a lowlife outcast doesn¡¯t mean you should forget who you are in a hurry, Lake. You are an alpha, golden blood runs through your veins. You have power, authority! She is nothing, as worthless as her mother! Do you forget that.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Lake:


    I couldn¡¯t see myself, but I could tell that my eyes had turned bloodshot red. I could feel the burning mes of my rage scorch my eyelids, I could taste bile at the tip of my tongue, already smell the blood that would have oozed out of his nose if I could dive my rolled fist into his face, and bury it deep down into his skull in such a way that he would never recover enough to speak such demeaning words about Jojo. I wanted to watch him fly to the other end of the room as I kicked him so hard, I wanted to get rid of the audacity he carried on his shoulder, and the smile on his face.


    My mother must have noticed. She took a firm stance in front of me, I knew she was blocking me from his path, she knew what I wanted to do the most. She also seemed to know that I had no words for him, because she spoke instead.


    ¡°That is enough, Cole. You have said more than you ought to. You would not stand in my house and insult the mother of my grandchild. I say it now and I would hate to say it again. Please, leave with your men, and leave now.¡±


    I wished more than anything that he would listen to her, that he would turn his back and leave, never to return. However, he did not. He stubbornly stood in front of my mother and stared down at her.


    ¡°Emerald, Emerald, Emerald.¡± He kissed his teeth as he spoke, shaking his head slowly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Trust me when I say that you really do not want me to go back to my old ways. You of all people know what I am capable of doing. I wouldn¡¯t want to scare my grandchild. Just, just go in there and get me my grandson, that¡¯s all I ask. Believe me, I would pay off Jojo, whatever amount she wants. She would neverck anything, she can take care of her mother, take her to a better hospital facility for better treatment, and¡­¡±


    Hold on a second. My brows squinted of their own ord. I had never mentioned Jojo¡¯s mother¡¯s ailment to him. So how did he know about it?


    ¡°¡­ who knows? I might even be kind enough to spare her father¡¯s life and grant him a life sentence instead of killing him on sight. I can do a lot for her, her family would never knowck.¡±


    I was still taken aback by his previous statement. And it was clear I was not the only one.


    In front of me, my mother¡¯s arms grew limb by her sides.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you know about¡­?¡¯


    My father¡¯s left brow arched in what looked more like mockery to me.


    ¡°What? Doris?¡±


    My mother¡¯s gasp was audible, so much so that it caused me to narrow my eyes on her. I watched as she staggered back, taking several steps backwards until she fell into the couch behind us. I ignored my father¡¯s sinister smile and rushed to her.


    She was visibly hyperventting. Her blue eyes were widened, her fingers dug into the leather skin of the couch, her chest rose and fell as she gulped in air. Soon, to my utmost surprise¡­ and confusion, tears gathered in her eyes. The first drop escaped her eyelids and rushed down to her cheek, more followed after it. I stood by her side and held her right hand in mine.


    I squeezed it gently, urging her to look at me. I did not know what was happening, but it pained me to see her like this, all because of him.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on? What is the matter?¡± I pressed on, but she did not reply me. She did not so much as look up at me until I squeezed her arm tighter.


    She looked up at me sharply, her eyes bloodshot red with tears. She sniffed in, as if begging for air, before her lips quivered as she parted them.


    ¡°Jojo¡¯s mother was¡­ was¡­ your father¡¯s lover.¡± She coughed out.


    From a corner, I heard a familiar voice let out a shrill cry, the sound of a human body falling to the floor followed next.


    The cry rang in my ears like an rm. I knew who the voice belonged to immediately I heard it.


    Jojo! She had been listening all along. I was torn between rushing to her, taking care of my mother and getting my father out of the house.


    My father took note of her presence as well. By the time I had my eyes on him, he was smiling in the direction of the door we had heard Jojo¡¯s cry from.


    ¡°Oh! You are there.¡± He started, still wearing the same smug grin he had walked into the house with.


    ¡°We were just talking about you, my dear. Why don¡¯t you go in and get my grandson? I¡¯ll take him away, leave you with more money than you have ever seen, more riches than you ever thought you would see. Your life and the life of the ones around you would change forever, you would neverck anything. And your little sister? I know you love her so much. Tell me, you wouldn¡¯t want her to trip, fall and lose her head, would you?¡±


    I could not tell which annoyed me. The fact that I was allowing him throw subtle threats at Jojo or the fact that I knew he could do everything he said he was going to do. Still, enough was enough.


    Irritation pricked the hairs on my skin, causing them to stand erect. Rage washed through me, adrenaline coursed through my veins. I could feel the vapour emanating from the pores of my skin. He had done and said enough, it was time for him to get out.


    ¡°That is enough!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice. The room fell silent immediately, the only sound being the shing of my heel against the marble floor as I walked to the front of my father. I ced my feet on the ground, maintaining a solid stance. Both our onyx orbsnded on each other¡¯s with equal intensity. I was as angry as he was determined and stubborn, if not more.


    ¡°You must leave right now. Jojo would introduce you to the child when she wants to, where she wants to, and how she wants to. Until then, you should turn around and leave immediately. For I would not tolerate your condescending remarks towards my mother or to Jojo.¡± I spat out. My eyes were on his all through, I was not going to back down, not for him.


    He was without his smile, but he was not frowning either. He made a move to touch my shoulder, but I brushed him away.


    ¡°Lake, my son. Do you want to throw away everything we have worked so hard for all these years? Come on, boy! You have been searching for a son for a long time, this is the way to prove to the world that you are neither impotent, not ipetent!¡±


    The smile was on his face now, it irked me.


    ¡°You did it son, I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    I felt my stomach turn at that statement. There was nothing more irritating than hearing him address me in that manner.


    ¡°I do not need you to be proud of me, I have never needed you for anything. Whatever I have now, I worked hard for it. I work hard for my businesses, I work hard for my pack and the ones I love.¡± I had started now, there was no going back.


    I took three more steps forward, closing the distance between us. My father did not move an inch. But I was not detered.


    ¡°All you ever did was lie to my face. You made me grow up without a mother, you filled my heart with hate towards her, and you made sure to fuel that hate with every day that passed. I grew up lonely, not knowing if the woman that gave birth to me was alive! I felt unloved, abandoned, alone. You have done enough damage already, so¡­¡±


    He narrowed his eyes on me. The tension in the air was thick, so thick I could reach out and touch it.


    ¡°¡­ get out.¡± I spat thest words with confidence. For the first time since he walked into the house, my father frowned.

 Chapter 165

    Lake:


    However, the frown did notst. As a matter of fact, it disappeared just as fast as it had appeared, leaving no trace behind, not even a single crease on his forehead, or wrinkle on the flesh of his cheek. His face began to beam with a radiating smile, causing me to wonder if I had imagined the frown.


    My father, alpha Cole Rush, slipped his hands into the side pockets of his suit pants. One swift look outside the window was more than enough for me to see the number of guards stationed outside the house. I tore my gaze away from the horrifying sight, while hoping Jojo was okay, and the baby was safe inside.


    My father chuckled, before he took few steps forward, daring me to keep my feet rooted to the ground. I epted the challenge and did as I wanted, I remained fixed on my spot and I did not move. Not even when we stood so close to each other, that the tip of our noses threatened to touch. If anyone was going backwards, it wouldn¡¯t be me.


    I had expected him to be infuriated, angered, outraged. But he was none of these. The only expression I could see on his face was a proud smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Do not let me use force, Lake. You know me more than anyone else in this room. You know that I would not leave here without taking my grandson along with me.¡±


    ¡°I cannot say I am sorry to disappoint you, but you will just have to leave this time. You cannot take him with you, you won¡¯t see him, not now. Please, leave.¡±


    He did not say another word. I watched with keen eyes and a shaking breath as my father turned to the door. As if on cue, three uniformed guards ¨C all dressed in matching ck suits ¨C stood at the door. I raised his right hand up and gestured for them to step in. In synchrony, the men matched into the house, ready to carry out orders.


    They lowered their heads and bowed before me, before turning to my father and bowing in courtesy. A faint smile creeped up to my cheeks, but I did a good job of hiding it. It was important that they knew who held the higher authority, and who their loyalty should belong to.


    ¡°Escort my father to his car.¡± I ordered, both my tone and facial expression were stern. The men looked at my father, while one of them was prepared to usher him out of the room. Alpha Cole, my father, ignored the presence of the men, and did not take his eyes of me.


    ¡°The three of you would go upstairs, find my grandson and bring him to me. You can tear the house down if you must, leave nothing but ruins.¡± His smile seized as he turned to them.


    ¡°This is an order.¡±


    They were about to take one step further into the house, but I could not let that happen.


    ¡°When you three stepped in, you recognized the power of the higher authority first. I am sure that you are all aware who the alpha of Rush pack is. If you take one more step, you can be sure that you have lost your jobs. But it would not only be losing your jobs.¡±


    Three pairs of uncertain eyes looked up at me. My frown deepened as I stared at them.


    ¡°Your lives and that of everyone you know and love would be wiped from the face of the Earth. Now, escort my father out.¡±


    I did not need to speak any further. I could tell they had been perfectly understood. The men took several steps backwards until they stood behind my father.


    ¡°The car is ready, alpha Cole. We can leave now.¡± One of them spoke.


    Good for them. They were all wise, they had made the right decision.


    My father looked over his shoulder briefly, stole a nce at me, his gaze travelled to my mother, before his eyes located the door. I had a feeling he could sense Jojo¡¯s presence still lingering there, because I could.


    ¡°My son would not be able to protect you forever, Jojo Wyatt. You should make the right decision and listen to me.¡± He spoke with confidence, the level of which sickened me to the bottom of my stomach.


    Just who did he think he was?!


    My father¡¯s eyesnded on my mother once more, and he chuckled. She was avoiding his gaze, she could not bare to look at him.


    He turned his back towards me, and started to head towards the door. The guards followed him behind, but I had other ns for them.


    ¡°The three of you!¡± I called out. The men paused on their tracks and turned swiftly towards me. My father kept his focus on the door.


    ¡°You would stay back and guard this building at all costs. Am I understood?¡± I snarled.


    They bowed their heads in agreement and obedience.


    ¡°Yes, alpha!¡±


    My father looked over his shoulder, our gazes locked. He threw his head back in a silentughter before he strolled past the door, and out of the house. Even as I watched him step into his car from the window, I had a deep feeling inside me, a grave sense that this wasn¡¯t over.


    A fear that it had only just began.


    ***************


    Jojo:


    The words of Mrs Smith continued to ring in my head like an rm, one that was impossible to just put off!


    Once I was able to stand, I scrambled on my feet and started to rush up the stairs. A million and one thoughts continued to flood my mind as I did so.


    My mother was alpha Lake¡¯s father¡¯s lover? Was their rtionship the reason Mrs Smith was badly treated and neglected by her husband? Was my mother¡¯s rtionship with alpha Cole the reason alpha Lake grew up without his mother?


    Was my mother¡¯s rtionship with the former Alpha the reason why my father¡­ rather, Jesse Wyatt treated us so badly? Was it the reason he hated us?


    I did not know what to make of my questions, I did not know what to believe, but I knew I needed answers.


    When I rushed back upstairs, my baby was sound asleep in his cot. I lifted him from the cot and pressed him so close to my chest. For a moment, I had thought the former Alpha would be sessful in taking him away from me. I had thought I would lose my baby, it tore my heart into shreds. It was the soft scent of shampoo oozing from my baby¡¯s hair that brought relief to my heart and mind. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I allowed them flow.


    That was when a though rushed through my mind.


    Valerie!


    Immediately, I searched the room for my phone and found it at the top of the dressing table. I picked it up and dialed Mel, I could feel my hands and fingers tremble.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mel! Thank goodness you picked up! Valerie is still in school. I need you to help me pick her up now, but don¡¯t bring her back home, just take her to the restaurant. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s safe toe home.¡± I blurted out. My heart started to pound in my chest. A million ¡°what ifs?¡± upied my mind.


    ¡°Jojo, is everything¡­?¡±


    ¡°Listen Mel, I¡¯ll exin it to you when I can. But for now, just make sure Valerie is safe, I beg you!¡± I couldn¡¯t help it, I had to cry out.


    ¡°Okay, okay, fine. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    I ended the call and pressed my phone to my chest. With tears in my eyes, I said a silent prayer for my sister¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 166

    Jojo:


    My baby was already asleep and safely tucked in his cot when I called Mel for the second time in thirty minutes, knowing that it would have been enough time for her to pick Valerie up and take her to the restaurant.


    As usual, she picked up on the first dial. I held my heart in my chest immediately I heard her voice. She did not begin to scream or cry immediately she picked up, I took it as a good sign.


    ¡°Mel, what about Valerie? You did not call me, and¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Jo. Everything is alright.¡± She spoke with a heartyugh. I briefly closed my eyes and pressed my phone to my chest. Tears of gratitude escaped my eyelids and ran down my cheeks.


    ¡°She¡¯s in front of me, we are walking into the restaurant as we speak. I also told her she would be spending the night at my ce, and she¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I¡¯m guessing whatever is happening back there is quite serious.¡± Mel continued.


    Yes, it certainly was.


    I sniffed in my tears and managed a brief smile.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Mel. You are truly the best.¡± I could almost see Mel smile and shake her head. If she was here, she would have told me I liked to worry for no reason.


    ¡°Of course, I know! I¡¯ll talk to youter, I have to round off work here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care, bye.¡±


    The call ended immediately.


    But my mind was still not at rest. Valerie was safe, my baby was safe. The only one out of my sight was my mother, and I had to make sure she was safe. So, I picked up my phone and dialed the number of the nursing home my mother was in.


    It took sometime before the call was answered, but the voice of a female at the other end of the line soon stole my attention.


    ¡°Ten and the Ives nursing home, who am I on to?¡± She enquired.


    ¡°Uhmmm. My name is Jojo Wyatt, I¡¯ll like to get through to my mother¡¯s ward. Her name is Doris Wyatt, and if I can remember correctly, she is in room 210.¡± I blurted out, unable to control my restlessness. I started to pace about the room while she told me to hold on, saying she needed to check some records.


    ¡°Miss Wyatt, your mother has been escorted out of our facility by a messenger of Alpha Dom Ten, the prestigious alpha of our pack.¡±


    I blinked twice.


    It took a few seconds for the sentence to register in my head.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, praying to the goddess that the first statement I heard was a figment of my imagination.


    The alpha of Ten?! What rtionship did we have with the alpha of Ten?! Where was my mother?! Who had taken her?!


    ¡°Miss Wyatt, we would have followed due protocol by first informing you, but he is the alpha. He made it clear he was taking your mother to a better facility. We had no choice but to let her go.¡±


    Let her go?! Let her go where?!


    It was very obvious and audible, the sirens in my head ring, the echoes of the voices in my head as they screamed at me. My mother had been taken away. My hand crumbled to my side, my phone slipped out of my fingers and fell to the ground beside me.


    My mother was missing!


    I shook my head vehemently. No, this had to be a joke, a cruel prank. I wanted to take deep breaths in and drive to the hospital to demand for my mother, but I was far from calm. The only thing I could think of doing was to run.


    And I ran.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I flung the door of my room open and rushed out of the room. I sprinted down the stairs like a mad woman ¨C which, to be honest, I was not very far from ¨C and did not stop until I had fallen to the ground in front of Mrs Smith and the alpha, hot tears burning my eyelids as they rushed down my face.


    I could feel both their gazes fixed on me, rmed, scared. But not more than I was.


    ¡°Jojo, what is¡­?¡±


    ¡°My mother is missing!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice, clutching the leg of the center table, as though it was what would find my mother for me.


    ¡°The alpha of Ten took her away! They took my mother from the nursing home!¡± I continued to wail.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs Smith¡¯s voice echoed in my ears as she lowered herself to pick me up from the ground. She made me settle into a couch, but I was restless. I continued to tap my right leg on the marble floor, hoping it would help me make sense of my situation.


    ¡°My father has gone too far, this is his doing.¡± The alpha muttered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. He took the words right out of my mouth.


    ¡°What do they want with her? Would he kill my mother if he doesn¡¯t get the child?! What do I do?!¡± I started to scream. I had tried to hold it all in, believe me, but it just wasn¡¯t happening.


    Mrs Smith started could not seem to stand at a ce. She walked around the room with a pale face, muttering inaudible words. I could barely breathe, no matter how hard I tried. The air around me started to suffocate me.


    Alpha Lake moved closer to me and his warm hand touched my right shoulder. I looked up at him with my teary eyes when he squeezed my shoulder gently.


    ¡°Jojo, I need you to calm down.¡±


    I squinted my brows to take a closer look at him. Was he being serious?!


    ¡°My father is not going to harm your mother. He loved her for most of his life. This is just a ploy to threaten us, shake us. You need to be calm, Jojo. As far as Valerie is okay¡­¡± He paused and his eyes narrowed on me.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    I managed to nod. His soothing and reassuring tone had helped to calm my throbbing chest. If he knew his father as much as he imed he did, then I didn¡¯t need to worry too much. Right?


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°As long as she is alright, everything is going to be fine. Nothing would happen to your mother, I can assure you. Just, go upstairs and get some rest, you need it. You¡¯ve seen too much already.¡±


    My eyes widened, but with worry. I was ready to open my mouth to protest, but he cut in eagerly, a polite smile on his face.


    I rose from the chair and cast him a long stare. He shed me a calm smile and I slowly walked back up the stairs, into my room. I was going to cuddle my baby and find strength andfort in his arms. All the while, I continued to repeat, ¡°my mother is safe,¡± in my head.


    ***********


    Lake:


    Well yed, Cole Rush. Well yed.


    I had to make sure that Jojo¡¯s mother was okay, and the only way I could do that was to enhance all the eyes I had in Ten and beyond.


    I quickly called my personal assistant, Neil, and ordered him to keep an eye on my father. I made sure to instruct him to let me know if my father arrived Rush with Jojo¡¯s mother. And whether or not he did, I wanted to be told of his every movement.


    Neil assured me he would do as he was told, and I believed him. I knew I could trust him.


    After calling Neil, I called Kenji and asked that he return to Rush pack. The business and the office needed someone to be there, an authority higher than Neil. I also told him to get me fresh and casual clothes before he left. It was obvious I would be staying here for¡­ well, quite a long time. And I was looking forward to it.


    By the time I was done, I turned my back to see my mother sprawled on the couch, tears rushing from her eyes. She clutched the silver ring on her finger, and continued to twirl it as she stared into space.


    I didn¡¯t speak until I had sat beside her. I touched her right hand and squeezed it gently, offering her a bright smile. She sniffed her tears and forced a smile back.


    ¡°I¡¯m always going to be here, mother. You know that, right?¡±


    She nodded and chuckled admist her tears. My cheeks warmed up with a strange sense of affection, one that I never thought I was capable of feeling.


    ¡°And you know Jojo isn¡¯t at fault for what happened, right?¡±


    My mother stiffled a chuckle and nodded.


    ¡°I know, I can never treat her differently for the shorings of the alpha. Never, Lake. I¡¯m fine, or I will be, it¡¯s a promise.¡±

 Chapter 167

    Jojo:


    If the fact that I gone to bed earlier than usual did not cause me to wake up earlier than usual, then the smell of burning food that whisked its way into my nose caused me to open my eyes. Baby Lucian was beside me, sound asleep.


    I admired my baby¡¯s eyshes before I ced my feet on the ground and rose from the bed. It couldn¡¯t be Valerie in the kitchen, or Mel. They were both at Mel¡¯s ce. She had moved out some weeks ago, after being able to rent a store for her fashion house. It could not also be Mrs Smith.


    My eyes found the digital clock that rested at the top of my dressing table. It was already some minutes past 8am, so Mrs Smith was sure to be at the restaurant. That, and there was no way she was capable of burning food. The woman was nothing short of a kitchen prodigy. I ced my feet into my rubber flipflops and walked slowly out of the room, so as not to wake Lucian up.


    The smell of burning food grew stronger as I walked down the stairs. I traced the smell from the staircase all the way to the kitchen, where I heard the sound of a metal against a pan. I squinted my brows and walked into the kitchen which was filled with smoke. But the smoke did not shock me as much as the person standing behind the cooker.


    The alpha was standing behind the cooker with a spat in his right hand, shirtless. I swallowed hard, not wanting to focus on the muscles of his back, but on the food that was on fire instead. He had put aside a te which was filled with few slices of what could pass as fried bread ¨C you could not convince me those things were toasted ¨C while his left hand brushed smoke away from his face.


    I couldn¡¯t help the chuckle that escaped my lips as I stared at him. The sound of my shortughter earned me his attention. He turned off the gas cooker and turned to me. I fought to keep my eyes on his face, and not his shoulders, or his perfectly sculpted chest.


    He gave me a warm grin and leaned against the counter.


    ¡°It was my first ever attempt at making breakfast, please do not me me. I¡¯m not proud of it, but I don¡¯t do this much.¡±


    Heavens! He was so cute. I mean, never in my years had I thought that I would see him, alpha Lake, the alpha of Rush pack, behind a cooker, making toast bread! The sight caused my cheeks to heat up, even though I couldn¡¯t tell why.


    I was about to say something when he turned to the te filled with bread. He dropped the spat in the pan, my nostrils sucked in the aroma of scrambled eggs.


    ¡°I got a call from Neilst night. Your mother is safe. She was actually transferred to a good hospital. I have to give it to my father, he is quite a romantic. However, I have told Neil to keep an eye on him and on your mother. We cannot take any chances. But, she¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    As he spoke, he ced two tes on the counter and shared the slices of bread amongst the two tes. He scooped the scrambled egg from the pan and shared it as well. Watching him do all of it caused butterflies I thought I had killed, burnt and buried their ashes, to dance in my belly.


    When his eyes locked with mine, all I could do was heave a sigh.


    ¡°Thank you, very much.¡±


    He replied with a gleeful nod and stared at the tes in front of him. I fought very hard to hold back myughter as he stared at the tes with uncertain eyes. He could not seem to tell if it was good enough to serve.


    I watched as he returned his gaze to me, a nervous smile stered on his cheeks. I had never seen such an expression from him before, it made him appear more approachable than he had ever been. It made him seem more real, more¡­ attractive?


    ¡°Now, I know this isn¡¯t worth anything. But, would you perhaps want to have breakfast with me?¡±


    I had a dire urge to point at the tes and scream, ¡°you want me to eat that?¡± But there was no need to. I mean, he had woken up early to do all of it, the least I could do was appreciate him. Right? Right.


    I nodded eagerly and stepped further into the kitchen. I settled on a stool in front of the counter and watched as he stared at me. He was nervous, I knew it because he had intertwined his fingers together, and dug his teeth into his lower lip.


    There was something new about him, even though I could not ce my hands on exactly what it was.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat. I¡¯m as hungry as the word hunger.¡± Yes, I know it was a terrible joke, but heughed anyway.


    We ate the¡­ well, speechless breakfast in silence. I¡¯m sure it was because we were both speechless. I had never thought anyone could make eggs so spicy and toast so dry! But, it was his first time, so, I tried to enjoy it for what it was worth. From the look in his eyes, I could tell he was ted to see me leave no crumbs in my te.


    He served us both a ss of chilled orange juice each, which I used to wash away the taste of burnt bread from my mouth ¨C no offense to his highness.


    I set my dishes in the sink, after he set his, and turned to him.


    ¡°I am taking Lucian to the hospitalter today for his regr check-up. It would have been yesterday, but¡­ you know.¡±


    Alpha Lake nodded slowly and dropped his ss on the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like toe with you. I mean, it¡¯s good that I do after what happened yesterday and I¡­¡±


    He stopped when he saw that I had folded my arms underneath my chest, and my left brow was corked at him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled, a gentle sigh followed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll just¡­ I¡¯ll just really love to spend time with Lucian¡­ and you.¡±


    And me? Okay. That did something to me.


    I shrugged my shoulders, trying hard to feign non-chnce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Lucian and myself ready, you should get ready too.¡±


    His eyes sparkled with delight as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll just get done with the dishes and¡­¡±


    Wait, what?


    I blinked twice, fighting back the urge tough.


    ¡°What? No. You don¡¯t have to do that, alpha Lake. I¡¯ll take care of it before I get Lucian ready. I would not want the people of Rush pack to have my head for belittling their almighty alpha.¡±


    His eyes turned soft, warm infact.


    ¡°I can be whatever I am in Rush pack. But here, I am Lucian¡¯s father, and¡­ you can trust me, Jojo.¡±


    Was this good for me? Looking at him in such a manner? Listening to him make all these promises. Was it really worth it?


    To silence all my inaudible questions and turned away from him. I stayed quiet and walked out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 168

    Jojo:


    I returned to my room and found Lucian turning and tossing in bed. He was already awake and I could tell he was about to scream at the top of his shrill and tiny voice. I smiled and rushed to him, I scooped him in my arms and held him close to my chest. I continued to pat him until I got the water for his bath ready. By the time the water was ready, I soaked him in the bath and as usual, he started to scream. I continued to gently scrub his body and his screams intensified. Yes, my baby didn¡¯t like water all that much, it wasn¡¯t his favorite thing in the world, except he was drinking it.


    I almost jerked up from the rubber stool I was seated on when I saw a huge shadow form on the wall. As I turned back, I found the alpha resting against the bathroom door frame. He had a small frown on his face, I could tell it was more out of worry than anything else. Lucian¡¯s cry must have drawn his attention, my baby¡¯s cry was impossible to ignore after all.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Alpha Lake started. Without turning to him, I pressed the soft sponge on Lucian¡¯s naked body, a soft smile formed on my cheek.


    ¡°Yes, he just cries whenever I bath him. For some reason, it¡¯s not his favorite time of the day. I used to think it was the temperature of the water, but I¡¯ve tested it severally. He is just a really peculiar and stubborn baby.¡± I replied. I always loved to talk about Lucian, he filled my heart with so much joy.


    ¡°There has to be something to make him stop crying, even when his bathing.¡± The alpha continued. I risked a short nce at him, now taking note of his casual white polo. If I had ever seen him in something like that, I definitely could not remember it. I stole my gaze away, staring at him for too long was not good for my health.


    ¡°Try your luck.¡± I teased. I had known Lucian enough to know that only breastmilk and sleep could stop him from crying whenever he started to cry.


    The alpha went into the room and returned with one of Lucian¡¯s toys. It was a bunch ofrge and colorful rubber keys. My baby loved to rattle and dig his toothless gums into them sometimes. I smiled to myself when the alpha lowered his length to the bath, and jiggled the keys on Lucian¡¯s face. My baby turned away from him and continued to scream.


    I bit my lower lip to stiffle myughter. I had to hand it to my baby, he was quite a savage. However, the alpha did not give up on his quest. He tried with so many toys until the bath was over and I took Lucian out of the bath and wrapped his wet body with his white towel.


    ¡°Baby Lucian, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Before I knew it, the alpha bursted out into a very ridiculous luby. If I was a baby, I would have cried all the more. Lucian ignored his song, while I did my best to stop myself fromughing, by shaking my head and smiling. Soon, I dressed Lucian up in a blue shirt and matching blue shorts. I raised him from the bed and held him out to the alpha. My baby was still furious. The fact that he was about to leave my arms into the alpha¡¯s must have infuriated him all the more. His small mouth widened as he screamed.


    Alpha Lake stared at me with scared, shocked and confused eyes. I gave him a wicked smirk.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Hold him, I need to take my bath.¡± I spoke casually. When he hesitated, I made sure to chuckle.


    ¡°Surely, you cannot be scared of a barely one month old baby, can you?¡± My question was followed by a corked right brow. The alpha quickly stood straight and epted Lucian into his arms. My baby was enraged. His face turned red as he screamed out loud. Before I knew it, the alpha¡¯s face metarmorphosed into a frown, and he started to cry at the top of his voice, imitating baby Lucian.


    The sound was funny, too funny. I could no longer hold myughter in. I threw my head back and allowed the free and gleeful sound to escape my throat. It felt good to feel like that again. Iughed so hard until my chest started to ache, until I started to run out of breath. I could not remember thest time I had let go, thest time I had been so happy, so ted. It was hard to pinpoint thest time I hadughed until I was forced to suck in my breath.


    I headed to the bathroom, and the sound of the shower running masked the alpha¡¯s terrible crying voice, but I could hear echoes of it, until silence fell upon the room.


    When I was done, I tied my towel around my chest and wore my bathrobe, I tied the belt in front of me, as though I was trying to prevent something, even though I did not know what ¨C or at least, that was what I tried to tell myself.


    As I stepped out of the bathroom, I noticed that the room was silent. It only meant that baby Lucian was asleep. I tilted my neck to the direction of the bed. Lucian was safely wrapped in Alpha Lake¡¯s arms, while the man¡­ Alpha Lake rested against the headboard, eyes closed as he slept.


    I should have turned away. I should have picked my clothes and went to another room to change. I should have made sure that I stayed far away from him. But I didn¡¯t. And a part of me knew it was because I did not want to. Instead, I took several steps towards them, towards him, until my feet were nted directly in front of him.


    The man was handsome. His thick and longshes were the beauty of his face as his eyes were closed. Even in nothing but a white t-shirt and blue denim trousers, he was as breathtaking as the word itself. Even in his sleep, he still oozed with power and confidence, like a resting lion; still as brave, still as bold, still as handsome, still as dangerous.


    In front of me, his eyelids parted slowly ¨C much to my surprise ¨C and his onyx orbsnded directly on mine. My heart started to pound against my chest. I wanted to turn away, only to find that my limbs were frozen. No matter how hard I tried, it was impossible to look away from him. I was stuck by his side, stuck staring at him.


    I yearned to reach out to him, I yearned to lie in bed right next to him, while we both held our baby in our arms. I yearned¡­ I yearned for him.


    And that was when it hit me, harder than a missile.


    I did not know why or how, but there was no denying it.


    I was¡­ I was in love with him, I was still in love with Alpha Lake Rush.

 Chapter 169

    Jojo:


    Batting his longshes at me, his eyes brightened with every second that passed. I was still gaping at him.


    He did not seem to know I had been standing and staring at him for only the goddess knows how many minutes.


    His gentle orbs flickered down to Lucian¡¯s peaceful face. The boy looked just like his father, the resemnce was undeniable now.


    ¡°He is asleep.¡± Alpha Lakemented. I caught myself and stood straight. While clearing my throat, I tucked both my hands into the pockets of my bathrobe.


    His eyes rested on me for a short while. I did everything to make sure that I avoided his gaze. I had to get my head straight, all these feelings were not good for me.


    ¡°I should leave you to get dressed, should I not?¡±


    I sent him a rather calm re. He seemed taken aback for a few seconds, but I soon adjusted my expression. I took in a deep breath and fixed my eyes on Lucian. I did not want to look into the alpha¡¯s eyes, I was scared of what I¡¯ll see.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I breathed out.


    He nodded and held our baby¡¯s head gently. Alpha Lake carefully rose from the bed with Lucian in his arms. He ced the boy¡¯s head on his chest and used his right hand to support the back of his head, while his left hand tested on our baby¡¯s waist and back.


    He took Lucian out of the room, while muttering something about getting the car started. I could not hear him while the sound of my heart beating violently filled my ears.


    The door opened and closed before I started to get dressed.


    I threw on a pair of ck jeans and a green T-shirt. I took all of Lucian¡¯s essential supplies; his two favorite toys, feeding bottle with warm milk in it, his woolen cap and what I liked to call his ¡°baby pouch¡±. I normally wore it in front of my chest and tucked him in it.


    I wore the pouch and threw the other items into a leather bag before I made my way down the stairs.


    Alpha Lake was already by the car.


    I made sure the house was properly locked before I walked up to meet them. Lucian was still sound asleep and the alpha had already started the car¡¯s engine.


    When I stretched my hand out to hold Lucian, alpha Lake was beaming with warm smiles. The sight was so beautiful, I found myself smiling as well.


    If only he knew how good he looked when he smiled.


    ¡°Here you go, buddy. Mummy wants to take you away from daddy. Daddy¡¯s going to miss you.¡± He said.


    His statement was apanied by a soft and gentleugh. It was a refreshing and melodious sound to listen to.


    He was really bing a new man.


    The alpha Lake Rush I knew in Rush pack never smiled.


    I could only wonder what had changed.


    I held Lucian in my arms while the alpha opened the car for us. I got in, very carefully, and rxed into the leather seat, gently cing Lucian on my body.


    Alpha Lake got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Lucian was asleep, so he yed a track consisting of soft tuned lubies.


    I did not know why, but that gesture alone caused heat to rise up to my cheeks.


    The warmth in my stomach was new, the butterflies dancing in my stomach did not make me nauseous this time, they rxed me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Being around the alpha was getting easier. I was slowly starting to see his good sides, some of which I had not seen before.


    He nodded his head to the rhythm of the lubies while he fixed his eyes on the road.


    At some point, I had tough. It was too funny to watch.


    His eyes locked with mine from the rearview mirror. His onyx orbs sparkled with delight.


    I watched him, not knowing what to say or do. He did not speak and tore his eyes away from me.


    I looked out of the window and figured we were getting close to the hospital. The chains of stores and corporate buildings by the side of the road were familiar.


    I hummed along to the songing from the car¡¯s stereo while watching the buildings we drove past.


    I started to feel Lucian turn and twist his neck. I looked down at my child immediately.


    His small eyes were opened and his face had turned crimson red.


    He had an expression on his face and it wasn¡¯t a happy one.


    I held him up to my face, trying to figure out what was wrong.


    Then, he started crying.


    His loud voice filled the car, forcing the alpha to turn off the stereo.


    But that wasn¡¯t what rmed me.


    I noticed his breathing rhythm through the rise and fall of his chest.


    It was slow and unsteady.


    I narrowed my eyes on his chest region for a closer look, praying to the goddess that my eyes had made a mistake.


    But I saw it again.


    My baby wasn¡¯t breathing properly.


    My entire body froze. It felt as though someone had plunged me into a bathtub filled with nothing but ice.


    My baby wasn¡¯t breathing well!


    Lucian wasn¡¯t breathing well!


    I brought him closer to my chest and held him tight, so tight. I didn¡¯t want him to go anywhere, I wasn¡¯t going to lose him.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Jo¡­¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t breathing!¡± I cried out. Hot and scorching tears swarmed my eyelids.


    The alpha gripped the steering wheel I¡¯m front of him and turned sharply towards me. He wore a confused look on his face, and it annoyed me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°For heavens sake! Drive faster! Lucian isn¡¯t breathing!¡±


    I ced my index finger underneath is nostrils. His breathing was getting slower and slower.


    But how could he be running out of breath? What was happening to him?


    Alpha Lake stormed into the parking lot and parked the car somewhere close to the entrance. He stepped out of the car and walked to my side of the vehicle. He pulled the door open and I almost jumped out.


    He was in front of me to support me, to stop me from falling to the ground with Lucian in my arms.


    ¡°Quick, we have to find a doctor.¡± He said. I could hear the urgency in his tone, it was the same thing I felt in my heart.


    With tears in my eyes and a silent prayer on my tongue, I pressed Lucian to my chest and we ran into the hospital. Alpha Lake led us to into Emergency room, because it was really an emergency.


    If I lost Lucian¡­


    I sniffed in my tears and shook my head vehemently. I could not begin to imagine it.


    The room carried over a hundred people. It was swamped with beds, people on their feet, and many doctors in wardcoats.


    We started to look for one that could attend to us.


    Alpha Lake tapped a female doctor. She seemed to be taking down notes of something, but she was too engrossed in her work to look up at him.


    ¡°Doctor, we need your help. My baby¡­¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of patients here, mister. Please find a seat and wait for your turn.¡± She dismissed us.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have time. We¡­¡± I started to speak, but the alpha pulled me away from her.


    I could see his veins potruding from his forehead and arms. He was just as tensed as I was, just as desperate.


    People flocked past us. I was almost hit by a running woman, but the alpha was quick to pull me out of the way.


    Every doctor we tried to speak to dismissed us with the same statement.


    ¡°I am busy. Please have a seat and wait for your turn.¡±


    I parted my lips in attempt to draw in deep breaths. To say that I was panicking would be an understatement.


    I started to shed tears, the pain I felt in my heart was eating me from inside, and outside too.


    When the alpha turned to look at me, his eyes darkened and his jaw hardened.


    Before I knew it, he started to stomp away from me. I tried to call him back, but I couldn¡¯t find the voice to do so.


    In front of me, he caught a doctor by the cor of his wardcoat and spun him around.


    He lifted the man from the floor by holding on to his cor. I could see fear sparkling in the male doctor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you people?!¡± The alpha screamed at the top of his voice.


    ¡°My baby needs a doctor now, and a doctor has to attend to him now! Or God so help me I¡¯ll burn this facility to the fucking ground!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Jojo:


    I ran to meet the alpha. He had the doctor¡¯s neck in his hands. Lucian¡¯s eyes were partially opened, but his breathing was still the same.


    The doctor did not pay attention to my presence. Instead, he narrowed his eyes on the alpha, and soon widened it as though he had seen something he did not see before. The first look on his face was recognition, before terror and confusion.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ Alpha Lake?¡± He said out loud. I noticed some eyes turn to us. Instinctively, I masked Lucian¡¯s face from their prying eyes with my palms. I was still panicking. Hoping that he would quickly attend to Lucian and I.


    Alpha Lake ced the doctor on the ground, sucking in deep breaths to stop his panting.


    ¡°By the goddess! I am very sorry, Alpha Lake Rush. I had no idea¡­ none of us had any idea you were here. But, what might you be doing in our pack? Because¡­¡±


    The alpha snorted, he eyed the rather short man in front of us and spoke, his voice wasced with the anger in his heart.


    ¡°That is not the problem, that should not be your concern. Attend to my son, right now.¡± He growled.


    It was then that the doctor¡¯s eyes traveled from the alpha¡¯s frame andnded on mine. He did not seem convinced, but he did not voice his opinion.


    ¡°Your baby?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself? I said right now!¡± Alpha Lake thundered again. The noise started to make Lucian cry. He did not like noisy ces.


    I kissed his forehead gently and held him close to my chest. I was never going to let any harme to my boy. I would die before I ever let anything bad happen to him. He had be a part of my life in the time I least expected, and he was my favourite person in the world now.


    ¡°Please,e with me. We will head to the VIP ward and I would call the chief paediatrician.¡± The doctor spoke. He started to walk ahead of us, and alpha Lake took my right arm and led me out of the noise and pungent smell of bleach.


    We were led up a flight of stairs into a different, quiet and serene part of the hospital. The doctor ushered the alpha and I into a room. Blue polished walls stared back at me. A nurse took Lucian from my arms and ced him on the small bed in front of the alpha and I.


    I continued to watch my baby as he screamed at the top of his voice. The nurse watched and examined him, while the doctor hurried to get one that could treat my child.


    I did not know I was visibly trembling until the alpha ced his right hand on my left shoulder. His warm hand squeezed it gently. I stopped shaking and raised my eyes to look at him.


    His eyes were warm. I could tell he was worried to, but he was trying to be strong. He was trying to be the father Lucian needed, and I really appreciated it. If he had not been here today, if he did not do what he did earlier, I was not sure I would have been able to cope. I did not know what I would have done.


    ¡°He is going to be alright, Jojo. Nothing would happen to our baby. Nothing would happen to any of you as long as I¡¯m alive, I swear on it.¡±


    Before I could reply, the door opened and a woman rushed into the room. I panicked once more and looked up at her.


    The young woman ¨C she couldn¡¯t have been more than thirty ¨C looked up at us, allowing her gaze to wander between the alpha and I.


    ¡°I¡¯m doctor Martha and I¡¯m the paediatrician in charge. What did you say was wrong with him?¡±


    Alpha Lake caressed my shoulder, giving me the morale I needed to speak.


    ¡°We were in the car, on our way to the doctor. He turned red, started crying, and I realized he couldn¡¯t breathe.¡± Terrified, I stopped to draw in air.


    The doctor turned to the alpha. He decided to continue the exnation.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His breathing started to slow down. We tried to get a doctor to attend to us, but I had to throw a fucking tantrum first.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°About fifteen minutes. And why are we still talking about this? Why aren¡¯t you checking the baby?¡± The alpha queried. I still couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.


    ¡°My apologies, alpha Lake. You must excuse me now and head to the waiting room. I¡¯ll like to start examination.¡± The doctor responded. It irritated me how she was cool as ice, when I was on the verge of throwing myself out of the window with panic.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the alpha caught hold of my wrist. I turned to look at him and he shook his head gently. He was fully aware of the venom I was about to spit.


    He led me out of the room and a nurse closed the door behind us. The curtains were drawn over the windows to block our view.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want me to see my baby. Why won¡¯t they let me see what they are doing to my baby?¡± I muttered underneath my breath, tears poured down my eyes as I cried.


    ¡°Here,e here.¡± Alpha Lake called out to me. In his eyes was a deep concern, deep care and love rooted somewhere in his iris. He opened his arms, beckoning on me.


    I did not know if I wanted to, but I knew that I needed to. I moved closer to him and eased my way into his arms. Immediately my head touched his chest, the warmth of his body caused my emotions to spiral.


    I cried out and wrapped my arms around him. I held him as firmly as I could. His thick arms engulfed me in a tight embrace. He allowed me to melt into his skin, he allowed me to wet his shirt with my salty tears. One hand patted my back, while the other caressed the back of my head, his fingers intertwined with the strands of my hair, slowly massaging my skull.


    By the goddess! I did not know how my life had turned around in such a short period of time, but I knew I was grateful to have him here with me. It was never soothing to be alone. I was d that he was here with me.


    He protected and stood up for Lucian every time. He stayed back to fight for his child, to fight for me. Lucian was lucky, he was a really lucky baby to have a father like alpha Lake. I was also happy to have a man like the alpha as my baby¡¯s father. I did not know what I would have done without him, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Come on, Jojo. Now you¡¯re sounding like Lucian.¡± He teased.


    Admist my tears, he managed to make meugh.


    Good goddess! I loved this man, I really did.


    His phone started to vibrate in his back pocket, the alpha reached for it.


    It was his mother, Mrs Smith, calling. He took a short nce at me, before answering the call and cing it on loud speaker.


    ¡°Lake, is Jojo there? Is everything okay? How is the doctor¡¯s appointment going? Has Lucian been attended to?¡± She started to throw questions once we answered the call. It felt like she had sensed something was not right.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs Smith. Everything is fine.¡± I replied, fighting hard to swallow my tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. So, why is it all over the news that alpha Lake and his child were spotted in the ER of a hospital in Ten?¡±


    My heart fell, rose and fell again.


    ¡°What?!¡± I thundered.


    ¡°Bloody bloggers.¡± alpha Lake cursed.


    ¡°Do you guys need me toe over? I coulde.¡± Mrs Smith continued. I wanted to speak, but the alpha was quicker.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, mother. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We can take care of it.¡± He replied.


    Soon, he ended the call and led us to a bench by the wall. There, alpha Lake intertwined my right fingers with his left. We said nothing, we let our silence do the talking.


    The door of the ward opened and the female doctor stepped out of it. I sprang up from my seat and the alpha followed.


    The doctor looked rxed, which was a good sign.


    ¡°Your baby is alright and healthy. He is asleep now. We can discuss more in my office when you¡¯re ready.¡± She said to us.


    I let out a deep sigh and rushed to hug the alpha again. Tears filled my eyes, but they were tears of joy.


    ¡°I told you it was going to be alright.¡±


    He did, he really did.


    The woman was still standing in front of us, as though she had more to say.


    Alpha Lake and I turned to her. She cleared her throat and spoke.


    ¡°I was told that some reporters called the hospital, knowing if you¡¯ll like an interview.¡±


    Alpha Lake¡¯s smile disappeared. I decided to speak.


    ¡°No, we would like to keep things away from the media for now.¡± I replied calmly.


    ¡°That is respectable. But people are presuming all sorts of things and¡­¡±


    ¡°We do not care.¡± Alpha Lake cut in, causing the woman to swallow her words.


    He wrapped his hand around my waist and pulled me closer to himself.


    ¡°People can presume whatever they like.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Cole Rush had taken Doris Wyatt from her hospital in the city of Ten. But not without the help of the young alpha of Ten, of course. The man was a little younger than his son, and a lot more open to meeting his acquaintance.


    That evening, he drove back to Rush pack with Doris Wyatt in the car behind him. The woman had gotten her memory back ¨C bless the good goddess ¨C but it still did not change anything. He was going to take her to Rush pack because he had a lot nned for her.


    In Rush pack, she was kept in the best and biggest hospital. Cole thought it best to let the woman have at least a good night¡¯s rest. What he had nned for her was a lot, he was certain it would take something out of her, just like she had taken something out of him when she chose the vagabond, Jesse Wyatt, over him.


    Alpha Cole returned to his mansion and rxed in his suite. When his mother asked about her grandson and her great grandson, he replied with a faint smile and a kiss on both her cheeks. The woman must have known what it meant, because she did not ask him again.


    ¡°Are you sure everything is fine, Cole? I could call him and speak to him. He always used to listen to me.¡± His mother pressed on that evening.


    Cole Rush chuckled and took a long sip from his champagne flute.


    This was not like other times, but his mother would not understand.


    ¡°And you brought Doris Wyatt back to this pack? What exactly do you have nned, Cole?¡± She asked him again.


    The man corked a teasing brow at his mother.


    ¡°You sound as though you are frightened of me, mother.¡± He chipped in.


    She shook her head, a faint frown on her face.


    ¡°Perhaps I should be.¡±


    Cole replied with a smallugh. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The next morning, Cole made sure everything was in ce. The meeting he had been dreaming of for a very long time, was happening today, this morning, in front of his very own eyes.


    He dressed in his best ck tuxedo and a matching turtleneck and pants. The drive to the hospital Doris Wyatt resided in was short. Once again, he ordered his men to bring the woman to him. He watched as she was led into the car in front of him. She seemed petrified, scared out of her mind. Her puny little daughter was not here to save her.


    The thought of Jojo Wyatt caused his mood to turn sour.


    When he was ready for the brat, he would deal with the brat.


    ***************


    The huge iron doors of the dungeon opened up to them. Two tall and huge gaurds stood behind the alpha, while another two ushered him into dungeon of darkness, where prisoners and enemies of the royal household were kept and punished.


    One of the guards behind the alpha pushed a wheelchair with a blindfolded woman in it. Doris Wyatt could not know where she was, who she was with and what she was here to do yet. It was his own sweet and pleasant surprise for her.


    The woman on the chair could not keep her thoughts straight. She knew she was in Rush pack, she had overheard the nurses in the hospital say it. She also knew it was the former Alpha, Alpha Cole Rush, who had kidnapped her from Ten and brought her down to Rush.


    She had not seen the man in almost thirteen years. How did he find her? What did he want from her?


    She heard when the iron doors opened up and her heart started to pound in her chest. Was he going to punish her and make her pay for rejecting him all those years ago?


    Alpha Cole paused in front of a cell. Through the steel bars, he could see the wretched and tattered man lying on the ground. He was in a sack cloth, his hair was a mess of brown and dirty strands. Cole felt bile rise up from his stomach, he could taste it at the tip of his tongue.


    The man looked miserable, but not miserable enough.


    He ordered for the blindfold to be taken off the woman¡¯s eyes, and that was how Doris Wyatt knew who she was with. She could recognize that voice anywhere, even in her dreams. She knew he was here, she was prepared to meet him.


    What she was not prepared for was the face her green eyes rested on immediately the cloth was taken off her eyes.


    In front of her, now seated on the concrete ground, was a man she had hoped never to see in her life. A man whose memories she wished had disappearedpletely.


    Jesse Wyatt.


    She stared at him, mixed emotions all erupted from her belly at once. From a deafening shock, to crushing sadness, wild anger and unbearable pain.


    Beside her, Cole Rush bursted out into a series of manicughter.


    ¡°You know, I have been looking forward to this reunion for many years, because I always believed that you two ungrateful things would find your ways back to my feet. You do know that the both of you are failures, do you not?¡± He spoke. He paused and leaned into Doris¡¯s right ear.


    ¡°Neither one of you deserve to have children.¡±


    Doris¡¯s hands gripped the sides of her wheelchair firmly. She swallowed hard, forcing down the lump that had rised to her throat. Here, staring into the emotionless brown eyes of her husband, her mind forced her down the memoryne.


    How she had done nothing but love him, even when all he did was put her through unending pain. All the times he had verbally and emotionally abused her, turned her into a punching bag, pped her face across the wall, painted his floors red with her blood. She thought back to all the times he wished she had died, how he almost killed her¡­ how he separated her from her children for eight years.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was thest truth that tore her open the most. It was the one thing she would never forgive him for. She did not know what he had done to end up here, but she wished he would die a cold and gruesome death. She wished he would be left in the fields to be eaten alive by the vultures. He deserved a death as cruel as that.


    Jesse was disgusted looking at the woman¡¯s face. The man behind her did not make things any better. If he had his way, they would both be dead.


    How was she even alive?


    He spat on the floor in front of her. Doris flinched in disgust.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re alive you bloody bitch. This is all your fault. I¡¯m in here because of you! If I had never met you, my life would have been better! You ruined me with your bad luck! I am appalled just looking at you!¡± He screamed.


    Doris blinked, but she was too overwhelmed to cry. One would have thought seeing her again would have evoked some form of remorse, even though fake. But he¡­ he was still the same vile man she had married, even worse.


    She had no words for him.


    Doris turned to alpha Cole. For the first time in a long while, she looked the man dead in his eyes.


    ¡°You would not let me live or let me die. Why couldn¡¯t you just let us be? Did you have to make our lives miserable because I didn¡¯t want you? Did you have toe for my family? For my children?¡± She felt her heart shatter as she spoke.


    It was too much, far too much for her to bear.


    Cole scoffed and turned back to the man behind the cell. He looked just like the animal he truly was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me now, me the one who put you in your condition. He was an animal, he has always been. I just wanted you to know the type of man he is, the type of person you chose over me.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Lake:


    The doctor let us be, and I settled back into the bench with Jojo. She sat close to me, and even if the doctor said Lucian was fine, I could see her continuously tap her right foot on the ground. I couldn¡¯t me her, she was his mother and no one could understand the might of a mother¡¯s love, or a mother¡¯s worry.


    A second doctor ¨C this time a male one ¨C arrived to cross examine the child, just to make sure that Lucian was ready toe home. Thirty minutes had passed before the door opened in front of us.


    The doctor stepped out, two nurses followed him behind and one held our baby boy. Lucian¡¯s eyes were wide open now, he was sucking on his right thumb, his face squeezed, as though he was trying to sneeze.


    Jojo sprang up in a jiffy and rushed towards the nurse.


    Thedy smiled and handed Lucian to her.


    ¡°There you go big boy. Your mummy is here.¡±


    Lucian sneezed first, before he made a tiny giggling noise. Jojo chuckled, she patted his back gently and ced a kiss on his small forehead. I could see the relief on her face, as evident as daylight. Her shoulders rxed, and so did her face.


    ¡°He just caught a cold.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take care of him and make sure that he is always warm. Winter ising, so¡­ there¡¯s that.¡± The man spoke to us, wearing a friendly smile.


    Jojo and I exchanged looks, before we nodded. She thanked the doctor and watched as he walked away, then she turned to me.


    ¡°We can leave now, right? But the hospital¡­ I mean, people know we¡¯re here, so¡­¡± She started.


    Yes, there was that. We did not know the swamp of journalist that waited for us at the entrance and at the exit.


    I rose up from the bench and slid my hands into my pockets. If I could just find a way to¡­


    ¡°Lake! Jojo!¡±


    Both our heads turned in the direction of the very familiar elderly voice. We found my mother walking towards us, a big tote bag hung over her left shoulder.


    I narrowed my eyes on her, while Jojo seemed fairly confused, yet relieved to see her.


    ¡°Hey, son. Jojo, hi.¡± She finally spoke, when she stood in front of us.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± She asked, running her hands down Lucian¡¯s dark curls.


    Jojo smiled and looked at our son. I could see the pride in her eyes.


    My mother stretched her arms out, beckoning on Jojo to ce the baby in her arms. Jojo listened, and my mother held Lucian tight, before calling me to the side by tilting her head to the right. I did not understand at first, but I caught hold of the meaning when she did it the second time.


    ¡°Take Jojo home, somewhere, I don¡¯t know where. But I¡¯ll take care of Lucian. You two need sometime to yourselves.¡± She said.


    I stared at her wide-eyed. Was that the reason she came? I did not know if it was possible. Lucian had just given us a big scare, and if I was so reluctant to leave him with my mother, I was certain Jojo would be worse.


    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush. Do not argue. You¡¯ll listen to me, and I¡¯ll talk to Jojo too.¡±


    ¡°But mother¡­¡±


    She turned away from me and focused her gaze on Jojo. She wore a bright smile on her face as she spoke.


    ¡°Jojo darling. Why don¡¯t you and Lake go out? You know, have some fun, rx at least, huh? It¡¯s good for the mind, you know?¡±


    Jojo looked away from my mother and stared at me. Her eyes screamed, ¡°was this your idea?¡± In my defense, I quickly shook my head as a sign for no. I had no hand in whatever ns my mother had.


    She didn¡¯t look very convinced, but she turned away from me.


    ¡°Listen, Jo. You do not need to worry, alright? The baby is in safe hands, you know that I can take care of him.¡±


    By this time, Lucian¡¯s head was t against my mother¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were closed and he sucked his lower lip in blissful sleep.


    ¡°But, Mrs Smith, you must have a lot of work to do, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± My motherughed, waving down Jojo¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I just finished working on the menu, I am very satisfied with this one. I can take the rest of the day off. I came with a valet, so I can go out the front while you two go through the parking lot, to avoid the reporters at the front.¡± My mother continued.


    I studied Jojo¡¯s face carefully. She wasn¡¯t buying any of it. I knew how protective Jojo was of Lucian, I knew it would be hard convincing her to leave the baby alone for one minute, especially with all that had happened in the past few days.


    But, my mother was able to do a good job, and after almost twenty minutes of going back and forth, Jojo finally smiled.


    ¡°Okay, fine. But just for today.¡±


    My mother wore a wide spread grin.


    ¡°Of course, just for today.¡± She turned to me and snuck a wink towards my direction. I suppressed a chuckle.


    My mother walked away with Lucian in her arms, and I could tell Jojo was going to miss him.


    I could also see the goosebumps on her arms and neck, so I could tell she was cold. I took off the cap I had worn and ced it on her head. She threw me a re and Iughed.


    ¡°You need it. I can see you freezing.¡±


    She smiled at my statement, but she stayed silent. I took off the ck muffler around my neck and ced it over hers. I was going to help her wrap it around herself, but she stopped me by doing it herself.


    ¡°You heard the doctor. Winter ising.¡± I spoke, trying hard to make a joke. I do not know if it worked, but I was happy when I saw her chuckle.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been long since we were alone like this; without my mother, without Lucian, without anyone. I did not know why I felt nervous, but I did.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I started.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find our way out of here.¡±


    I wanted to stretch my hands so she would put hers in them, but I wasn¡¯t very sure how she would react to that.


    With the help of some of the nurses, we were able to leave the hospital through the staff¡¯s exit door. He headed towards the parking lot and I made sure I was by Jojo¡¯s side at all times. I did not know how much had gotten out in the news, but I knew that the press could be very violent sometimes.


    We sessfully got into the car without any problems ¨C thank the gracious goddess, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy throwing punches at anyone ¨C and I saw Jojo rx into the leather seat.


    I was going to start the engine, but I didn¡¯t even know where to head to.


    I turned to her. Her eyes were closed, and her lips parted. I heaved a sigh before I spoke.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    She tilted her head to look at me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°Where do we go? Okay, wait. Where is the one ce you¡¯ve always wanted to visit? What is the one thing you¡¯ve always wanted to do? Like, all your life, and in Ten too.¡± I asked.


    If she gave her reply, I was sure I coulde up with something very nice for her.


    ¡°Uhmm, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I fell back into my seat.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve always had fun with Valerie, Mel, Mrs Smith, my mom¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I chipped in. Surely, there must have been something she¡¯s always looked forward to.


    She sighed, it was a tired one.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about anything.¡±


    I turned toward the steering wheel, shed her a smile, and proceeded to start the engine. I guess it was up to me to create an option for her, a memory.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked. I could feel her stare burning the side of my neck.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see, you¡¯ll see.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Jojo:


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Alpha Lake. Where are we going?¡± I protested. He had a grim smile on his face, like a man with a lot of evil ns, and I was too tired for pranks. I needed to know where we were going, and he wasn¡¯t telling me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, and you¡¯ll like it, trust me.¡± He continued.


    No, no. I did not like that smile, and hold up! Did he say trust him? Come on, we should all know how that often ends by now. I know he¡¯s a changed man, but I cannot allow that smile fool me into doing something crazy! For all I know, he was about to make my sky dive!


    ¡°I would get down from this car right now, if you don¡¯t let me know where we are going.¡± I blurted out. I tried to fiegn a frown, but the blush on my face just wouldn¡¯t let me.


    He turned to me, his charming smile reached his eyes, causing the onyx in them to sparkle.


    ¡°Easy, tiger! You¡¯re not going to jump from a ne, don¡¯t worry!¡± Heughed as he spoke.


    I fought hard not to let my jaw drop. Had he read my thoughts? I turned away from him and rxed against the seat. His smile often had a way of throwing me off guard, I didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very nice ce Kenji showed me in the few days we spent here. We can just sit down, have a nice and hot cup of coffee, they have great coffee there by the way. We could listen to the birds chirp, the sweet silence of nature.¡± He spoke.


    Damn! He sounded so dreamy. Since when did he be a lover of nature? But I had to give it to him. This was a better idea than sky diving.


    Rxed, I chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    ¡°I get the feeling you¡¯re scared of heights.¡± He teased.


    ¡°Can we go please?¡± I asked, shooting him a yful re. He threw his head back inughter, before starting the engine.


    The drive was silent, except for the soft music that yed at a very low volume. It helped me close my eyes and rx a little bit. I had to fight back the urge to call Mrs Smith every ten minutes, just to make sure that Lucian was okay. I knew she could take good care of him, I didn¡¯t have a doubt.


    We had been driving for almost twenty minutes when the car stopped. I opened my eyes to find us in the middle of what seemed like an empty parking lot. There was a tall building up ahead, with huge ss windows at the top, and a very wide balcony below.


    ¡°El Martins cafe¡± was written in bold letters, which were lit up with bold yellow lights. There were beautiful trees and flowers nted all around. A walk way adorned with ixora and manda nts was in front of us. It led to the entrance of the restaurant.


    The sight was one word ¨C breathtaking. Kenji did have an eye for good stuff.


    The alpha got down from the car, walked to my side and opened the door for me. He stretched his right hand to me, and I ced mine in it. He helped me step out of the car and closed the door behind me.


    As soon as I ced my feet on the concrete walkway, bits of white matter started to fall from the sky.


    ¡°Tiny snow¡± Valerie liked to call them.


    It was going to start snowing soon. Winter was reallying.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wrapped my arms around myself. The alpha¡¯s muffler was no longer enough to keep me from the cold. Just as I was about to turn to him to speak, I felt him wrap his leather jacket around me. I did not speak, I only slipped my hands into the sleeves in silence.


    ¡°You forgot to wear something warmer. But the weather took us both by surprise.¡± He whispered above me.


    I did not know what to say, especially as I was so consumed by thoughts of him.


    I looked up at him in a bid to thank him, but all I could do was smile. His beautiful lips carved into a thin smile as looked at me. My heart skipped eight beats at once. I sought to tear my gaze off him, to keep my sanity intact, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Between his eyes and the snow, I couldn¡¯t tell which would freeze me faster.


    I was grateful when the sound of his phone ringing distracted him, because it distracted me too, and I needed a distraction from how charming he was in that moment.


    He picked the phone from his side pocket and stared at the caller ID.


    His smile disappeared faster than it had appeared. His scowl was deadly, the type that you showed someone you were about to strangle.


    Something was wrong, but what?


    ************


    Lake:


    Fuck him. I know he is my father, but fuck him. Of all the times to ruin my moments, he chose now! Now!


    I looked down at Jojo, only to see that her eyes were on me. She must have noticed the change in my expression. I couldn¡¯t help it, the man knew how to turn me sour.


    I swiped the answer icon and pressed my phone speaker to my right ear.


    ¡°Where is Jojo¡¯s mother?¡± I fired immediately. I did not want to give him time to say whatever he believed he had to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you stooped so low, father?¡± I was angry, and it was impossible to hide my anger when I knew he probably had a wide smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, she would like to speak to her daughter.¡± He replied, tactically ignoring my previous questions. He must have thought me to be a joke.


    I turned to see Jojo staring at me, a million questions etched in her gaze.


    I brought the phone down from my ears and put it on loud speaker.


    ¡°Your mum.¡± I said.


    With eager and keen eyes, Jojo snatched the phone from my hands immediately, it was expected. My heart broke for her. She had been through a lot, and my father was only making it worse.


    I was mad at myself for allowing him put the woman I loved in this position, for making her feel so much pain and constant worry.


    Even though it was on loud speaker, Jojo pressed the phone to her right ear. I could see her right hand shake, her fingers were trembling. She dug her teeth into her lower lip and blinked hard to fight back her tears.


    ¡°Mum?¡±


    There were no words, just muffled sobsing from the other end of the line. Jojo¡¯s grip on my phone grew tighter. The veins in her hands seemed as though they would pop from her skin.


    Fuck.

 Chapter 174

    Jojo:


    My mother. I was finally going to hear her voice, finally going to know that she was okay and the alpha¡¯s father had not harmed her in any way. But when I pressed the phone to my ear and I heard her soft and gentle sobs, my heart shattered into a million and one pieces. What had that man done to her? Why was she in tears? If she was okay, why did she sound as though she was in so much pain?!


    ¡°Mum? Mum, is everything okay? If you need me there, I would be there in a heartbeat, just tell me if you need me, mother!¡± I cried out.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jojo,¡± her first word was apanied by the sound of a long sniff.


    ¡°Jojo, I am very sorry, for everything. Most especially for the kind of mother I was. I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t set a good example for you and your sister, Jo. But I¡­ I never intentionally hurt anybody, I never wanted to, you know? All I did, I did because I¡­ because I loved. I believed that when you loved someone, you fought till the end, no matter what. But I forgot that the person had to want to fight for you too, not with you, not all the time. I just followed what I believed was love, but it didn¡¯t work out and I¡­¡± She broke into a series of sobs. I could hear her cry this time, loud and clear.


    I swallowed the lump that had risen to my throat. Hot tears burnt the corners of my eyelids, but I had to fight them back. I couldn¡¯t let them flow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so weak, Jo. I was so weak and I let him do all those things to me, I let him hurt me, Jojo. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight for myself, to fight for you two, you and Valerie. I allowed a man take me away from the both of you for so many years, so many years Jojo. I abandoned you¡­ I¡¯m so sorry for everything you had to go through. I know that my apology won¡¯t erase the pain, it won¡¯t fix the past. All those years without a mother, I can¡¯t imagine, Jo.¡±


    She was right. She could not begin to imagine all I had passed through in the hands of her sister, my aunt. All I had gone through with my cousins, the beatings, the rape attempts. All the so many jobs I had to do, the time I had to pole dance for money. Even if all of it made me stronger, it didn¡¯t make it hurt any less.


    At that point, I couldn¡¯t keep my tears in my eyes anymore. I allowed them flow, they deserved to flow.


    ¡°You know, Jojo? You do not have to worry about me anymore, okay? You¡¯ve done more than enough and carried me all this while. You have a son, Jojo. Take care of your family, take care of Valerie and everyone. Live your life, my dear. I do not deserve someone like you. I do not deserve a daughter as smart, as brave and as beautiful as you are. You are one heck of a woman, Jojo. And I know you¡¯ll be a good mother to Lucian, the mother that I could never be to you. And¡­¡±


    I looked up at the alpha. I wanted to speak, but I stayed silent when I saw the look on his face. The man was fuming in anger, he was beyond enraged. I could not recognize the man I was currently staring at.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a reunion, Doris.¡± Alpha Cole¡¯s voice rang in my ears. He had taken the phone from my mother.


    I was far past the voice of reasoning. I wanted to hold the alpha¡¯s father by the neck and bump my forehead into his face until he bled. I had never been so angry in my entre life.


    ¡°What do you want from my mother?!¡± I started to scream.


    ¡°Leave her alone! She has done nothing to you! I swear by the goddess that if you so much as touch a hair on her head, I¡¯ll¡­!¡±


    I was interrupted by the manicughter that echoed from the phone¡¯s speaker. He wasughing at me, alpha Cole wasughing at me.


    ¡°Jojo Wyatt, you have three days. Bring my grandson to Rush pack, and all of this would be over. Or, I¡¯ll leave your mother in the hands of your father. Jesse Wyatt seems really keen on finishing what he started. You needed to see the look on his face when he found out your mother was alive. It was epic, I tell you. I¡¯m sorry you had to miss it.¡± Hisughter followed again.


    I never thought I had the ability to hate someone, until now.


    ¡°But you were there, right? You saw it all, you experienced it all. Trust me, when he is done, there would not be a bone that you can take to the hospital.¡± He spat out. I could hear the venom in his voice. I could tell that he meant every word he had said.


    Alpha Lake took the phone from my hands. It was his turn to speak to his father.


    ¡°I do not think you have fully understood the situation, father. You do not have a say in when, where and how you get to see our baby. He is my son, and I am here with him. There is no reason for him toe to Rush, except I say so. When Jojo decides that it¡¯s time for you to see him, you¡¯ll see him. It is her choice. And if you¡­¡± He paused and took the phone away from his ear.


    I watched as he closed his eyes and appeared to kiss his teeth. He let out a deep breath, before pressing the phone speaker to his ear again.


    ¡°If youy a finger, or I see even a scratch on Jojo¡¯s mother, I¡¯ll forget you were once my father.¡± He breathed out, and ended the call immediately. I watched as he slipped his phone into his back pocket.


    My heart was heavy, all of it was too much. I just wanted everything to be alright again. Why couldn¡¯t he just leave my son and I alone? He did not want his son to be with someone like me, so why couldn¡¯t he let me be? Why was he so keen on taking away my happiness? What had I ever done?


    With those many thoughts running through my mind, I allowed myself fall on the alpha¡¯s chest. He wrapped his arms around me almost immediately, to stop me from sliding to the ground. I could barely keep my feet on the ground. I was tired, so tired.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± I started to cry.


    ¡°I just want to be okay.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Jojo:


    I sunk into the alpha¡¯s arms and allowed him hold me. I was worried, so worried that once again, something bad would happen to my mother. Recently, peace had been snatched from our lives on the arrival of alpha Lake¡¯s father, alpha Cole. The man was willing to go to any length to take my son away from me, but I was willing to travel to hell and back to make sure he did not have his way.


    Even hell hath no fury like a mother scorned. Even with this resolve, I still wished I could close and open my eyes and it would all be gone. Alpha Cole and whatever memories I had of him would disappear with the wind. My mother would be in Ten with me, Lucian would be safe, I would be safe, and we will all be happy.


    The alpha¡¯s warm hands engulfed me, while he continuously patted my back.


    ¡°Your mother would be fine, Jojo. I¡¯ll do all I can to make sure nothing happens to her. I promise you, it¡¯ll all be alright.¡± His words were reassuring, and the confidence in his tone helped to boost mine. I was grateful for the way he had stood for Lucian and I, the way he was protecting us from his father¡¯s ws.


    If the alpha had been selfish enough to be on his father¡¯s side, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His shirt was already soaked with my tears, but I managed to let out a bitter chuckle as I shook my head slowly.


    I could feel him stare down at me. His hands came up to my shoulders and he raised my chin up gently, so that I was looking at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    I allowed my gaze to rest on his dark eyes. They were filled with genuine concern, care and¡­ love? I looked away from him and shook my head vehemently. I fixed my gaze on a dandelion bush beside us and chuckled.


    ¡°You know,¡± I sniffed in my tears.


    ¡°This is the first time my mother is speaking to me in such a manner. It was like she had all her thoughts in order, like she knew just what she wanted to say. I never thought that I would hear those words from her. She said¡­ she said everything I waited eight years to hear. And now, she¡¯s in danger because the person¡­ the demon who took her away from us is still alive¡­¡± I could feel myself slowly begin to break down again.


    The alpha¡¯s grip on my shoulders tightened. It was silent reassurance that he was here by my side, that he had me, no matter what.


    ¡°I just wish you had killed him the second you set your eyes on him. I thought that I wanted to see him again, to ask him some questions. Maybe, just maybe years away from us had given him a change of heart. Maybe he regretted his decisions and he wanted a fresh start, maybe he would ask for forgiveness. But now¡­ I don¡¯t think I ever want to see him again. And if he hurts her, if heys even a finger on her again, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to live with it.¡± I allowed my tears flow freely this time. I did not fight them back, I did not hold them back.


    The alpha did not speak. He must have sensed that all I needed was peaceful and blissful silence. So, out there, while little bits of snow rained from the sky, he pulled me back into his arms and held me until thest drop of tear rushed down my eyes.


    After some minutes, we walked into the cafe. We took a seat at the top floor, on the table right beside the balcony and watched as the beautiful snow kes rained down from the sky. We were served coffee and biscuits, and even though I did not have the appetite, alpha Lake made sure that I had three biscuits and gulped down half of my coffee. On the other hand, he did a good job of finishing his meal.


    I spent most of my time watching him sip his coffee while he stayed on the phone with his beta and gamma. He spoke about making a n to get my mother out of the alpha¡¯s ws. Seeing him truly interested in everything that was happening to me made me¡­ it made me happy. I felt less alone, and stronger.


    When he ended the call, he ced his phone into his pocket and looked up at me with a smile on his face. That smile had not been there earlier, but he had forced it out for me.


    I had to give him a seven out of ten, at least for the effort. I, for one, knew it wasn¡¯t so easy to fake smiles and still look as carelessly handsome as he did. It was an art, a skill that he possessed. And I was loving it, every moment of it.


    ¡°Hey,¡± He started.


    ¡°You good?¡± He continued.


    I looked around before settling my gaze on him, then I met out a long sigh. I leaned into the chair and stretched my legs out. It brushed his under the table and his smile broadened. This time, it was genuine.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I guess.¡± I chuckled.


    He did not say anything, he only kept his eyes on me, watching every move I made with keen eyes.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to go out and watch the snow? I want to touch snowkes when they start pouring in their numbers.¡± I continued.


    ¡°So, your n is to make me freeze to death, isn¡¯t it?¡± He corked his right brow as his lips twisted to the right in a bright grin.


    By the goddess! His smile would be the death of me.


    A smirk creeped up to my face. There was a lot going on in my head, yet he managed to lighten up my mood, to make me happy.


    ¡°Maybe. I mean, I bet you¡¯ll look amazing as an ice sculpture.¡±


    Immediately, he burst outughing and threw his head backwards as he did so. The loud and cheerful sound filled the room, and caused my heart to melt in my chest. When he brought his head back down, his eyes were sparkling with what looked like tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good one, Jo. That¡¯s a good one. Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He shook his head gently and stayed still as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m interested in knowing what I¡¯ll look like as an ice sculpture.¡± He replied.


    It was my turn tough. Hand in hand, we walked out of the cafe and headed to the parking lot. We stood in front of the car and stared up at the sky.


    Just as I had predicted, the snowkes started to rain down from the sky in their numbers. I watched the as they rested on the alpha¡¯s hair, his shoulders, even his nose.


    Iughed as I tried to brush them from his head and face, but every time I tried, a fresh group fell on him again.


    He stared down at me with bright eyes.


    ¡°At this rate, you should probably sit on my head.¡± He spoke, after my eighth failed attempt at getting rid of the snow on his head.


    ¡°Perhaps I should. It¡¯s not such a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t, right?¡± He asked again.


    I was so enthralled with his eyes, I was lost in the beauty of his gaze. In his eyes and arms, I could rest forever.


    And his lips? I wondered how it would taste in the cold. Would they be as cold as the weather? Or would they be warm?


    There was only one way to find out, because I could not kill my curiosity.


    Without thinking, I took three steps closer to him, closing whatever bit of distance remained between us.


    He stared down at me and swallowed hard. The heat between us was more than enough to melt the snow on both our bodies.


    Once our faces were close, his lips parted.


    ¡°Jojo,¡± He let out a hushed breath.


    I did not bother to reply him. Whatever I had to say, I said the moment I leaned into him and trapped his lips with mine, consumating the fire between us in a deep, sultry kiss.

 Chapter 176

    Lake:


    At first, my eyes widened with shock, but soon, the warmth that rose from my stomach and spread to every part of my skin allowed me melt into her kiss. It was short and sensual, but it could easily pass as the best thing that had happened to me in a long time.


    She broke the kiss almost immediately. I could tell she had kissed me on impulse, but it did not make it any less memorable. When she pulled herself away from me, her cheeks were red hot and rosy. She blushed and turned away from me.


    Something in my heart lit up, and in that moment, I knew that I wanted to make her happy for the rest of my life. I knew that I would never allow anything or anyone to hurt her or my child. I knew, that for the first time in my life, I was willing to fight to keep something, I was willing to fight for her, for us.


    And that had to begin with going back to Rush and putting my father in his ce. I could not sit back and watch the man do as he like. I was no longer going to allow him pose a threat to Jojo and everyone that she loved. His tyranny had to stop, he had to stop.


    She pulled the car door open and entered into the car without another word. I wondered if she felt embarrassed, I really hoped not. I was going to tell her my n to leave, and I had to do it now, because I wanted to be in Rush pack by this time tomorrow. I needed to be there before my father got the chance to do any harm.


    I walked over to my side of the car, the driver¡¯s seat, and pulled the door open. I saw Jojo look at me as I settled into the driver¡¯s seat. I kept my eyes on the dashboard in front of me, thinking of the best way to start what I wanted to say. I truly hoped she would understand the urgency of everything.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you want to say, alpha. You can say it. I won¡¯t be hurt, I promise.¡± She blurted out, as though she had urately and skillfully read my mind.


    I heaved a long sigh and fixed my gaze on her. Her green eyes sparkled with curiousity, but the warmth and softness in them told me that she would be understanding, or at least, she would try.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Rush,¡± I started.


    Just as I expected, she shifted ufortably in her seat. I had to get all the words I needed to say off my chest before she started to speak.


    ¡°Listen, Jo. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t allow my father to continue in this path. He needs to know that he does not have the upper hand and he cannot continue threatening to wreck havoc in the live of the¡­¡± I paused. I could not believe the words that were about to leave my mouth.


    She arched a brow at me, waiting for the rest of my statement. But there was no way I was going to finish it. This was neither the time, nor ce for such a confession, or the conversation that was bound to follow.


    ¡°I am going toe with you.¡± She replied, leaning closer to me.


    I shifted backwards to take a closer look at her. Did she have any idea what she was talking about. My eyes narrowed on her of their own ord and I was ready to say a loud and heavy ¡°no¡± when she continued to speak.


    ¡°Listen, alpha Lake. I am going toe with you because I cannot bear anything happening to my mother. Nor will I be able to cope with the panic and anxiety of being far away from her not knowing what¡¯s happening and what is not. Valerie and I went through a lot just to have our mother back, we cannot lose her again, we just can¡¯t.¡±


    One thing was certain when I watched and heard her speak; Jojo was not going to listen to me, or change her mind so easily. It was not something I had to do with force. I had to persuade her to trust that I could handle everything.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Bringing Lucian to Rush was walking into the devil¡¯s trap, I couldn¡¯t do that to them, to her.


    ¡°Jojo, listen. Coming to Rush with Valerie and Lucian would be very dangerous. You would be walking straight into the lion¡¯s den. I¡­ I cannot allow that to happen, Jojo. You need to.. ¡± I stretched my right hand to her and ced it on her thighs. I allowed my hand travel to her left knee and I squeezed it gently.


    Her gaze fell to my hand and lingered there. The stubborness in her gaze had been reced with meekness and reason. I decided to speak before she switched up.


    ¡°Look at me, Jojo.¡± I spoke softly.


    She took her time, but her gaze eventually traveled up to meet mine.


    ¡°I need you to trust me. I need you to know and believe that I can never let any harm of any sorte to you, Jo. Please.¡±


    By the goddess, I was really hoping my plea would not fall on deaf ears. She ced her right hand on mine and tapped it gently, while her eyes stared deep into mine.


    ¡°I trust you, alpha Lake. And that is why I aming to Rush pack with you. I am not afraid, because you have asked me not be.¡±


    Dang!


    I withdrew my hand and gripped the steering wheel. Fuck!


    I had shot myself in my own fucking foot. Nothing I said after that could dissuade her, and I knew in my heart that I could not outsmart Jojo by leaving for Rush without her. She would only end uping on her own, and that was bound to put her in more danger.


    s, I surrendered to her. I was going to let here to Rush with me, and I knew she was going to bring Valerie and Lucian along.


    The drive back home was silent. We met a short traffic on the way back home, but we were able to go through it in a short time.


    Mel, Valerie and my mother were at the house when we arrived. I called my mother to the kitchen and told her my n to leave, I also let her know that Jojo was bringing Valerie.


    Surprisingly, she did not protest. She said she had known Jojo would want toe with me. The girl was a stubborn girl who never gave up on anything, and she was more than willing to fight for those that she loved.


    ¡°Just make sure you fly back tonight. It¡¯s important to get to Rush when there won¡¯t be anyone to keep tabs or eyes on you. If you leave tonight, you would arrive at Rush from 10pm to 12am, depending on the traffic. It¡¯s safer that way.¡± My mother spoke, before she gulped down a ss of lukewarm water.


    I had to admit she did have a very good and solid point. I thanked her with a kiss on her cheek and made my way to the living room.


    I had to tell Jojo we were leaving tonight, and I had to call Kenji and Bec to put my house in order.


    My father was yet to see the worst of me. He had pushed me to the wall so hard, and now¡­ now I was going to push back.

 Chapter 177

    Jojo:


    The alpha had said we would be flying back to Rush pack tonight, so I had to make sure Valerie packed enough clothes for the trip, since ¨C of a truth ¨C I did not know when we would be back. Mel helped me monitor Valerie¡¯s packing, while I got I and Lucian¡¯s bags ready for the trip. My baby boy had been safely tucked in his cradle, and he was sound asleep by the time I got home with the alpha. He was such a peaceful boy, and while I was partly scared that he was going to be in danger, I could not help but feel excited for his first flight.


    By the time I was done packing, Mrs Smith had set the table and was now going from room to room, letting everyone know that we would be having lunch/dinner at the table together. She called it ourst meal together in a long time. I knew that I was going to return to Ten. The new life I had started was here and I was doing very well in it, but I had to make sure my mother and entire family were no longer in danger. We could not live the rest of our lives looking over our heads.


    I got dressed in a white jumpsuit and made my way to the dinning table. The aroma of the food hit my nostrils from the staircase, and I drew in deep breaths to savour the smell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fill your stomach with the aroma, Jojo. At least taste the food first.¡± Mrs Smith called out from where she sat.


    Valerie, Mel, Mrs Smith and the alpha were all seated around the round dining table. There were two empty chairs there, and I knew one was for me. Everyoneughed as I walked to the dining table.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pulled out the chair beside Mel, deliberately skipping the one beside the alpha. After our rather short kiss this afternoon, I had to pull my thoughts together. He had to know that one kiss didn¡¯t change anything. I was not sure I wanted him back in my life again.


    ¡°Oh my goddess. Are we having one of your famous three course meals?!¡± I cried out, when I saw the table was littered with all my favourite meals.


    Starting from the curry coated mushroom soup appetizer, to the fried rice and grilled turkey and catsfish main meal, then sumptous desserts of my favorite fruit parfaits and cupcakes! This was heaven on earth!


    Mrs Smith seemed to have noticed the smile on my face and she shook her head whileughing.


    ¡°Easy Jojo, do not finish the food with your eyes. Some of us only know how to eat with our mouths.¡± Mel chipped in.


    Ourugher echoed in the dining room. It had been so long since we were all present at the table like this, to eat together, make fun of each other, spend quality time together and discuss. I began to wish I had initiated something like this without having to leave. I was going to miss every one of them, and the reality of the pain was tugging at my heartstrings.


    Mrs Smith started the lunch by saying a short prayer, to which Mel and I responded with loud voices. I dished Valerie¡¯s portion of food in her favourite pink ceramic te, before helping to pass the bowl of soup around.


    Even though I could continually feel the alpha¡¯s eyes on me, I made deliberate efforts not to look at him more than necessary.


    Mel took the center stage of the discussion Mrs Smith asked her about her new apartment and career choice. Mel and I had barely found time to discuss with all that had been happening, so it was a breath of fresh air to know that she was happy, at peace and rxed in her new space.


    She spoke about the different category of clients she hade across. When the stories were funny, we allughed and made jokes, and when she spoke about the concerns she had, each of us ¨C including the alpha, who I dare say had the best experience in running a business, after Mrs Smith ¨C spoke and tried to encourage her in the best ways we could.


    At the end, she did seem happier and more rxed. And it pleased us all to see her like that.


    The table was silent for almost a second, before Valerie spoke.


    ¡°Jo, is mymmy okay? Are we going back to Rush to visit her in her new hospital?¡± Her question was greeted by a deafening silence. Everyone stayed quiet and turned to me.


    There was only one person who was not fully aware of what was going on, and that was Valerie. Of course, I could not tell her that our mother had been kidnapped by Lucian¡¯s grandfather and his grandfather wanted to take her nephew from us. So, I had to tell her that our mother had been taken to a better hospital in Rush pack. She was excited that our mother was getting better treatment, and it hurt me to lie to her face.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the chunk of turkey in my mouth down my throat. I gulped down a ss of water with speed and dropped the empty ss beside my te before I spoke.


    ¡°Mum is doing great, Ley!¡± I replied, forcing a broad smile.


    ¡°When we get to Rush pack, we are all going to see mum. You¡¯ll like that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I had expected her to nod in esctacy, but she shrugged her shoulders with a dry expression on her face.


    She only twirled her spoon in her te, she had barely even touched the meal.


    ¡°I mean, I guess I¡¯m going to be happy to see mum. But, I kind of wish I didn¡¯t have to leave again. I was just beginning to make new friends in school, Jo. And¡­¡± The pitch of her voice reduced. I could tell she was not happy to admit the next statement that slipped out of her tongue.


    ¡°¡­ you know I¡¯ve never really had friends.¡±


    Shit.


    I knew it all, and I understood. Back in Rush, we had always known we were all we had. Valerie had always felt like an outcast amongst her peers, like she did not belong. And just when she was starting to fit in, I was pulling her from the ground again. I knew how frustrating that could be. Life had dealt me that blow more times than I cared to count.


    I gave her my brightest and most reassuring smile before moving to press a soft kiss in her forehead.


    ¡°You do not have to worry, Ley. Very soon, our lives would be stable, okay? We would only be in Rush for a while, and we would return and be happy again. You, mum, Mel, Mrs Smith, Lucian, and I. We would be one big and happy family. Don¡¯t you worry, okay?¡± I spoke. Even though tears threatened to rock my voice, I had to keep a strong front for Valerie.


    When I saw the small smile that formed on her face, I felt ted.


    It was all worth it after all. For her, anything would be worth it.


    ¡°So, who wants to try my burnt marshmallow?!¡± With a coy smile on her face, Mrs Smith called out.

 Chapter 178

    Jojo:


    While the alpha took sometime to himself to make calls and make sure that everything was ready for our arrival, I helped Mrs Smith tidy up the dining table, and pack the tes to the kitchen. She had baby Lucian in her arms as she held on to him. From the kitchen, I could see her spray kisses all over her grandson¡¯s face and forehead.


    I did not know I had been staring at them with both my hands filled with soapther, until I heard Mel speak beside me.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to miss him.¡± She started.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and turned sharply to look at her. Mel ced thest set of tupperware in the sink, and wiped her hands against her blue denim trousers. I let out a long sigh, allowing my tense shoulders to fall. I risked another nce at Mrs Smith and Lucian. He was awake and busy making happy noises.


    I looked away from them and fixed my gaze on the sink, making an effort to concentrate on the dishes.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sure he will miss her too. But, we won¡¯t be gone for so long, it¡¯s only a matter of time until wee back and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to do that?¡± She cut in.


    I dropped the ceramic cup in my hands carefully, before turning to her. Mel stared at me with a straight face, it was me who arched my left brow in query.


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    She kissed her teeth with the back of her tongue and leaned on the wooden cab next to her. She slipped both her hands into the side pockets of her sky-blue hoodie.


    ¡°You know what returning here means. With all that has happened in the past few days, are you sure you do not want to give him another chance? The alpha, I mean.¡±


    It was sad that she added herst statement. I had been prepared to act as though I did not know who and what she was speaking about.


    I returned to the cup and shook my head vehemently.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I intend to think about during my stay there. I am only going to be in Rush long enough to bring my mother back. The home and life I have built in Ten might not be much, but at least it¡¯s mine¡­¡± I paused my speech to look at her.


    ¡°¡­ and that¡¯s more than I ever thought I¡¯ll have. That¡¯s all I really need.¡± I concluded.


    She stayed quiet, we both did for at least ten seconds, before she chuckled and opened her arms wide, beckoning on me for an embrace.


    ¡°My hands are soapy.¡± I spoke, chuckling between words.


    She nodded, a bright and proud smile on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go all clean on me now, bring it in.¡± She replied.


    Iughed and moved to embrace her, although, not without wiping my soapy hands on her ass on purpose.


    ¡°Jerk.¡± She hissed, before cing a soft kiss on my cheek.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± I found myself saying. I had told myself I was not going to cry, but holding her in my arms and recalling all the times she had ever had my back, everything brought tears to my eyes.


    I sniffed them in and she let out a soft, but sad,ugh.


    ¡°Come on, Jo. You really do not need to cry on me. Your dry eyes are the only reason my eyes are dry.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the snort that escaped my throat, but I did it from a ce of joy. However, my eyes soon betrayed me, and my tears came pouring down in their volume.


    She tapped my back gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always love and support you, Jo. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled against her shoulders. The tears from my eyes already soaked the shoulder of her hoodie.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this cleaned up. The alpha asked me to tell you your flight leaves in twenty.¡± She added.


    Of course. I moved away from her and wiped my eyes with the back of my palms. I could feel her eyes on me, and when our gazes locked, we both bursted intoughter, mocking ourselves for the tears in our eyes.


    While she joined me to clear the rest of the dishes, I kept one thing in mind; I had found a sister and a best friend in Mel, and no matter what happened in Rush, that fact was never going to change.


    **************


    Lake:


    Phone calls, and more phone calls. My phone rang for the third time in ten minutes and I took a short nce at the caller ID before I answered it.


    It was Bec, my gamma.


    ¡°I have gathered a total of six cleaners to the condo in central city. You want us topletely clean the entire house, right?¡± He asked, his tone was as strict as it always was, even over the phone.


    I nodded as I rolled thest of the luggages into the car. I had made arrangements for someone to drive the car back to the man we had rented it from, with extra cash. The car had reallye in handy throughout my stay in Ten.


    ¡°Yes, Bec. The entire ce needs proper and thorough cleaning. I have not been back there in only the goddess knows how long. I cannot begin to imagine the state it¡¯s in.¡± I spoke.


    I could hear a shortugh at the other end of the line.


    ¡°All five rooms?¡±


    Truthfully, we weren¡¯t going to need that number of rooms, but I couldn¡¯t tell which of the room Jojo would pick. It was better safe than sorry.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, all five. And make arrangements for a valet to pick us up from the airport. Let this discussion be between the both of us, Kenji already knows all that there is to know.¡± I instructed.


    ¡°And the cleaners? They might be eager to know why they have been requested to clean up all of a sudden?¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°Are you serious, Bec?¡±


    I heard hisughter again. I rolled my eyes and shook my head. He barely brought out theic side of himself, but whenever he did, it annoyed me. However, I¡¯m sure that was the point.


    ¡°Alright alpha. Do call me when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    The line went dead immediately. I closed the trunk of the car and turned to take another look at the house.


    I took in deep breaths and nced at the wristwatch on my left wrist.


    Fifteen minutes past eight pm.


    I shook my head, an attempt to shake off the cold that was threatening to freeze my brains, and started to walk towards the house.


    ¡°Alright, people! I love a sweet goodbye, but it¡¯s time for us to be on the road!¡±

 Chapter 179

    Lake:


    From the drive to the airport, to booking our flights, boarding our ne andnding at Rush pack, Jojo had barely said three words to me. I did not bother to initiate a conversation, I knew that she had a lot going on in her mind. She was constantly worried about Valerie and Lucian, and it was only normal for her to do so.


    Just as I expected, Bec pulled up at the airport with a small Toyota. I had instructed him not to make a big deal of our return. I knew there would only be a handful of people at the airport by the time we arrived, but it didn¡¯t hurt to keep yourself safe, did it? I made sure Valerie, Jojo and I were on thick sunsses, and we walked with our eyes down and hoodie worn over our heads.


    If even a single soul got a sniff that we were here, the entire pack would do so before we arrived at my condo.


    We got into the car safely and it was a thirty minutes ride to my house at the center of the city.


    Jojo held Lucian in her arms and took Valerie by her right hand as she led the little girl up the stairs. I did not want it to seem as though I was trying to sneak into her space at such a time, so I respected myself enough to stay downstairs and wait for her.


    I did sit for about an hour, half expecting Kenji to arrive and in order to make sure we had all arrived safely. Not that I would have allowed anything to happen to us, but still, he always checked, no matter what.


    I settled into one of my exquisite leather couches in my grand luxurious living room. The TV was off, so I turned it on and stared nkly at the screen. The current Korean soap was the least of my present concerns.


    It must have been over an hour, but I half jumped from my seat when I heard footsteps approach me from the stairs.


    I turned in the direction of the sound, only to find Jojo staring at me. She had an oversized pair of army green pyjamas on, and her hair had been wrapped in a messy bun above her head. It didn¡¯t take two looks at her for me to know that she had a lot on her mind. And to also know that she¡­ she did not want to be here, with me.


    She cleared her throat repeatedly before she spoke.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡± She started. But I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to put myself through the hurt of hearing what she really wanted to say. So, I cut in.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, I know. You do not have to worry about anything. You can have your privacy here. I would not be staying here, but I¡¯ll be at my suite in the casino¡­¡±


    I saw her frown slightly.


    ¡°No. That¡­ that wasn¡¯t what I¡­¡±


    I rose from my seat, picked up my jacket and shed her a bright smile.


    ¡°You do not need to, Jo. I understand. You are safe, no one knows you¡¯re here.¡± I walked to her and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Goodnight, Jojo. I would be here first thing in the morning.¡±


    With that, I gathered myself and my thoughts and left the building. I got into my least favorite car, the ck Lexus, and ced a call over to Kenji.


    He picked up at the first ring, he always did. I started the engine of my car, before putting my phone on loud speaker.


    ¡°Hey, my man! What¡¯s good? I thought I¡¯ll see you at the house when I arrived, but you haven¡¯t even called to check in yet. Is everything okay at the office? Are you¡­¡± I stopped talking when I heard him mumble. It was at that point the soft sounds of jazz music from wherever he was, filtered into my ears.


    ¡°Hey man. How are you¡­¡± The sound of a hup stole into his speech.


    ¡°¡­ doing? How are you doing?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down at the phone to ensure it was his number I had dialed. His caller ID said so.


    Was he drunk?


    ¡°Yo, Kenji. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Vincent¡¯s¡­¡± Another hup.


    But he didn¡¯t need toplete his statement.


    Vincent¡¯s bar. My best friend was in Vincent¡¯s bar.


    ***********


    The bartender served him another ss of cognac, and he smiled hazily at the man. He could barely even see the man¡¯s face now.


    He picked the ss from the table and was going to drown himself in the golden brown colored liquid when strong and fierce hands stopped the ss from touching his lips.


    Kenji Lockwood was forced to cast a re at the intruder. He could not make up the man¡¯s face at first nce, but he could tell the scent of the mixture of his cologne. And even in his grave, Kenji Lockwood would know who the scent belonged to.


    He squinted his brows before he was able to make out the face of the man. It was Lake Rush, his best friend.


    Kenji coughed out a shortugh, and allowed Lake seize the ss from his hands. His friend sent the bartender a re before speaking.


    ¡°Do not even think of pouring him another ss.¡± He sneered. Kenji chuckled, amazed.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? Did you decide to celebrate my arrival before I arrived?¡± Lake called out.


    Kenji stared down at the table, another hup escaped his throat.


    Her face shed through his mind. Thest time he had seen her, they were having dinner in the restaurant right across the road.


    ¡°She¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to speak to me anymore, Lake. She¡­ she isn¡¯t picking my calls or¡­ or replying my texts. I¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡­¡± Kenji tapped his right fingers on the table as he struggled to gather his thoughts well enough to make a correct andplete sentence, but he did know that his heart was tearing into pieces.


    And he could also feel his friend¡¯s sturdy gaze on him.


    ¡°Ashley? But I thought you two worked it out? You guys were fine when you left Ten. Hell! I was even jealous. What happened, man?¡±


    Kenji could see it all y in front of him as though it was happening.


    He could see Ashley in her red sequin dress, elegantly seated in front of him. He could see his mother walk in on them, a broad smile on her face. He also saw when Ashley¡¯s smile disappeared, and how her throat danced when she swallowed her words, and maybe her tears.


    ¡°My mother ran into us at Mali¡¯s. I had taken Ashley there for a quiet time, another date away from the noise. Just us, good food, our love, and soft jazz. But¡­ my mother¡­ she ran into us at the restaurant. She was so¡­ so excited when she saw me with a woman. But when she asked who Ashley was, I didn¡¯t know what to do, I didn¡¯t know what to say. So, I¡­ I introduced Ashley as a friend.¡± He blurted out.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Exactly what he had thought after the word, ¡°friend¡±, had slipped out of his tongue that night.


    There had been nothing wrong about Ashley¡¯s appearance that night. If anything, she was a goddess, as stunning as the moon itself. Yet, immediately he was asked who she was, he instinctively felt ashamed. He remembered that she was a woman who danced in his best friend¡¯s club for money, and he denied their rtionship, in front of his mother, and in front of Ashley.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do man. My mother, you know how she is. She was genuinely delighted to meet Ashley, but soon, she started to speak of this blind date she had arranged for me, telling Ashley to advise me to get a woman and settle down fast, and¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tough.¡± Lake cut in.


    If only he knew the half of it.


    He saw Ashley shift in her seat ufortably, while his mother continued to list all the reasons why he had to go on the date she had nned for him, and see the girls she intended him to marry. He saw her eyes redden, saw the anger and hurt.


    His mother had been pressuring him to settle down. And it had only gotten worse after the news of Lake¡¯s son spread around like wild fire.


    ¡°And after my mother walked away, I tried to apologize, but she didn¡¯t let me. Sheughed it off and said she understood, but I knew it was a lie, Lake. She was broken and hurt. And now she says she needs time to be by herself, to clear her head. She wants a break, and I¡­¡± He stopped speaking, afraid that tears would burst out from within him. Afraid that all the pain and anger he felt for himself would climb to the surface.


    Lake rose from his stool and engulfed Kenji in a hug. And when tears rushed from Kenji¡¯s eyes, his face was buried in his best friend¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 180

    Lake:


    Seeing Kenji cry in my arms only reminded me of how strong the emotion of love was. It was able to drain strength out if the strongest man, bring the most pompous man to his knees. And like my best friend ¨C make a yer quit his own game. I held him and tried to assure him that all will be be well, because I believed it would.


    Kenji¡¯s fingers gripped the sleeves of my shirt. I could feel his tears soak the fabric, but I continued to tap his back and remind him that it was not the end of the world.


    Admist the noise in the bar, I felt something vibrate on top of the table where my arm rested. When I turned to look at it, it was Kenji¡¯s phone ringing. The caller ID said ¡°mum.¡±


    I picked up the phone and looked down at him. He was in no position to make a correct sentence, so I decided to answer the call instead.


    ¡°Mrs Lockwood,¡± I started.


    I heard her gasp at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Lake? Is that you? Goodness! I didn¡¯t think you were back at Rush. Are you with Kenji? I am quite worried. It¡¯ste and I haven¡¯t seen or heard from him yet, are you¡­¡± She paused for a while.


    ¡°Oh my goddess! Is everything okay, Lake?¡±


    Mothers were really very caring beings. I had barely said a word and she was already losing her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs Lockwood. We are alright. I¡¯ll drive Kenji home now. You do not have to worry.¡± I spoke calmly, trying to reassure her that her son was safe.


    ¡°Are you sure, Lake?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped my throat this time.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    When she ended the call, I turned to Kenji with a sad smile on my face. He really did look like he was going through a lot. I held his waist and helped him up from the bar stool. I flung his right hand over my shoulder and led him by his hip. We walked out of the bar slowly, until we got to my car.


    I made sure he was safely tucked in the backseat, and made my way to the driver¡¯s seat. The first thing I did was automatically lock all doors ¨C just in case ¨C before I started the engine of the car. He was knocked out, deeply asleep. I wondered if he thought about the terrible hangover that waited for him the next morning.


    I drove to the Lockwood mansion and parked the car at their doorstep. Mrs Lockwood was standing on the front porch in her night dress. I caught sight of her pacing about, but she stood still when she saw me.


    I handed my key to the valet for proper parking, before helping Kenji out of the car. As he rested on me, it was easy to tell that the boy was no longer present in this world. He was wasted.


    I helped us both up the stairs that led to the front door of the Lockwoods. Mrs Lockwood was waiting for me at the entrance. She had wrapped her left hand around her body and chewed on her right fingers.


    Once I approached her, I bowed to greet her and she shed me a sad smile. But I could see the sadness, disturbance and worry engraved in those dark blue eyes of hers. Kenji was a spitting image of his mother, I could see it now.


    ¡°What happened to him, Lake?¡± Her high pitched voice only rang louder in my ears now that she was worried.


    Exasperated myself, I let out a long sigh.


    ¡°He is just stressed from work and all. He would be fine by tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take him to his room now.¡±


    She jerked up, as though she had been lost in thoughts. Mrs Lockwood blinked twice and moved away from the door.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Here, let me show you to his room.¡± She finally spoke.


    I watched as she ushered me into the room and led me up a lengthy flight of stairs which took forever to climb, seeing as I was straddling a man of almost my weight along with me.


    s, after the strenous journey, we arrived at Kenji¡¯s room. I helped him settle into his bed, while his mother stood by the door, leaning her right shoulder against the door frame. I knew she was very worried about Kenji, I was too.


    I helped him take off his shoes, released him from the grip of his leather belt, unbuttoned his shirt, and carefully ced his head on his pillow. Satisfied with my ¡°friend-sitting¡± skills, I stood straight and smiled at my sleeping best friend. He looked more peaceful than he did when I saw him at the bar.


    I heaved a sigh and turned to leave, only to find Mrs Lockwood staring at him with sad eyes.


    ¡°I do not understand.¡± She breathed out. She raised her head and rested it on the door frame, before slipping both her hands into the side pockets of her night coat.


    ¡°Why would he¡­ why would he go out and drink this much?¡± She looked up at me. Her eyes shimmered with questions that needed answers, answers that I wasn¡¯t in the ce to give.


    So, I walked to where she stood, before I took another long look at my friend.


    ¡°Mrs Lockwood, you do not need to beat yourself up about anything. I¡¯m sure he is fine. Once he wakes up tomorrow and hase back to his senses, because, I mean¡­¡±


    Sheughed softly. It was a really beautiful sight.


    I kissed my teeth with the back of my tongue, and turned back to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would tell you what¡¯s going on.¡± I continued.


    Fortunately, she did seem convinced. I saw her eyes light up and her shoulders return to their original high stance. She ced her right hand on her hip and the other one stayed by her side.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. But, are you okay? I mean, you came back on such a short notice and¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Mrs Lockwood.¡± I interrupted, shing her the best of all my charming smiles. It got her all the time.


    ¡°What about you? How have you been?¡±


    She turned away from me, ushering me back to the front door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, you know how it is.¡±


    I scoffed. I really did.


    She stood by the door, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the pride in her eyes as she looked at me.


    ¡°Take care, Mrs Lockwood.¡±


    Those were myst words as I walked past the door. It was already gettingte and I needed to get to the suite at the casino before I got too tired to drive.


    ¡°Please wait.¡± She called out.


    I paused on my tracks and turned sharply. She started to take slow strides towards me. I noticed that the pride in her eyes had made way for concern.


    Mrs Lockwood did not speak until she was standing in front of me. The cold breeze of the night swept her dark curls of hair over her face. She pushed them back and smiled at me, but the smile carried a hint of sadness.


    ¡°Were you able to speak to your mum? I know you want after her, after what I told you.¡±


    Oh. So that¡¯s what this was about.


    A wave of relief washed over me. For a moment, I had thought she was going to talk about Jade.


    ¡°Yes, yes I did.¡± It was my time to wear a proud grin, while I did a courtesy bow.


    ¡°And I would forever be grateful to you, Mrs Lockwood. You told me the truth. You are the reason I had the courage to find her, the reason we are together now.¡±


    She sniffed in what I assumed to be tears, but the beam in her eyes told me they were tears of joy.


    ¡°I am really happy for you, Lake. I¡¯m d I was able to help, but I just did what I should have done a long time ago. We were¡­ we were all just scared of your father, you know? None of us wanted to get in his bad books, because when he gets angry, he forgets friends and family and he just acts. I hope you understand. Please, do take care.¡± She spoke softly, like a mother would advice her child.


    To be frank, I was more than grateful for her presence in my life.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thanked her one more time, before I made my way to my car and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    When my engine roared to life, I clutched my steering wheel and drew in deep breaths.

 Chapter 181

    Lake:


    It had been weeks ¨C or almost two months ¨C since Ist stepped my feet into my Casino, Rush Empire. The receptionists had closed for the night when I arrived, so I was greeted by an empty desk and about four security guards.


    I got into the elevator and headed to the floor of my office first. I needed to make sure all my files were in order and the office had not changed ¨C for the worse, that is. The building was quiet as it ought to be. The only noise would have been from the club, but that was far back, and all the rooms in this building at were solid and sound proof.


    I got out of the elevator after it opened up and walked into the corridor of my office. There, I was given the kind of surprise I had not seen in quite a while.


    Bentley had what looked like a cone cap on her head, with the inscription, ¡°wee home, alpha Lake!¡± She held a whistle in her left hand which she blew immediately she caught sight of me.


    My dancers sprang up to their feet behind her and screamed with cheerful voices.


    ¡°Wee back home, Alpha Lake!¡±


    They all pped in synchrony, and Bentley smiled as she walked towards me. Some of the girls followed her behind. I recognized the four of them. They were part of my best dancers and most active warriors.


    I had to give it to them. They had managed to put a smile on my face. Though I was tired, and wanted nothing more than to lie on my bed and sleep. But seeing them gathered here, in front of my office, it made me happy. Although, I would have preferred they didn¡¯t make so much noise about my return.


    Speaking of which, how did they know I was returning?


    Bentley opened her arms to pull me into a warm embrace with a broad smile on her face. She did have thin lines on her face that made her appear older now, and her hair was longer than I remembered.


    ¡°Wee back, Alpha Lake. We missed you, the lot of us.¡± She spoke.


    She pulled out of the embrace and cupped my cheeks with her hands.


    ¡°You must have had a lot of good meals, alpha. By the goddess! Your cheeks are fatter than I have ever seen them!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. She still had her wits, even though it had not been long since I saw her. She was right about one thing though, I had a lot of good meals to eat during my stay in Ten. Better meals than anything I had ever tasted. And why? It was because they were all prepared by my loving mother.


    ¡°Oh alpha! You¡¯re looking so tired. I can imagine how long you had to be on the ne just to arrive here. Tell me, would you like to eat anything?¡± One of the girls spoke from behind Bentley.


    I leered at her as she casually strolled past Bentley and stood in front of me. She looked up at me with blue vixen eyes and slowly trapped her lower lip with her teeth. My eyes danced to the rest of her body. She must have been returning from work, because she was still on her redce bikini.


    I looked away from her and fixed my gaze on Bentley, silently beckoning on her to remove thedy from my presence.


    Thankfully, she got the hint and tapped the girl on her shoulder.


    ¡°Alright, Zita. Let the alpha be, he is in no mood for your theatrics.¡±


    The girl pouted her lips without taking her eyes off me. I felt my stomach turn with repulsion, the tingling feeling I had gotten was not the good kind, at all.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to get rest. And I¡¯m sure you girls worked very hard today, like you always do. We all need a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± I spoke out. It was my only way of politely excusing myself from the whole situation.


    I turned to Bentley who wore a dutiful smile on her face. I did like the woman because I knew she was loyal to a fault.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to stay up for all this, you know.¡±


    She scoffed and waved a hand at me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be serious alpha.¡± She stated, leading me away from the girls and taking me to my office. She must have turned around to instruct the girls not to follow her, because neither of them did.


    She didn¡¯t stop until I had gotten to my office door. She opened it with a bunch of keys she had, then allowed me step in.


    ¡°You have been away for long, we are happy to have you back. Your keys are in your drawer. The one to the suite and the one to your office.¡± She said.


    I gave her a curt nod, before she turned away from me and closed the door.


    I didn¡¯t spend time in my office. I only picked the keys to my office and my suite. Kenji and Bentley had spare keys to my office, just in case of emergencies.


    After I was done, I found my way to my suite.


    Every muscle in my body was tired, and if I could get a good massage, I would have been forever grateful to the moon goddess. But it was toote for me to call anyone.


    I took off my shirt and tossed it into theundry basket at the far end of the room. By the heavens! I did not realize how much I had missed my bed until I was standing in front of it.


    I was going to unbuckle my belt and take my pants off when I heard a knock on my door. I rolled my eyes instinctively and called for the person toe in.


    I expected Neil to open the door and walk in with his mouth full with information I didn¡¯t ask about, but would probably need. However, when I turned to look at the intruder, my shoulders fell with disappointment.


    It was the girl from earlier. The one who thought she could squeeze my face between her boobs by nting herself in front of Bentley.


    She had a small saucer in her hands, a cup rested on top of the saucer.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Good evening, alpha. I know you wanted to rest, so I brought tea for you. Coffee would keep you up, but tea helps you rx. You¡¯ll really love it. Would you like me to drop it?¡± She spoke in a very soft tone, too soft to be real.


    I nodded towards my dressing table. She understood and walked towards the table. I watched how she sensually lowered herself, making a silly attempt to throw her ass at my face. She twisted her waist a bit before standing up straight and smiling at me.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I corked my right brow at her, waiting for her to finish her statement with her name.


    I noticed her morale dwindle. Her shoulders fell as she sighed, but the gleam in her eyes wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Zita Lowe, alpha. But you can call me Zita, or Zee, or¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all, Zita Lowe.¡± I cut in with a harsh tone.


    She swallowed the rest of her words, but she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes on her.


    She looked around the room before lowering her gaze to the ground. She shook her head as sign for no, and muttered the word, ¡°no¡±, underneath her breath.


    She turned around and walked out of my room, closing the door behind her.

 Chapter 182

    Jojo:


    I turned and tossed myself around the bed, making sure I did not get too close to wake Valerie up from sleep. She and baby Lucian were sound asleep, but I could not bring myself to sleep, no matter how much I tried. My thoughts continually drifted from one event to another, most of them had a lot to do with the alpha. I thought back to how he had left the house, without even letting me speak. I did not want to think too much about it, but I couldn¡¯t. A part of me ¨C a very strong part of me ¨C wished he was here. I might have been able to sleep better.


    He had concluded that I was going to ask him to leave, or say that I was notfortable in his presence, but that was not it at all. I could not remember what I had nned to say, but I knew it had nothing to do with him leaving. As a matter of fact, the next time I saw him, I was going to tell him to take a room in the house.


    I found out there were five rooms in the condo. What was I supposed to do with five rooms? Valerie and I shared the same room because she could not stay in a room on her own. And Lucian was sound asleep in the cot beside my bed. The rest of the rooms were free, he could have any of them.


    I turned to Lucian¡¯s cot for what could pass as the tenth time. I heaved a sigh as I saw him sleeping soundly. His little eyes were closed while he sucked on his right thumb. A smile crept up to my cheeks. Watching him always made me so happy. Perhaps it was the peace I needed to¡­


    The sound of my phone ringing from underneath my pillow caused me to raise my head. I raised my pillow up and took my phone. I examined the screen, but it was an unknown number calling. I squinted my brows at the screen, wondering who it was.


    Could it be someone from home? Or the alpha was trying to reach me?


    I could not know until I answered the call. I sat up straight, allowing my back to rest on the headboard. I answered the call and pressed my phone¡¯s speaker to my right ear.


    Immediately I answered the call, my ears were greeted by the sound of ragged breathsing from the background. I leaned out of the headboard with a frown on my face.


    ¡°Hello, Jojo Wyatt. Are you finally ready to speak with me?¡± A shrill masculine voice spoke.


    My scowl deepened. I could not tell who the voice belonged to yet, but I knew for a fact that it was neither friend nor family.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I bit back.


    The man at the other end of the line hissed, as though he was annoyed by my question.


    ¡°You do not remember my voice? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Tell me, dear. How was your journey to Rush pack?¡±


    My heart skipped three beats at once. His questionnded on my ears like a mysterious missile. For several seconds, I was tongue tied. I did not know what to say. Whoever this person was knew that I was in Rush pack! Only a handful of people had ess to that information, and I doubt he was one of them.


    As if sensing my concerns and hearing the questions I repeated in my head, the strange manughed, and heughed me to scorn.


    ¡°I know everything, Jojo Wyatt. I know everything that happens in this pack, so don¡¯t you ever think you can just sneak up on me. Now that you are here, you have only twenty-four hours to bring my grandson to me¡­¡±


    By the goddess! I brought the phone down and stared at it. Cold sweat broke out from the skin of my forehead, and my shaky hands were forced to grip the phone.


    It was alpha Cole! How did he know I was here? He was the reason we wanted to keep this trip a secret!


    I swallowed the lump that had risen to my throat, and took in deep breaths. I had never had to face him without the alpha, and I was sure he knew that. He was trying to scare me, to intimidate me.


    ¡°Bring my grandson to me in twenty-four hours, Jojo Wyatt. If you decide to y smart or be an idiot, Jojo, I would take your mother to an asylum¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cried out. I suddenly realized myself and pressed my right hand on my mouth to muffle the sound of my tears. Hot burning tears scorched the back of my eyes. The mention of my mother had caused me to feel a sharp pain on my chest.


    ¡°Yes, Jojo. She would be considered crazy, a threat to society. She would be cut away from the rest of the world and you would never, ever see her again. While you are at it, I want you to make my son understand that you want absolutely nothing to do with him. You never want to see him again, because,e to think of it, you do not deserve to breathe the same air that my son does. You do not even have a wolf, your father was and still is a worthless man who destroyed your life and that of your mother.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently. I wished he would stop. I did not want to hear anything about my father, or my mother. I just¡­ I just wanted to be.


    ¡°You are nothing but the child of a worthless father and a weak mother. Killing your father is non-negotiable. So, if you have anyst words for your father, I suggest that you speak now. He is right here, listening. And you would not see him again, because I would make sure he doesn¡¯t see tomorrow morning. So, what¡¯s it going to be, Jojo Wyatt?¡±


    He was mocking me, throwing the fact that he knew I could do nothing in front of my face, and expecting me to swallow it up.


    Alpha Cole chuckled at the other end of the line, it was a bitter and malicious sound.


    ¡°I cannot believe this was what your mother left me for.¡±


    The truth, like rain, started to fall on me. The statement he had made caused everything to make sense! Back at the house, I had thought my mother was the reason the alpha¡¯s father had been so unkind to Mrs Smith. But¡­ my mother was not a home wrecker, she never was.


    Immediately, I ced my feet on the cold tiles and rose from the bed.


    Anger boiled at the pit of my stomach, I was smoldered with resentment, and the back of my head hurt with all the pent up frustration I was carrying.


    ¡°Kill that man if you want, I was fatherless a long time ago.¡± I spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°One more thing, alpha Cole. My mother was not the reason your marriage turned out to be a failure. It was all you, you were the reason. You are so selfish, unkind and unlovable. That¡¯s why you trap people to keep them close to you, because ordinarily, no one would want to stay by you, not even your own son.¡± He decided to go low, so I went even lower.


    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t want you, so you had to make her an outcast, you had to make her suffer. Yes, I cannot me you for the monster my father turned out to be, that was his choice. But do you know what fighting so hard to ruin the lives of people who don¡¯t want you around makes you?¡± I scoffed, before I continued.


    ¡°It makes you a sorry and bitter coward, alpha Cole Rush. You are a pitiful coward. And I weep for how hopeless you are.¡±


    Finally, I had said the words that had lingered on the tip of my tongue for so long. My heart felt lighter, I felt stronger, knowing that there was nothing he could do to me now that I had shown him I wasn¡¯t scared of him anymore.


    The sound of his manicughter caused my skin to crawl. This man just never gave up. His resilience did nothing but stimte my stubbornness.


    ¡°Twenty-four hours, Jojo Wyatt. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be so much of a big talker then.¡±


    Before I could make another sentence, he ended the call.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I dug my teeth into the soft flesh of my lower lip and fought back the urge to scream as I threw my phone on my bed.


    I buried my face into my palms in frustration.

 Chapter 183

    Jojo:


    I drew in deep breaths once I dropped ¨C or rather, flung ¨C my phone to my bed. I ced my right palm on my forehead and heaved a heavy sigh.


    What was I going to do? Did I need to call the alpha, or did I need to stomp to alpha Cole¡¯s mansion and show him that I was not the kind of woman he wanted to mess with? Did I need to stand in front of him and confront him? For a long time, alpha Lake had been the one doing most of the talking, because he always contacted alpha Lake to get to me. But tonight, he had dared to call my private line to threaten me, because he believed I could not speak for myself and I would cower and break into tears once I heard his voice, right?


    The way he had attacked every area of my life that he knew meant something. He threatened me with my mother! My own mother! All because he thought that I was nothing but a scared little girl who needed his son¡¯s protection from his greedy ws. I grit my teeth in anger as the thought shed through my mind.


    I did not notice when my fists were already clenched by my side.


    How dare he?


    In that moment, I made my decision. I was going to find the motherfucker by myself, and he was going to give me my mother back, because I would make sure he had no choice!


    With the rage that flowed through me, I tried to get into bed to sleep, but it was almost impossible to do so. I continued to toss and turn on my bed, while thinking of the many ways I could make him pay for daring to insult me. s, I gave in to my inability to sleep and I got out of bed. I walked down the stairs and headed to the living room, where I paced about restlessly, thinking of a n to work.


    I didn¡¯t realize when it was already 4am, until my eyes darted to the antique clock at the top of the wall. An idea lit up in my head like a light bulb, and I smiled to myself.


    Yes! I knew what I was going to do.


    But first, I needed to get Lucian¡¯s things ready for the day. I had no option but to leave him at home with Valerie ¨C under the protection of the guards outside ¨C so I had to show her how to take care of him till I got back, because I knew I would not be away for long. And when I returned, I would have my mother and we could leave this ce once and for all. Cole Rush would never have the guts toe after us again after I was done with him, I was sure of it.


    I walked to the kitchen and prepared some milk for Lucian. I poured the milk into his feeding bottle and locked the bottle in a warm turbo sk. I carried the sk up to the room, with another empty one in my hand, and a second feeding bottle. When I got upstairs, I pressed my breastmilk into the second bottle and ced it into the other sk.


    I set out his clothes and his bathing tools on top of the dressing drawer, before I proceeded to wake Valerie up. For the first ten minutes, she was drowsy with sleep and couldn¡¯t hear anything I was saying. But once I told her I was going to leave the house and she would have to watch over baby Lucian, her eyes widened immediately.


    She seemed shocked and scared, she did not know how she was going to feed, clothe and bathe him. I had to calm her down and assure her that everything was going to be alright. I showed her the two sks and the difference between the two of them. I showed her his clothes and bathing tools I had set, then I gave her tips on how to bathe him and the necessary temperature of the water.


    And if he messed up himself, I set three pairs of diapers out, and ced his baby wipes very close to them. I told her that they wiped babies just like she wiped herself.


    It took about thirty minutes to exin everything to her, and when I was done, I made sure to ask her if she understood everything I had said. When she nodded with her sleepy eyes, I knew I needed to be sure. I asked her some questions about the things I had instructed her to do, and she answered five out of the five of them correctly.


    Confident, I ced a kiss on her forehead and whispered into her right ear.


    ¡°I am going to get mum back.¡± I spoke softly.


    She turned to me. I could see the numerous questions in her eyes, but I made her understand I would answer all the questions when I returned.


    Determined, I threw on a pair of tight blue denim pants and leather boots. I walked out of the house and took the first taxi I found to the Rush mansion. Adrenaline coursed through my veins and I kept my eyes glued to the window ss.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Few minutester, the taxi stopped some meters away from the mansion. The man muttered something about not being allowed to go any further. If I wanted to continue my journey, I¡¯ll have to do so on foot. I thanked him, paid my fare and stepped out of the car.


    I matched towards the huge steel gates, ready to burst in and intrude, just the same way he had dared to burst into my life with useless demands.


    Once I got to the gates, I noticed how fast my heart raced in my chest as it thrummed against the walls of my chest. I closed my eyes and drew in deep breaths. I had to stay calm, I could not give even a tiny hint of fear, because alpha Cole was the kind of man who would notice it, hold on to the fear and feed on it until I was shriveled up and dried.


    I could not lose to him, not this time.


    I clenched my fists and banged the gate. Before I could make another sound, a small hope opened up and a torchlight was pointed at me. It was barely daylight yet, so it was hard to see who it was. The security lights around the gate came on immediately, illuminating the fields around me.


    ¡°Who are you?! And what do you seek?!¡±


    Bloody fucker, I spat. He could talk so well on phone, yet he surrounded himself with huge gates, security lights, guns and guards. If he was so tough, why didn¡¯t he live here all alone? Bloody coward.


    ¡°My name is Jojo Wyatt,¡± I spoke with all the authority I had taken time to muster.


    ¡°And I¡¯m here to see Cole Rush!¡±

 Chapter 184

    There is no sleep for the wicked, he often heard people say. But in his own world, there was no sleep for men who knew what they wanted, who knew how to get what they wanted, and who knew the obstacles that stood against what he wanted.


    In this case, the only thing in his way from getting the grandson and the heir he had long since sought after was the nuisance standing outside his gate. It was barely 5am when he heard a loud bang on his gate from his terrace.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alpha Cole rushed into his security control room and ordered them to turn on the lights outside the gate. He needed to see who had mustered the guts to disrespect the serenity of his environment.


    He watched the screen carefully as the lights lit up the fields. Alpha Cole did not know if he was supposed to be enraged or amused by the sight he saw. He had to give it to her. She was the most endearing, intriguing and crazy woman he had ever met. Also, she was the most stupid one.


    Why? Well, it was only because she had just walked straight into the lion¡¯s den. And with the false bravado she was putting up, he knew she had also done so without a soild n.


    When she ordered to see me, he picked up a cellphone and called the security house.


    ¡°Let her in.¡± He spoke calmly, a wide smile spread out on his cheeks.


    He saw the man nod and push the gates open.


    ¡°Close it behind her and make sure she has no way to escape. Take her and throw her into the SUV. She has to go on a long drive to clear her head. We¡¯ll take her to the dungeon where her mother is.¡± He continued. He made sure he watched every action that was being carried out.


    Alpha Cole stared at the screen in amusement. Jojo Wyatt was snatched up from the ground. The guard threw her over his shoulder and pinned her legs to his chest. She screamed, kicked, raged and punched him, but he didn¡¯t bulge.


    He saw the fear in her ears as she cried out.


    Alpha Cole couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. He could sit there all day and rey the sight over and over again until heughed his eyes out. That would pleasure him, but not more than seeing the horror on her face live, while he was standing in front of her.


    He stepped out of the room and headed to his. He got dressed in a casual ck sleeve and matching pants. He walked into out of the house and walked into his Lexus. His driver was already seated in the driver¡¯s seat. They started the car and both cars drove to the dungeon.


    When they got to the building, Jojo Wyatt was hurdled out of the chair and strapped to the shoulders of a second guard. No matter how much she screamed and cursed, the man did not flinch.


    Alpha Cole could not hide hisughter anymore. When they nted her in front of her mother¡¯s cell, he watched her drink in the sight of her beloved mother being held behind iron bars like a fucking criminal, or psycho.


    Another guard pushed the iron bars open and Jojo was flung into the cell. She stared at her mother with a soft gaze, before she titled her head and locked eyes with him.


    Cole Rush scoffed at her pathetic disy of strength. He saw nothing and no one but a cowering fool.


    He took two steps closer to the iron bars, making sure he did not take his eyes off her. She needed to know that he had won, and she was a pathetic loser, which was exactly what she looked like.


    ¡°You know, Jojo Wyatt. I had always known you were a stupid young girl for crossing me in the first ce. However, I did not expect that you would be so stupid as toe to my territory like a¡­ fool. But, that¡¯s by the way. I hope you enjoy your little family reunion. Your father is in the cell beside yours.¡± He added thest sentence like he was giving her a tip.


    She wanted to say something, but seemed to swallow her words before she could speak. A thin smirk crept up to his lips. That was a good choice on her part.


    Alpha Cole turned on his heels and started to walk out of the dungeon. Now that she was here, he knew that he was done with a great part of his n. Jojo was here now, and he would make sure he used her to deliver his grandson to his fucking doorstep.


    Unless¡­ he didn¡¯t need to.


    Once the gates of the dungeon closed behind him, alpha Cole stopped on his tracks and turned to look at the building.


    Jojo Wyatt had left his son¡¯s mansion toe and see him. Lake would have never let that happen if he was with her, or if he knew. The boy was too damn protective of the sorry lowlife.


    And if Lake was not present with her, and he did not know that she was here, it could only mean one thing.


    The baby was at home without the care of his mother and father. That meant that¡­


    Wait. Cole burst out intoughter.


    He could slip in, take the child, and slip out, without anyone knowing! His heard was filled with joy as he gestured to one of his guards.


    The tall man walked briskly to him and bowed.


    ¡°I need you to do something for me. Get your men and go over to my son¡¯s mansion in central city. My grandson is in there, with¡­ only the goddess knows who. I want you to get the baby and bring him back to me. If anyone tries to stop you, beat them to a pulp. You must not return without the baby safe and sound. Do you understand?¡±


    The man bowed his head and nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Yes, alpha.¡±


    Alpha Cole chuckled as he stroked his beards.


    Everything was going to make sense soon. He would have everything he wanted, just like he always did.


    ************


    Jojo:


    Fuck! I continued to scream internally, while I was picked up from the ground and thrown into the cell.


    Once the treacherous alpha walked out of the dungeon, I hurried to where my mother sat on the ground, weak and frail. He had made her aplete shadow of herself. Her green eyes no longer sparkled like they used to, and the heavy bags underneath them threatened to swallow her whole.


    I wrapped my arms around her as tears ran down my eyes. She held me tight, until I stopped crying, just like a mother would.


    It hurt me that we had barely been given three days of peace since we met. It was always one thing or the other. And now that we had met again, it was under the captivity of a man I hate. I hated that he was Lucian¡¯s grandfather. He did not deserve that title or the privilege that followed it.


    ¡°Why did youe here, Jojo?¡± She started to speak, once we had disengaged ourselves from each other¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I told you not to worry about me anymore.¡± She cupped both my cheeks as she spoke.


    ¡°How could you let him lure you here? That was his n all along. Where is your baby, Jo? How is your child? Is Lucian¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mum,¡± I cut in. I held her wrist and took her hands off my face slowly. Her orbs danced around my face as she bored into my eyes with concern etched in her soft gaze.


    ¡°You do not need to worry, none of us do. The kids are safe, both Lucian and Valerie. And they are at home.¡± I reassured her.


    Perhaps I should not have been too sure, of any of it.

 Chapter 185

    VALERIE:


    I should have known something was terribly wrong when Jo woke me up so early to talk about feeding my sweet nephew, Lucian. I should have known something was off and I should have asked what it was. But I did not.


    I did not because I believed that if anything was wrong, she would tell me. But I was wrong about that too. What could a ten year old possibly understand, right? Right.


    I held baby Lucian in our room and pressed his head on my chest, I tapped his back gently, trying to stop him from crying. But he would have none of it. I looked towards the empty bottles on the table.


    The one with the breastmilk had already been emptied, it was only the form left. I bet Jojo did not know Lucian ate so much whenever she was not around him, because that was the only way I could exin her leaving only two bottles behind when she knew she was going to be away for this long.


    Lucian could sense the absence of his mother, and it caused him to cry out loud. His shrill screams and wails bothered me. No matter how many songs I sang to calm him down, no matter how many toys I dangled in front of him, he paid me no mind and continued to scream, while trying to reach out to something I could not see.


    I was starting to get worried. It was already 11am and she had been gone since 5:30am. Why was she staying out so long? Bringing mum from the hospital was not supposed to take over five hours.


    I carried Lucian and walked to the dressing table where his half empty bottle of form rested on. I picked it up and tried to stick the sucker in his mouth, but his face contorted with cute anger and he turned away.


    Understood. He did not want to eat.


    Perhaps he was tired of staying in the room. Maybe a change of atmosphere and some TV would make him stop crying. I held him tight and walked out of the room. I closed the door behind me and walked down the stairs. He continued to scream at the top of his voice, while I tried to calm him down.


    I got to the living room, and I picked the remote control from the ss table in the middle of the room. I turned the TV on and tuned to a kiddies channel, praying to the goddess that he¡¯ll be mesmerized by the numerous colours and songs that he¡¯ll stop crying.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For a while, it worked. He stopped crying and stared at the TV screen. The only thing he did was make little frustrated noises, and it was easy to kiss him out of it. For the first time in a few hours, I was at peace. I sat on the couch and held him in my arms, while he watched a cartoon about rabbits and bunnies.


    The whole house was at peace. Until it wasn¡¯t.


    I started to hear noises from outside, and they weren¡¯t good sounds. At first, I decided to ignore. The guards outside were probably having fun with themselves. But it continued, and it did not sound like people were having fun ¨C at all.


    I carried Lucian in my arms and stepped away from the couch. He must have been pissed that I disrupted his view of the television because he started to scream with all the strength of his tiny vocal cords again.


    I walked to the window and pushed the curtain open just a bit. Enough to let me see what was happening outside, and enough to keep me hidden inside.


    What I saw caused fear to wash over me with an a strong current. Three men were being punched and flung to the ground, and they were the part of the men asked to guard the house. I could tell by their uniforms.


    I looked to the right and saw the same thing. The men who had been asked to keep watch over the house were being attacked! Some of them had been beating so badly that their faces were disfigured.


    There was blood everywhere.


    I moved away from the window and took three steps backwards. I turned off the TV immediately and looked around the living room.


    Lucian continued to cry, as though he had gotten a sense of what was happening outside. I was scared, confused. If the men outside were being attacked, it could only mean that we¡­ we were also under attack!


    I turned the TV off and ran upstairs. My heart raced at an intense speed that almost crippled my breathing. I did not stop running until I had gotten to thest floor of the house. I searched for thest room and turned the key to open it.


    Once it was opened, I rushed into the room and closed the door behind me. I locked the room with the key and looked around. Frantic, I rushed to ce a crying Lucian on the empty bed in the room.


    I tried to carry whatever my strength would allow me, to block the door. I picked up the chair from the dressing table in the room and ced it behind the door. I pushed the bedside drawers with all my strength, beads of sweat rushed down my face and touched the tip of my lips. I could taste the soured saltiness of my own fear and confusion.


    Soon, the door was blocked with a chair and three bedside cabs.


    We were safe. Or we would be, if I could get Lucian to keep quiet.


    I carried him in my arms and took his sucker out of the pocket of my pyjamas. I ced it in his mouth and he seemed to ept it, but he spat it out in less than a minute.


    By the goddess!


    I ced his head on my chest and tried to whisper lubies to him.


    ¡°Please Lucian. I need you to stop crying.¡± Tears started to run down my eyes. We were two crying children alone in the house, with a swarm of assassins outside. I could have called someone, maybe Jojo or the alpha, but my small phone was in our room. And I could not risk stepping out of this room again.


    Lucian¡¯s cries were audible, and it was definitely going to sell out our hideout.


    I started to hear footsteps on the floor boards. So many footsteps at once, and they were all headed in the direction of our room.


    I closed my eyes shut and pressed my lips close.


    They wereing closer, and closer. My whole body froze with fear, and so did my heart.

 Chapter 186

    Valerie:


    Lucian wouldn¡¯t stop crying. It did not matter what I did, it did not matter how much I cried, pressed his head to my chest and pleaded with him to be silent. He continued to cry.


    And his cries were what gave us away. The footsteps continued to draw closer, about five different pairs of feet. I turned my back to the door and searched for somewhere I could hide with Lucian. If there was a toilet in the room, I could lock us in there and they wouldn¡¯t hear his cry from outside.


    ¡°I can do this. We can do this.¡± I continued to repeat in my head, over and over, whilst searching for somewhere we could hide. But there was no door.


    This must have been the only room in the house without a toilet. My heart fell in my chest, my shoulders followed suit.


    Why did I have to be so unlucky? Jo wasn¡¯t back yet. And if she returned now, the men who hade to attack us could take her away, or worse, beat her up until she was almost unrecognizable like the guards outside. My already shattered heart broke into tiny pieces on the ground.


    I did not want anyone to harm Jojo, or Lucian, or even me.


    I quickly docked behind the bed and sat on the ground. Lucian¡¯s cries masked the sounds of the footsteps. But I knew it was only a matter of seconds until they found us.


    I heard a loud bang on the door and my heart lept out of my chest.


    They were here, they had found us.


    ¡°Open the door! We don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± I heard a loud male voice yell. I shivered, even with baby Lucian in my hands.


    What was I going to do now? Tears ran down my eyes as I looked around.


    There was no means of escape, I was trapped in this situation, all by myself. Why did Jojo have to leave? Why didn¡¯t she just stay back? Or take Lucian and I with her? Why did she have to leave me here?


    The men outside were going to take Lucian from me. And only the goddess knew what they needed from him! What was I supposed to do? I couldn¡¯t fight them on my own! They had weapons! And even if they didn¡¯t, it would still have been impossible.


    Tears ran down my eyes as I took my only avable option; I sat still and waited. It did not matter if I tried to do anything else. I was stuck in this room, we were stuck in this room.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s break it down!¡± Another voice yelled. My grip on Lucian tightened. I dug my teeth into my lower lip and closed my eyes shut.


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    I could hear the pounding of my heart against the walls of my chest, and the loud bangs from the door.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Kick!¡±


    And just like that, the door¡¯s hinges were broken apart, and the door crumbled to the floor, pushing everything I had pushed behind it, all the barricades I hadbored to set between us and them, crumbled to nothing.


    ¡°She¡¯s there! Don¡¯t harm the baby. But if the little girl resists, you know what to do.¡± He must have been theirmander. With the way he spoke and the rest of them followed, I knew.


    If I could beg him to let us be, I was sure that he would listen and leave Lucian and I alone. Whoever he was, whoever had sent him, I believed he would have a bit of human sympathy.


    I was only a child and Lucian was just a baby, we had not done anything to wrong anyone.


    I stood up and ced my shaking feet on the ground. I looked around the room and found out that the men were not less than seven.


    These number of men for a little baby? What was going on?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They all paused and looked at me. As though they were surprised I had risen to my feet. I sniffed in my tears, Lucian had stopped crying.


    I could not exin the anger I felt in my heart. If he had taken this decision some minutes ago, we would have been safe. They would have believed no one was home, and they would have left us alone! If I did not know better, I would have said he wanted us to get caught.


    ¡°You do not have to cry, girl. This does not have to be hard. We are not monsters, okay? Give us the baby, and we would not hurt you. We only want him.¡± Their leader spoke. From their faces, I could tell he was a lot calmer and nicer than the rest of them.


    The rest of the men looked like they could not wait to snatch Lucian out of my arms, and put a bullet from one of their guns through my skull.


    ¡°Please,¡± I started to speak. Even though I was not sure of what I wanted to say. I could not let them take Lucian so easily, I had to put up some form of fight.


    ¡°He is my nephew.¡± I spoke softly, allowing my tears to run down my eyes freely.


    ¡°He has never done anything to hurt anyone. I have never done anything wrong. We are both sorry. Whatever you want, when my sister gets back, she would make sure that you have it. Please¡­ he is¡­ he is just a little boy.¡± I shook my head. More tears ran down my eyes as I thought of falling to my knees and begging them.


    Lucian chewed on the sleeve of my pajamas, while I was fighting for his life.


    One of the men took one step towards me, while the leader spoke softly.


    ¡°We would not hurt him, okay? Trust me. We just want to take him where he rightfully belongs, that¡¯s all.¡± He had a warm smile on his face.


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Whoever he was, he was definitely¡­


    One of the guards sneaked up on me and held my hands, while another man stole Lucian from my hands.


    They pushed me to the ground and rushed out of the room. Lucian¡¯s cry started again, but this time, no one stopped to help him.


    The men rushed out of the room and closed the door behind them.


    I hurried up from the ground and tried to run after them. Fear and panic captured my chest, making it almost impossible for me to breathe.


    I ran down the stairs, to the living room, hoping I could catch up with them. But they got into their car and zoomed off with Lucian.


    I fell to the ground and screamed. Helpless and hopeless. I hoped Jojo would forgive me.

 Chapter 187

    Neil watched the cars troop in and troop out of the mansion. He hade to do his routine check on the house and note all that was necessary. Which included the furniture due for change, the tools and appliances that needed repair, to see if the alpha¡¯s grandmother needed a new carpet in her room, new draperies, and to see if the alpha¡¯s father had any special assignments for him ¨C which had not beening very frequently.


    To be frank, it did feel like everyone was hell bent on keeping things away from him. First, the alpha had not told him he would be returning. Secondly, alpha Cole had not spoken to him about any special thing happening today. So why did he see Alpha Cole¡¯s men in their security trucks trooping in and out of the mansion? And why did Alpha Cole run down the stairs at the mere sound of a car¡¯s honk.


    Neil watched from the balcony as three cars drove with speed into the building. He stayed where he would not be easily sighted. If no one was going to tell him what was going on, he was going to find out by himself. And he would do well you make sure he used it to get back into the alpha¡¯s good books, to earn his trust ¨C that is if he had lost it. Which he had a strange feeling that he had done.


    He peeped from the corner and watched as Alpha Cole stepped out of the house once more. This time, he had a thick ck bathrobe on. He seemed happy from the side profile Neil could see.


    The man walked with his grace, poise and confidence as he moved towards the cars.


    Once the cars were parked, all the men started to step out one by one. But that was not what caught Neil¡¯s attention.


    What won Neil over was the sight of a baby ¨C a red faced crying baby ¨C in the arms of one of the men. The man wore a frown on his face, as though he was irritated by the child in his hands ¨C which he must been. Neil knew first hand that crying babies were a thorn in the flesh.


    However, he had no doubt that the baby belonged to Alpha Lake and Jojo Wyatt, the stripper. He also knew that the alpha would have never wanted his father toy hands on that child.


    Therefore, if alpha Cole had the child in his hands, and with a broad and victorious smile on his face, it could only mean one ¨C or rather, several ¨C thing.


    The alpha was either in trouble, Jojo Wyatt was in trouble, she had cheated the alpha and sold her child for money, or the child had been taken without the knowledge of both. As much as it would have been easy for him to convince himself that it was the third, Neil did not see Jojo Wyatt as the kind of person to let her child go in such a manner. Neil tried to push it to the back of his mind, but he knew that Alpha Cole had done something wrong, something terribly wrong.


    He also knew that he had to call the alpha, and he had to do so fast.


    With speed, Neil rushed back into the house and sought for a ce he could call the alpha without being heard by anyone.


    The house was guarded to the teeth today, as though Alpha Cole knew what wasing for him. He would be stupid not to.


    Neil walked around the house until he found the visitor¡¯s room. He slipped into the room and closed the door behind him. He looked around for any signs of speaker bugs or CCTV cameras. He had helped the alpha insert a lot of hidden ones to know when such things were hidden in a room, or in an environment.


    Once he believed he was clear, he slipped his hand into his right pocket and dialed the alpha¡¯s number.


    Alpha Lake picked up after the second ring.


    ¡°Neil?¡±


    Neil closed his eyes. He sucked in deep breaths and allowed them leave through his nostrils.


    ¡°Good morning, alpha Lake. I¡¯m afraid I have news. But I do not believe it is good.¡±


    He heard the alpha clear his throat at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    **************


    Lake:


    I had known something was wrong, or something was going to go wrong from the second I opened my eyes that morning. Firstly, when I turned and opened my eyes, it was past four am. It was not normal for me to rise that early after I had gone to bed sote, and extremely tired too.


    I tried to put myself back to sleep. I was going to have a long day today, even though most of it would be spent with Jojo, Valerie and Lucian. Also, I would have had to devise and go over my n to rescue Jojo¡¯s mother from my father, and make sure that he no longer constituted a nuisance in any of their lives.


    I could take whatever he did to me with a pinch of salt. But after he had dared toe after Jojo, and threatened her with her mother, I knew I had to do something about him. If it came to the part where I had to forget he was my father and do something about him, I knew that I would not hesitate to.


    He might have raised me, his blood was the one that ran through my veins, but it did not give him the authority to treat the people I loved with disdain, neither did it give him the right to toy with their feelings and emotions by threatening them with the things they valued the most.


    And he had been doing that to Jojo a lot.


    I was restless and could not find my way back to sleep, until Neil called me ¨C which was another sign that something was wrong. I did not know why, but my muscles suddenly tensed up as I saw his name disy on my screen.


    Hesitant, I answered the call as I sat up on my bed ¨C it had been impossible to stand up since morning ¨C and pressed the phone¡¯s speaker to my right ear.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neil?¡±


    I heard him draw in deep breaths. It was the third sign something was wrong. I shifted ufortably on my bed.


    ¡°Good morning alpha Lake. I¡¯m afraid I have news. But I do not believe it is good.¡±


    My throat ran dry in that moment. From the tone of his voice, I could tell he was about to hit me with something big.


    ¡°Speak.¡± I ordered, while listening to the sound of my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡°I am at the mansion now, alpha Lake.¡±


    He was at the mansion. What did that have to do with anything?


    ¡°And?¡± I pressed on. I was growing impatient by the second.


    ¡°And I just saw some men get out of the car with your child. Your son is in the arms of your father as we speak.¡±


    My entire body froze in that second.


    Jojo!


    Her name was the first thought that ran through my mind.

 Chapter 188

    Lake:


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    I continued to growl internally. How could I have let this happen? How could I have been stupid enough to leave Jojo, Valerie and Lucian all alone when I knew that there was no way my father wasn¡¯t going to find out we were here!


    The man had eyes and ears in every part of this fucking pack! And Jojo¡­


    My heart was racing fast. So fast that it was almost impossible for me to breathe. I sprang up from my bed and allowed my left hand rake through my hair.


    He had only made mention of Lucian. I did not know what was going on with Jojo and Valerie.


    ¡°Sir? Sir, are you alright?¡± I heard Neil call from the phone.


    I scoffed bitterly. Alright? I was a million miles away from being alright!


    I continued to pace about my room, trying hard to steady my breathing pattern and arrange my thoughts. I needed to clear my head, think and n, but the gazillion thoughts that ran through my mind all at once were not doing anything to help the situation.


    ¡°You say you saw my son? What about Jojo? And her sister? Were they taken by my father too?¡± I asked frantically. I could tell he could hear the panic and anger in my voice, because I could too.


    ¡°No sir. No one else came out of the car besides Lucian. I do not think they were taken along. There has been no sign of them. But alpha¡­¡±


    I ended the call immediately. I flung my phone towards the bed and quickly got dressed. I threw on a pair of blue jeans and a white T-shirt. I picked up my phone from my bed and nced through it.


    There were no calls or texts from Jojo. If my father had forcefully taken the child from her, Jojo would have called to tell me. In fact, she would have called me at the mere sight of him. So why was I yet to see a text, or get a call from her?


    Had he¡­ had my father harmed her?


    Molten rage coursed through my blood. Anger thrummed against my chest, and I felt my lips quiver with fear. I rushed out of my room like a mad man ¨C which I was not far from, at all. I found my car parked outside the casino and I flung myself into it. I started the engine of the car immediately and reversed backwards.


    It was a miracle I did not run into another car, or a person. I could not keep my thoughts straight. The worst of things ran through my mind. What if Jojo was tied up? Knocked unconscious? What if she had been kidnapped? Forced to flee the pack? Worse still, what it she had been killed?!


    Cold washed down my spine as I considered thest thought. My father was not incapable of murder, and it was what bothered me the most. My grip on my steering wheel tightened, and it did not ease off. Not even when I had pulled the car into the garage of my condo.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stepped out of the car and met guards sprawled on the floor. Many of them had blood stains on their shirts, and several bad bruises on their faces.


    My fists rolled into balls beside me.


    This was it! This was where Cole Rush crossed the line! I swore by the goddess that if he had in anyway harmed Jojo or Valerie, I would walk to the ends of the Earth to make sure that he paid for it, with his own fucking blood!


    I spat on the ground and wiped my mouth with the back of my right palm. I had to go into the house to make sure that everyone was safe.


    The door was open when I walked through. I stepped into the living room, and it was empty. Or so it seemed.


    I was going to walk up the stairs when I heard soft sobsing from behind one of the sofas. I paused on my tracks and started to move slowly in the direction of the sound. I could tell the voice, I knew it was Valerie crying.


    The sound of her stiffle sobs caused my heart to fall in my chest. Something bad had happened. And if Jojo was not with her, that meant¡­


    ¡°Valerie.¡± I stood beside her, breathless. She was seated on the ground, her back was pressed against the back of the leather sofa. She refused to look away from the floor, she refused to look up at me.


    Pain shed through my chest with sharp ws. I found myself falling to the ground. I did not bother to stop myself until I had fallen on my knees in front of her.


    She still did not look up at me. She buried her jaw between her knees and wrapped her hands around herself. Tears ran down her eyes, the bottom of her eyes were swollen. It was a sign she had been crying for a long time.


    I touched her right knee and swallowed hard. I swallowed my fear along with my saliva. Whatever had happened, I needed to brace myself up to face it.


    Today was the day Cole Rush would see the wrath of the monster he has created, the monster he had built and engraved in me. I was done ying son, this time, I was going to be a father, a father to my own freaking son! The father he could never be.


    ¡°Valerie, what happened?¡±


    Without looking at me, she sniffed in her tears.


    ¡°They took him. They took Lucian.¡± She muttered with quivering lips.


    I held myself back from falling with my back on the ground. I closed my eyes and sucked in air through my nostrils.


    ¡°And Jojo?¡±


    Valerie looked up at me this time. I could see the pain and fear in her young eyes. I felt sorry for her. It was all my fault.


    I should have never left them alone.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been home since she left this morning. I¡­ she said she was¡­¡±


    My eyes narrowed on her. Jojo left this morning? Where¡­ where could she possibly have gone?


    ¡°Where did she go, Valerie?¡± I asked. I was visibly impatient, but the girl appeared to have difficulties giving me the fast reply I needed.


    ¡°Valerie, where did Jojo go?¡±


    Suddenly, she burst into tears.


    ¡°She said she was going to get our mother! But she hasn¡¯t been back! I¡¯m so scared, uncle Lake. I¡¯m so scared!¡± She moved towards me and rested her head on my chest. I felt a sense of warmth as she did so.


    I wrapped my arms around her and allowed her cry on my chest.


    If Jojo had really gone to see my father, it could only mean¡­


    Shit!


    I reached out for my phone in my pocket, while Valerie¡¯s head rested on my chest.


    I dialed Kenji¡¯s number. He picked up at the first ring.


    ¡°Lake?¡±


    ¡°Kenji, I need your help. First of all, text Ashley and tell her to meet me at my condo, quickly. She needs to be with Valerie.¡± I spat out. I had barely given him time to speak.


    ¡°Be with Valerie? Lake, is everything okay?¡±


    No. Nothing was okay. Everything was far from okay.


    ¡°I do not know, my friend. What I do know is that I might have to kill somebody. And I need you by my side when I do it.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Jojo:


    I was seated on the hard concrete of the cell floor. Anytime I opened my nostrils to breathe, I sniffed in cobwebs and dust. It was hard to ept that the alpha¡¯s father had kept my mother in this terrible condition for days, while I spent my time in Rush trying to force myself to believe that she was okay. But my mother was far from alright, she was in pain, and it was all because of Alpha Cole.


    I had sworn to myself that I would erase the feeling of hate from my heart, and try my best to forgive all those who had wronged me. But men like alpha Cole and my father, they brought out the worst in me, the very worst.


    My mother¡¯s frail body leaned into a corner of the dusty room. She wrapped her hands around her knees and rested her right cheek on it. I wanted to call out to her, to let her rest her head on my thighs and try to get some sleep. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been here, but I believed it would only be a matter of time until¡­ until the alpha came.


    I was sure that he woulde for my mother and I. He always showed up when I needed him the most.


    But seconds, minutes and hours soon passed, and I was starting to grow more and more worried. There was a gnawing feeling in my chest, an ache I could not ignore. My heart started to pound in my chest at an rming rate and I started to get restless. I continuously tapped my feet on the floor of the cell room, and even though the brick walls were cold, sweat started to trickle down my face.


    Unable to remain seated, I rose from the ground and started to pace around the cell. Something was wrong. I could feel in my heart that something was terribly wrong. My right nipple started to hurt very badly. I groaned softly and pressed my left hand on my right breast. It felt like my nipple was being cut off with a sharp knife. The more I tried to massage it, the more it hurt.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I let out a loud groan and allowed my back fall towards the wall.


    ¡°Are you okay, Jojo?¡± My mother asked. I could tell she was worried. Her tone wasced with concern.


    I pressed my eyelids shut and turned to her. I was scared, terribly scared.


    ¡°I do not know, mother. It feels like¡­ it feels like something is terribly wrong.¡± I started to stutter. I allowed myself slide to the ground when I started to fall short of breath. My left hand did not leave my right breast, I was scared it would hurt more if I did.


    My mother rushed towards me and settled into the small space by my side. She gripped both my knees with firm hands and looked me straight into my eyes.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about anything, Jojo. Nothing is going to happen to you, do you understand me? Valerie and Lucian would be fine. Alpha Lake must be with them now. He woulde for you in no time.¡± She tried to reassure me. But the voices in my head and the pain in my right breast sang a different song.


    Tears welled up in the corners of my eyes. If anything had happened to either of them, I was not sure I would ever be able to forgive myself.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left them alone, mother.¡± I started to sob.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jojo.¡± She leaned further into me and started to tap my head gently.


    I held onto her hands for support, I always felt stronger when I did so.


    Suddenly, the manicughter of a man echoed from the wall beside us. I had been too engrossed in my thoughts to think of the fact that someone could inhabit the cell next to us.


    Theughter continued to ring in my ears, but it was not only the sound of theughter. It was also the familiarity of the sound. He¡­ he sounded too much like¡­


    I tilted my head to look at the wall that separated the man¡¯s cell from ours, before I stared down at my mother.


    ¡°Ignore him, Jo. He isn¡¯t worth it. He really isn¡¯t.¡± She tried to whisper, but I had since gone past reasoning.


    My face twisted into a deep frown, it contorted with the pure and burning rage that suddenly rushed through my blood and conquered my adrenaline. I was beyond furious, I was enraged.


    ¡°You know, after these years, I really thought you would be smarter than the whore that gave birth to you, Jojo. But it turns out the both of you are pretty much the same. You were stupid enough to get pregnant for a man who does not give a shit about you, or your child. And look where itnded you¡­ right next to your whore of a mother.¡± For the first time in almost thirteen years, Jesse Wyatt spoke to me.


    I started to feel the burn on my arm again, when he had tossed me to the hot kettle. I could feel all the ps and punches he scarred my mother with. And when the sight of her bleeding profusely rushed through my mind, I wanted to look into his eyes and vomit on his fucking face!


    I chuckled bitterly. My mother wrapped her right hand around my wrist. In her eyes were a silent plea, she was begging me not to speak. But I was not going to stay quiet and watch him insult her¡­ never again.


    ¡°And after these years, I thought you¡¯ll have mastered shame. You should bow your head in shame and stay silent when you see my mother and I, after everything you¡¯ve done¡­¡±


    ¡°There was nothing I did that yourself and your mother did not deserve!¡± He yelled. I heard the spite in his voice, the anger, the irritation.


    So many years had passed and he had not changed. I felt my heart shatter into a million pieces inside my chest. I did not know which hurt me more; that he was the man who had birthed me, or that I somehow had hopes that he would be remorseful if I ever met him again.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I started to speak. I rose from the floor and walked with shaky legs down to the wall that separated the both of us.


    ¡°I hope that someday, I get to look you in the eyes and tell you how miserable you fucking are.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. You¡¯re no better than I am. None of you are!¡±


    Why you¡­!


    My fists rolled into tight balls and I grit my teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°Jojo, he is not worth it¡­¡± My mother¡¯s soft voice filled my ears again, but I refused to listen.


    Yes, he wasn¡¯t worth it. But there were some things that had to be said.


    ¡°No mother,¡± I snarled. The pain of a disappointed child and daughter washed over me. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wishing things were different.


    My tears threatened to choke my voice, but I did a good job at swallowing them back.


    ¡°Let me tell this man how pathetic he truly is! One day, one day I hope you look in the mirror and p yourself so hard, I hope that youe to your senses and I hope that the regret eats you from the inside out like a fucking cancer! I hope that one day, youe to see the kind of monster you are, I hope that you seek death as retribution, and I hope that death deserts you! I hope that death stares you in the eyes andughs you to scorn, because¡­ because¡­¡± My upper jaw grinded against my lower jaw. I was so close to punching the wall.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­ because death would be too merciful of an end for you. You would live, Jesse Wyatt. You would live everyday of your life praying for death toe, until your bones dry up.¡±


    When I finished, I staggered backwards.


    I struggled to steady my breathing as tears started to run down my eyes.


    I heard the sound of a huge metal door slide open and my mother stood up immediately. She walked to my side and held my right hand. She squeezed it and kissed my right cheek.


    I didn¡¯t know who wasing, but I wasn¡¯t going anywhere without my mother.


    We heard the sound of footsteps, a total of two men were marching towards us. I turned to my mother with tears in my eyes, and she shed me her most reassuring smile.


    The men stood in front of our cell and one of them opened the lock. My mother held onto me as they both stepped into the cell. I started to shiver with fear. I did not want them to take my mother away from me.


    The first man snatched my hand and pulled me away from my mother. I saw her fall to the ground from the corner of my right eye and I screamed. I was dragged out of the cell, while she was left behind.


    ¡°No! Mother!¡± I tried to run back to her, but one of the guards lifted me from the ground and threw me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I continued to scream as tears poured from my eyes.

 Chapter 190

    Lake:


    I could taste the bitterness at the tip of my tongue, like the bile that rested somewhere in my growling stomach. It traveled all the way to my throat and I swallowed hard to push it down to the pit of my belly where my anger boiled with a mixture of rage and thirst for blood. If Jojo or my son had been harmed in anyway, I was going to make sure he did not survive it.


    I had given him so many chances toe to his right senses, I warned him so many times, even pleaded on few asions. I tried to talk to him as a son would speak to his father. But if he did not care about my request as his son, then I would seize to act like he was my father.


    I tried to assure Valerie she would be safe without me as she was starting to shiver violently. She was finally brave enough to hold onto my second phone while sitting in the living room. I let her know that Ashley would be with her soon, but if anything happened, she could call my emergency line and I would pick up in a heartbeat.


    Once I was sure she was settled, I stomped out of my house and walked to my car. I pulled the door open with force and flung myself into it. I mmed the door shut, put my key in ignition and listened as the engine roared to life.


    If Jojo had really gone to her mother from my father¡¯s grasp, then I knew just where she was going to be.


    The dungeon.


    I drove there in speed. I naviagted through the traffic like I was insane ¨C which I wasn¡¯t so far from anymore ¨C it was a miracle that I did not run my car into something, or someone. I kept my eyes fixed on the road, my sweaty palms gripped my steering wheel with full force. I took in heavy and deep breaths to calm myself, but nothing worked.


    I was out for blood, and so was River, my wolf.


    The gates of my father¡¯s mansion ¨C where the dungeon was located ¨C were wide open. I drove with speed past the gates, and I pressed my feet on my tor and revved up my engine. I turned my wheel sharply and slid my car by the side of the water fountain. I stopped the car there and turned the engine off. I pulled my key out and slipped it into my back pocket.


    I jumped out of the car and shut my door behind me. I started to run towards the door. I was going to break into it and tear the whole building down if I had to.


    My father stood in front of his door, d in a red tuxedo and a stiff ck turtleneck. He wore a grim smile on his face as he spoke. I wanted to punch that smile out of his face until his nose bled and his teeth scattered in his mouth.


    I barely gave him the chance to speak when I stood in front of him. I sped my right hand around his neck and squeezed roughly. His dark eyes remained adamant as he leered at me.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do?!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Where is Jojo? Where the hell is my son?! Oh, you better speak, or I swear to the heavens that I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± He managed to mutter, even while I was almost choking him to death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± I growled. I could feel my eyes threaten to jump out of my skull. My grip around his neck tightened and that was when his eyes rolled to the back of his head.


    He was hopeless. I did not have the time to waste on him.


    I pushed him to the ground and watched as he crumbled to the ground. The terror in his eyes was unlike anything I had ever seen. For the first time in over twenty years, I saw fear in my father¡¯s eyes.


    I tore my gaze away from his sorry frame and matched past the entrance door and walked into the dark corridor that housed the mighty door that led to the dungeon.


    When I got to the door, I found two guards mounted in front of the eight feet tall wooden door. I stood still and red at the both of them, the men stared back at me.


    ¡°Move.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Forgive us alpha, but we were giving strict instructions not to¡­¡± His voice trailed off when the door opened behind them.


    I watched with keen eyes as a guard stepped out of the door, he was followed behind by another huge guard who held a woman¡­


    Jojo!


    He pushed her forward, out of the door. Horror shed in front of my eyes as she fell to the ground, weak and exasparated.


    I saw red. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, and River sought to take over. He wanted to transform and tear apart the men who had dared to touch her with his ws.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± I yelled. I took one step forward and caught the neck of the man who had pushed her. I lifted his feet from the ground and flung him towards the end of the room. His back collided with the hard wall.


    I was going to end them, every single one of them.


    Three of them screamed and charged towards me at once. I picked the first man up from the ground with his neck and drove my right fist into his nose. I threw him towards the rest of his colleagues. One of them was lucky enough to dogde the hit, but the other crumbled to the ground with a loud thud.


    I had lost control, and I was enjoying every single moment of it. I drilled a hole into the third guard¡¯s stomach with my fist. Blood sttered on the ground from his mouth, and he turned on his feet, before he fell face first on the ground.


    They were all down.


    I rushed to where Jojo knelt weakly, and I fell on my knees beside her. By the goddess, my heart was starting to skip a million beats at once. I had never thought I would be so scared of losing someone in my life. I did not know how terrified I was of losing her until she was almost gone.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears rushed down from my eyes as I cupped her cheeks. Her dim eyes seemed to brightened as she saw me.


    ¡°Lake,¡± she breathed out. Her right hand shook violently as she struggled to touch my face. Her eyes were swollen and red, as though she had been crying for ours.


    ¡°You came, you came.¡± She continued to speak.


    I tried to sniff in my tears, but they only rushed out of my eyes with more force. I couldn¡¯t believe I was shedding tears.


    Of course, I came! How could I not? She, Lucian and my mother were the most important people in my life.


    ¡°My mom¡­ my mother¡­ she¡¯s in there¡­¡±


    ¡°Lake!¡± Kenji¡¯s voice called from behind us. I held Jojo and pulled her into my chest as I turned to him. He looked around the wide corridor and found all the men lying unconscious.


    ¡°Bro, I found your father outside, and he¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to talk, Kenji. Hurry, help Jojo up. I need to get her mother out of the dungeon.¡± I spoke quickly, I was certain he could tell the urgency of the situation from my tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get her mom, you stay with her.¡±


    I thanked him with a nod and held Jojo in my arms. She gently sobbed into my chest, and my heart tore apart more and more. I wished she never had to go through so much pain. I wished I was there to hold her.


    When Kenji returned with her mother, I instructed him to take them to my condo.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± Jojo cried out. I squeezed both her hands gently and engraved a kiss into both of knuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him home to you, I promise.¡±


    I gave Kenji a slight nod, allowing him to leave with Jojo and Doris Wyatt. I still had to teach my father a lesson he would never forget.


    I took out a pistol from the belts of one of the guards and matched to the entrance with it. I was going to put a bullet in Cole Rush¡¯s head if he did not tell me where my son was, I swore on my life.


    He was leaning on the wall, zing anger lit up in his eyes.


    I cocked the pistol and pointed the barrel at his head. I ced my index finger barely millimeters away from the trigger, just so he understood I wasn¡¯t fucking ying around.


    ¡°You would regret this, Lake.¡±


    I chuckled bitterly. I tilted my neck to the side, then straighted my face.


    ¡°No, father. You are the one who is going to regret three things. Firstly, you¡¯ll regret evering close to Jojo and my son. Secondly, you¡¯ll regret it if you do not tell me where my son is. Andstly, I swear that I would drive a knife into your skull if you evere close to my family again, and you¡¯ll regret dying in the hands of your¡­ son. Now¡­¡± I spat on the floor.


    ¡°Where is my boy?¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes moved to the gun in my hands. I turned the barrel barely meters away from him and shot a bullet into the wall beside his head. The sound caused him to jump. I watched as he fell on his knees and lowered his head.


    All that talk, all that evil, yet he was scared of a freaking bullet.


    ¡°He is in the family mansion. I¡­ I left him there to¡­¡± I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish.


    I rushed towards me car and flung myself into it. I was going to bring my son back home.

 Chapter 191

    Jojo:


    My mother ced her head on my right shoulder as we drove back to Alpha Lake¡¯s condo, where Valerie was waiting for us. I was beyond weak, my stomach and head both revolted against me. They screamed and yelled at me for treating them both unfairly, and while my stomach pleaded for food, my head begged to be ced on a very soft pillow ¨C it wanted me to close my eyes in sleep.


    I ignored the both of them and kept my eyes wide open. I could neither rest nor sleep while thoughts of my baby boy filled my mind. I did not know that Alpha Cole had snatched my child from Valerie, until I mentioned his name and the alpha promised to get him back. I closed my eyes and a stray tear ran down my right cheek. I prayed in all earnesty, that the goddess would make Lake sessful, and he would return safely, along with my baby boy.


    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast, Jojo.¡± My mother spoke. She ced her hand on my right hand and intertwined our fingers. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breathe. The people who had said a mother¡¯s reassurance was the most calming feeling in the word were awfully right. Whenever my mother held me, I felt as though nothing in my life could go wrong. I had missed her so much, and I never wanted to know what being without her felt like again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ I do not know how I feel, mother. I mean, with everything that has happened today and in the past few days, there¡¯s just a lot in my head right now. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And you need to calm down, Jojo. There is only so much you can do, only so much. Listen, we are together now. Everything is going to be fine. Alpha Lake would return with Lucian in no time and we would all be one big happy family again. Then, all these past days would seem like a dream.¡±


    ¡°A nightmare.¡± I chipped in, and sniffed back my tears as I wiped my eyes with the back of my palms. I could see Kenji look at my mother and I from the rearview mirror. A sad smile formed on his face, before he took his eyes away from us. I heaved a heavy sigh, exasparated, and touched my mother¡¯s cheek gently.


    My father¡¯s voice echoed in my head again, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking her the question that came to my mind. It was a question my subconscious continuously pricked me with since I spoke to my father.


    ¡°What about Jesse?¡± I asked. I had sworn never to regard him as my father again. He might have birthed me, but he was more of a demon in my life than a father figure. Henceforth, he did not deserve to be called one. Not by me, and not by my sister.


    My mother raised her head from my shoulder and sat up.


    ¡°Do you ever wish he was different? Is there a part of you that wishes he woulde to his senses and apologize? That he would realize his mistakes and make efforts to change?¡± I probed her carefully, taking note of her tensed jaws and vibrating fingers.


    When she looked up at me, I could see the sadness and weariness in her gaze. She sucked in a deep breath and let it out immediately.


    ¡°Jojo, I know that you hate him, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not hate him mother. And it is okay if you wished he was a changed man. No matter what he did, I also wish he had apologized. I also wish he had asked for forgiveness and promised to make up for the damage he had done. He was the only father I ever knew.¡± I cut in.


    ¡°And he treated you poorly, he did so for the both of us. I should never have let the situation deteriorate to that level. I should never have let him break our family apart for so long. The truth is, there is still a part of me that holds on to the Jesse I used to know, to the Jesse I fell in love with. A part of me still holds on to the Jesse that made the roses red, and the lilies blue. I am still learning to unlove him, Jo. And it might take a long time, but I have finally realized it¡¯s something I have to do. It¡¯s something I should have done a long time ago.¡±


    As I listened to my mother speak, reality seemed to be clearer to me. Love and rtionships were not easy. But all it took was for the parties involved to be willing to love and fight for each other, put aside their pride and work towards growing with each other.


    ¡°We are here.¡± Kenji called out.


    I sharply turned to my window and saw that we were already at the condo. I thanked Kenji and stepped out of the car with wobbling feet. I noticed that he did not step out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± I asked.


    He looked up at me before he shed me a polite smile.


    ¡°I need to get home to my mum. She needs to know I¡¯m safe.¡± He casually replied, but I had a deep feeling there was something else, another reason why he refused toe into the house.


    When I stood straight and looked towards the front porch, I figured out why. Ashley stood in front of the condo with both her hands tucked into the pockets of her ck hoodie. Her eyes were fixed on Kenji¡¯s car, as though she could see him from the far distance she stood ¨C I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she could.


    As my mother and I started to walk towards the house, Kenji turned the car around and drove away immediately. I embraced Ashley when I got to the front porch, and she also insisted on leaving immediately.


    Both their actions were more than enough for me to know that there was something going on between them. I made a mental note to talk about itter.


    Immediately my mother and I passed the front door and walked into the living room, Valerie sprang up from her chair and ran toward us with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back Jo! I¡¯m d you¡¯re back too, mum! Bad men took Lucian away, but the alpha promised to bring him back.¡± She was crying now.


    I lowered myself to her and nted a kiss on her cheek.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Ley. Lucian would be back in no time and we will all be one happy family again.¡± I smiled as I spoke.


    She pouted her lips, folded her arms underneath her chest and frowned at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me like that again.¡± She whined.


    My mother and I let out soft chuckles simultaneously.


    ¡°Cross my heart.¡± I replied. Valerie wrapped her arms around me again, while my mother found a sofa in the living room to settle into. I also had that n as well.


    Valerie released me from her grip and rushed to where our mother sat. She sat beside her and kissed both of our mother¡¯s cheeks. The sight was so pure, joyful and beautiful. I could feel my tears gather in my eyes again.


    Once I stood straight, I heard the doorbell ring.


    It must be alpha Lake, I thought. With joy in my heart and a grateful smile, I rushed to the door and pulled it open.


    My jaw and my shoulders fell at the same time. There were no words to describe the shock I felt.


    It wasn¡¯t alpha Lake at the door, far from it.


    With a bouquet of white lilies in his hand and a nervous smile that reached his transparent grey eyes, Anthony stood in front of the door.


    ¡°Hey. Uhmm, before you ask, Mrs Smith told me where to find you.¡±


    I continued to mope at him, my eyes were too heavy too even blink.


    He looked over my shoulder and smiled down at me.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 192

    Hell no.


    Those were the first twod words that rang in my head as I looked Anthony in his beautiful gray eyes. His hair was still as dark as I remembered it. And I could not tell if it was me or all the chaos that was happening around me, but the man scented like the absence of conflict, the presence of unending peace.


    Yet, his face was not the face of the man I wanted to be looking at, and this made me¡­ disappointed and oddly sad.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± He asked, shing me one of those innocent smiles that did nothing but remind me of the fact that he was a good man that more than deserved my love. More than anything, I wished I could give it to him. My life would have been so much easier if I could.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I called out. I moved away from the door and made way for him to enter. I knew that the alpha would be returning soon, and knowing alpha Lake, he would not be very pleased to see him here.


    Anthony walked past me. I heard Valerie scream as she saw him. She rose from her chair and ran towards him. He picked her up and scopped her in his arms.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± He said, handing the bouquet over to her.


    Handsome and sweet. What more could a woman possibly want in a man?


    A lot. A whole lot. It wasn¡¯t that Anthony couldn¡¯t give me the things I wanted, the man would be anything for me, I knew it. But¡­ I just didn¡¯t want those things from him. I wanted them from¡­ well, someone else.


    Valerie blushed as she took the flower. He ced her feet gently on the ground and we both watched her scoot back into my mother¡¯s arms with a smile on her face.


    He looked up at me and I forced a nervous smile. I had juste out of a dungeon so I knew that I looked and smelt like shit. Yet, he stared at me as though I was the most beautiful being he had ever set his eyes on.


    ¡°So, I haven¡¯t heard from you in a while. I thought of contacting and calling so many times, but with the father of the baby around, I didn¡¯t want things to be awkward and everything else. I thought it best to be away for a while. But when Mrs Smith told me that you were here in Rush, I had toe here to see you, Jojo¡­¡±


    Shit.


    My heart started to race in my chest. I knew where he was going. Yet I could t find a way to stop him.


    ¡°Anthony,¡± I had to cut in, even though I did not know what to say. It would have been incredibly cruel of me to allow him pour his heart out, only to reject him at the end.


    ¡°Yes, Lucian¡¯s father is present in our lives now. And he¡­¡± My voice trailed off when Anthony¡¯s sweet smile dissolved into a faint look of horror. The horror dissolved into annoyance, and the annoyance quickly made way for disappointment.


    Anthony scoffed, it was a bitter one. He turned away from me and looked at Valerie and my mother as they strolled up the stairs.


    ¡°Now you want him back, Jojo? Is that it? You want the man who got you pregnant and rejected you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know!¡± I snapped back. It was only after I blurted out the statement that I realized what I had done. I let out a frustrated sigh and ran my ten fingers down the back of my head.


    Anthony saw it too. He arched his left brow at me in query, and I shed him a stony re.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re defending him now? Jojo, I can¡¯t¡­¡± He paused and kissed his teeth, making a hissing sound. He chuckled bitterly. I watched as his eyes did a swift sweep around the living room before he looked down at me.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re living in his house now?¡±


    Okay. It was enough. I had had it up to my fucking neck. I shook my head as I thought of the best and nicest way to answer his question.


    ¡°Look, Anthony, you¡¯re an amazing person. You have always been, believe me. And you deserve all the happiness in the world, but that happiness isn¡¯t me, Anthony. I can never give you the love you deserve because you are not the man I want. I¡­ I want someone else, Anthony. I would have chosen you in a heartbeat if I could, but my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°The heart wants what it wants, huh?¡± He chipped in, wearing a smile I did not quite understand.


    Before I could reply, the door bursted open and Alpha Lake stepped in.


    I knew it was him because his scent was the first thing to hit my nose, before Lucian¡¯s soft whimpers greeted my ears.


    My heart skipped three beats at once as I turned sharply. There they were!


    The two most important males in my life standing together ¨C although Lucian was in the alpha¡¯s arms. I rushed to the alpha and wrapped my arms around his waist. I would have cried, I would have let my tears flow if Anthony was not behind me.


    Alpha Lake ced a soft kiss on my forehead, and I lifted my head to transfer the kiss to my son, our son.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay, he¡¯s okay. I brought him back.¡± Alpha Lake whispered softly. I nodded in silence as I stared at my beautiful boy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me we hadpany, Jojo.¡± I heard the alpha say. I looked up at his hard jaw and my mind suddenly acknowledged Anthony¡¯s presence again. I turned to look at him and found him standing still, with an awkward smile stered on his face.


    I cleared my throat and gestured to Anthony.


    ¡°Uhmm. Yeah. That¡¯s Anthony, and he is a friend of the family. He¡­¡±


    ¡°I know who he is, love.¡± The Alpha cut in. I felt his right hand wrap around my waist from my back. He gently pulled me to the side and ced a soft kiss at the top of my head.


    I couldn¡¯t help the blush on my cheeks and the smile that followed.


    Petty much?


    ¡°He came to say hello to the baby and I. We haven¡¯t seen in a while so your mom gave him this address.¡± I continued.


    ¡°She did, didn¡¯t she?¡± The alpha muttered underneath his breath and I fought hard not to roll my eyes.


    I had never thought he could be so possessive and petty. It was strange and cute at the same time, I wanted tough.


    I couldn¡¯t see the look in the alpha¡¯s eyes, but I could tell it was so intense from the way Anthony seemed to want to look at anything but Alpha Lake¡¯s face.


    I did feel pity for him. Alpha Lake was not the best person to challenge, especially not with the things and people he cared about¡­ and, I don¡¯t know, maybe loved?


    Anthony soon got fed up of the awkwardness in the room, I could see the uneasiness in his eyes. He walked to where the alpha and I stood and looked over Alpha Lake before he turned to me.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you some other time.¡±


    ¡°I doubt you would.¡± Alpha Lake chipped in again, and I turned my face to re at him. He gave me a sharp stare before he fixed his eyes on Lucian who he protected with his left arm as his right hand rested on my waist.


    I returned my gaze to Anthony and shed him a sweet smile. It was the least I could do. I really hoped we could continue to be friends. He was one of the few people I had with me in the worst moments of my life. I couldn¡¯t let him go so easily.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± I replied.


    He gave me a curt nod and walked past us. I heard the door open and close behind me before I wriggled out of alpha Lake¡¯s hold.


    When I did, I stood in front of him, folded my arms underneath my chest and arched my left brow at him.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I queried with the most stern stare I could muster.


    He looked back at me with a false innocence in his eyes.


    ¡°What? What did I do?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Lake:


    You have got to be fucking kidding me.


    That was the first thing I said when I lifted my gaze from Jojo¡¯s beautiful face and found him standing in front of us, IN MY FUCKING HOUSE.


    Now, call me what you wish, but I had just managed to go through one hurdle that had kept Jojo, Lucian, and I apart. I swore in my heart that I¡¯ll die before I allow anyone stand between us again, not even ourselves.


    I arched my left brow and red at him until he got ufortable enough to leave. I just hoped I hade early enough to stop him from doing any serious damages.


    From the second I set my eyes on him in the hospital, I knew that I had he wary of those his snake eyes. I mean, who the hell had eyes as white as his?


    ¡°What? What did I do?¡± I asked, when Jojo frowned at me with her arms locked underneath her breasts.


    ¡°You practically chased him away!¡± She cried out. I scoffed and turned to look at the door. I had to ensure he wasn¡¯t lurking around, waiting for me to leave.


    ¡°Chase him? Jojo, I didn¡¯t even say anything to him.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you were looking at him!¡±


    I tilted my neck to look at her. She rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to look at him?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± She fired back. I took one step forward, trying to close the distance between us.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    She red at me, then took one step backwards. For every one step she took backwards, I took two steps forward. Soon, she was pressed to the wall with nowhere to run.


    ¡°It¡¯s your eyes. They chased him.¡± Jojo retorted. She did not look at me as she spoke.


    Lucian was the only reason I had not pinned her to the wall and kissed her silly. This woman¡­ she was driving me crazy. She always did. And I did not understand why it took me so long to admit it to myself.


    ¡°Do my eyes chase you too?¡± I allowed my lips thin into a smirk as I stared down at her. I had expected a million and one reactions, but none of them involved her pushing me away and walking behind me. I wanted to brush it off, I wanted to tell myself she was just being Jojo, and she wanted me to chase her a little bit more, but when I turned to look at her, the narrative disappeared from my mind.


    Jojo wasn¡¯t ying around. She had something to say and it was something very serious.


    ¡°What are you really doing, alpha Lake?¡± She started to speak. The intensity of her gaze caused mine to soften. She had only looked at me in this manner once ¨C on the day she said she didn¡¯t want or need me in her life, just Lucian¡¯s.


    ¡°I mean, I am really grateful for your presence and support so far, but what do you really want? I don¡¯t want to y games, Alpha Lake. I don¡¯t want to be your sneaky Link or anything, so if that¡¯s what you¡¯re after¡­¡±


    ¡°I want us, Jojo.¡± I blurted out.


    She narrowed her eyes on me. Doubt and disbelief shed through her green orbs all at once.


    Shit. I had already started to pour my heart out, so there was no going back. I just wish I had done it when I really wanted to, and when my speech was well prepared. But now, I was going to have to speak from my heart¡­ and I wasn¡¯t good at that.


    ¡°Yes, Jojo. This is beyond Lucian, it is about you and I.¡± I took a step forward as I stared into her emerald green eyes. She did not look away this time.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I need you by my side, Jojo. I need you, Lucian, Valerie¡­ I need the whole family in my life. In all my years, the happiest days of my life have been all the days I spent with you. And I want that to continue, Jojo. I want to win your heart, just like you have won mine. I¡­ I want you to stay back. Please, don¡¯t leave again.¡±


    She shook her head and parted her lips to speak, but I had to cut in before she spoke.


    ¡°You do not have to agree now, Jojo. Please just¡­ just stay for a while. Take sometime to think about it.¡± I stretched Lucian out to her and she took our baby boy into her arms.


    She needed some time alone, I could see it.


    She looked up at me and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for me to change my mind. I don¡¯t even know if I will.¡± Her tone was definite, so I knew that she meant every word she had said.


    ¡°I know and I understand, Jojo. Believe me, I¡¯ll work for it. I¡¯ll earn your trust and your love. All I need is a chance, another chance.¡± I pleaded. She took her eyes off me and fixed them on Lucian¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± She breathed out. And I could swear I felt my heart do a summersault in my chest. I couldn¡¯t help the bright smile that formed on my face as I looked at her.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say that wouldn¡¯t make me look and sound like a fool, so I just ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way. I need to head to the office and see to some things there.¡±


    She spared me nothing more than a short nce and a dry ¡°be safe,¡± but I knew it was only for a while. I was going to prove to Jojo that she could trust me. And I was going to work hard for her love, it didn¡¯t matter what I had to do.


    I bid my baby farewell and stepped out of the office. It only took fifteen minutes for me to drive back to the office with the speed I drove with.


    I got to my floor of the office and found Bec standing in front of my door. Beside him was one of my dancers whose name I couldn¡¯t quite remember, but I knew I had seen her a couple of times.


    I narrowed my eyes on the both of them as I got closer. They both bowed in courtesy when I stood in front of my office. I ced my fingerprint on the door and it opened immediately ¨C it was the new security lock I had installed.


    They stepped into the office behind me and I settled into my chair before I looked up at them. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me they didn¡¯te bearing goodnews.


    I fixed my gaze on Bec before I started to speak.


    ¡°If any of you have something to say, please go ahead and say it.¡±


    I saw them exchange uncertain nces, before the girl in a pair of ripped jeans and a ck hoodie spoke.


    ¡°My name is Brandy¡­ Brandy Wyatt.¡±


    Brandy Wyatt. I narrowed my keen eyes on her tall frame. I knew that name, I could swear I had heard it be¡­


    Fuck.


    My eyes widened as I leaned out of the table.


    ¡°Brandy Wyatt?¡±


    She looked down at the ground and as she nodded.


    ¡°You look at me when I¡¯m speaking to you, warrior!¡± I screamed and banged my fist on the table. I could not tell where the anger had risen from, but I had a feeling it stemmed from the fact that I now knew why she was here.


    One of my warriors was a daughter of his, and she had been the mole in my army. It suddenly made sense how we were almost never able to catch him.


    I fell back into my seat as I red at her.


    ¡°My mother got married to Jesse Wyatt a few years back. I already had two brothers. He was a very cruel man. I was asked toe here as a spy, of he¡¯ll kill them. And if I ever mentioned a word to anyone, he¡¯ll kill them too. I did what I did for them, all for them. I just wanted to be safe. I would take whatever punishment you give to me today in good faith. All I want to be promised is that my brothers would be kept safe and away from your wrath.¡± Her voice had already began to shake.


    The penalty for treason was death, but if Bec was here, it means he knew before now. And if he knew before now, it could only mean she had done something in exchange for her request.


    I heaved a sigh even though I could feel my stomach burn with anger. The mention of the man¡¯s name always caused my stomach to turn. Even now, I wanted to wrap my hands around his neck and make him apologize for using Brandy¡¯s brothers as bait.


    Jesse Wyatt was irredeemable.


    ¡°If I must do as you say, then you must know that from this minute, you would seize to be a member of Rush pack. You are never to be found on any of ournds and the penalty for doing so would be death on sight.¡± I spoke through gritted teeth, my dark eyes nced over her.


    She bowed her head and looked down at the ground.


    ¡°Yes, alpha. I am very well aware.¡±

 Chapter 194

    **TWO WEEKS LATER**


    Lake:


    ¡°Yes, Mrs Watson. I want the balcony decorated with as many white and blue lilies as you can find. The picture I sent you¡­ yes, the one of her. It also needs to be on the walls, with the lighting and all. You know how you do your stuff.¡± I took a sip from my already cold cup of coffee on the table and gently ced the cup back into the saucer as I ced both my legs on top of the center table.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be a party of about¡­¡± I looked over at my mother who was seated on a couch with Mel¡¯s ipad on top of herp. Both women were busy trying to pick cake designs. I had also put the both of them ¨C Mel, most especially ¨C in charge of the guest list, so I trusted them to be the ones with answers to my question.


    ¡°Mum, how many people are we expecting at the party tomorrow?¡± I asked. Without looking at me, she casually threw the number thirty into the air. I was not aware Jojo knew up to thirty people in Rush pack, but I could not question my mother about anything, especially when I had the money to cover for everything.


    ¡°Yes, thirty people. I have sent you an email, for the refreshments, specifying the food and drinks that I need to be served. Yes, please go through it and make sure everything is done ording to taste and style. Of course, I trust you. Alright, thank you madam. Thest of your payment would be sent once the party is in full swing. Of course. Pleasure doing business with you too.¡± I ended the call and ced my phone on my table.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The past two weeks had been more that hectic for me.


    Ever since my mother told me Jojo¡¯s birthday was was tomorrow and Mel said she had never celebrated a birthday before, I knew that I had to step out and do something. Something as beautiful, grand and gracious as Jojo herself.


    I got in touch with the best event nner in the whole Western region, just to make sure that everything turned out as nned. I had seen the wonders of Mrs Watson¡¯spany in many events. She was the one I trusted to make that day as dreamy as I had imagined it.


    Jojo was going to have the 21st birthday of the decade! The century! She would hold the record for being the most luxuriously celebrated female in Rush pack for as long as I lived. For her, I was going to carve her auspicious birthday into the ageless stone of time.


    ¡°Lake, why don¡¯t you take a look at the design Mel is about to show you and tell me what you think.¡± My mother¡¯s voice stole into my thoughts. I snapped out of my wandering mind and turned to look at her.


    Mel was walking towards me with her iPad in her hands. She lowered the screen for me to take a closer look at it. The cake in the picture was white and gold. The steps of the cake where white, but it had a name and an age written on it with golden royal icing. I smiled at the screen, it did look like something Jojo would really love.


    ¡°I do not know much about birthday cakes, but I do know that Jojo would love the white colour. I¡¯ve noticed how much she loves the colour and all that it stands for. I can already see her screaming at the top of her voice.¡± As I spoke, her beautiful green eyes shed in my mind. For the past month, I almost couldn¡¯t do anything without seeing her face.


    I saw Mel sh me an approving smile before she turned to my mother. My mother stared at me with proud eyes, she nodded gently. I narrowed my eyes on both of them. Why did they look at me as though they knew something that I did not?


    I knew I couldn¡¯t be wrong about Jojo¡¯s love for the colour white.


    ¡°You¡¯re really learning well. I like that you pay close attention.¡± My mother said to me. Mel nodded in agreement as she settled into the couch beside my mum.


    I smiled to myself. I was proud of how attentive I had be. Jojo had unlocked that part of me, even without me knowing.


    ¡°Of course. You know I pay attention to the smallest things. And that is how I know she would absolutely love this¡­¡± I picked up my phone and opened a picture of the dress I had ordered for Jojo.


    I stretched the screen to both their faces and I could see their jaws drop in shock as they eyes flew open. I could swear Mel¡¯s eyeballs were going to fall out of her socket. It was nice to have her here in Rush. Of the three of us seated in the room, she was the one who knew Jojo the most, so I knew I had to bring her down here and use her help. She was still getting to know me, but I knew Jojo had found a sister in her, and I could see why.


    ¡°Hell no! This is fire, and I¡¯m not even shitting with you right now. Gosh, alpha Lake! I cannot wait to see Jojo in this dress. Infact, I can¡¯t wait to see the look on her face when she sees all that we have nned for her!¡± Mel was so excited, and her excitement was contagious.


    Before I knew it, my heartbeat started to race. I was suddenly all gittery and nervous inside. I looked down at the dress on my screen and nodded my head.


    ¡°Me too. Me too.¡±


    *****************


    **8PM THE NEXT DAY**


    Jojo:


    Yes, it¡¯s my birthday today, I thought to myself as I finally managed to wrap my red hair into a lose bun above my head. I did not know what hade over Mel, but she insisted on doing my edges before I held my hair up. I turned to look at her while she struggled to pull her ck dress past her butt.


    ¡°I told you your ass got thicker.¡± I teased. She turned to me with a sharp scowl.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s your birthday today.¡±


    I chuckled and focused my gaze on my mirror again. It was only at that moment that I realized I had never really thought much about my birthdays. Before now, it meant nothing to me, and I tried my best to make sure it meant nothing to anyone else again. But this year, Mel insisted that we go out and have some nice girl time.


    To that effect, she got me this really pretty emerald coloured silk dress with straps for sleeves, a hem that stopped above my knees and high cut slits all the way to my hip. She gave me a pair of white Zara block heels to match the dress and this really luxurious jewelry set thatprised of an emerald stones earrings, bracelet, and a cute heart sharped pendant.


    I looked like a goddess. I was almost mesmerized by my own appearance.


    To be honest, I would have rather stayed at home, binge watch TV series and eat a lot of cake. But Mel would have none of that. She even went as far as sending my mom, Valeria and Lucian over to Ashley¡¯s house to baby sit two of them, so that we could have a ¡°wild girl time.¡±


    With everything that had been going on, Brandy¡¯s banishment, Ashley¡¯s retiring and her issue with beta Kenji, and Zita¡¯s normal disdain towards me, I did feel like I just needed to smile a bit more. My life was starting to fall back in ce again, and there was also a big decision I had to make. Having some fun wouldn¡¯t kill me.


    And to think that Mel came all the way to Rush for me and probably emptied her bank ount to get me all that I was currently wearing? Come on! You don¡¯t say no to a gesture like hers.


    We finally got dressed and stepped out of the house. Mel called this Range Rover as an Uber, and I was forced to ask myself how long she had been saving for this particr assions. It was really sweet to see that she¡¯ll do something like this for me.


    We drove into the parking lot of Hotel De Royale, basically the most exquisite and expensive hotel in the entire Western region! How the hell did she evene up with the money for this? I asked with a dropped jaw.


    ¡°This is crazy, Mel.¡± I had to speak when I turned to her. She was making one of those her numerous chic girl videos on her weird app that made her look like she had more makeup on her face than she actually did.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯re now a millionaire.¡± I teased as he climbed down from the Range Rover. I held my white clutch close to my dress and Mel looked as pretty as could be in her ck body con dress. I wondered if she nned to eat at all tonight.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t be for you, mi amore.¡± She casually threw over her shoulder as we stepped into the ss doors of the hotel.


    It looked and smelt like heaven.


    ¡°Our reservation is in the restaurant on the top floor.¡± She said again, leading me into an elevator. In ten minutes, we were walking into apletely dark hall.


    I narrowed my eyes. There was nothing to except the light that showed on the man ying the grand piano towards the huge ss window by the side of the room.


    I turned to look at Mel, or perhaps, what I thought was Mel.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me we were gonna have dinner in the da¡­¡±


    My voice trailed off as the lights in the room were turned on at the same time. All of a sudden, a group of people standing in front of me all chorused at the same time.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±

 Chapter 195

    Jojo:


    I didn¡¯t know when I screamed at the top of my voice. I threw my hands in the air and I shouted so loud that the hotel security had to step in to see if something was wrong. Tears burned the back of my eyes and scorched my eyelids. But they were not tears of pain, they were tears of overflowing joy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I never saw any of thising, not in a million years. The room was lit up with bright white lights, silver chandeliers and scented candles all over the room. Everyone I loved and knew stood in front of me dressed in their best attire. I caught sight of Zelda, Hadley and Ashley standing at the distal end of the crowd. Even my mother was dressed in an all white dress that made her look so beautiful that my tears started to flow my from my eyes.


    Thank the goddess for waterproof mascara. I turned to Mel and found her smiling at me with her hands folded underneath her chest. She stared at me with bright eyes, I couldn¡¯t begin to thank her for putting all of this together. What was I going to say? How was I going to start?


    Even as I finally opened my mouth to speak, tears began to run down my eyes instead. Mel blinked twice, I could tell that she was fighting her tears. Everyone in the room made cute noises at the both of us before they started the chorus.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday, dear Jojo! Happy birthday to you!¡±


    By this time, I was already in Mel¡¯s arms, crying my eyes out. She tapped the back of my head gently while she continuously sniffed in her tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re running the makeup I spent three hours applying on you.¡± She whimpered, her tears were beginning to choke her voice.


    I muffled augh and sniffed in my tears.


    You should have told me you were about to make me cry. How was I supposed to handle all of this? It¡¯s too much, Mel. It¡¯s far too much. You didn¡¯t have to do all this. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± I cried out. She listened to me in silence and didn¡¯t speak until I broke into another round of tears.


    ¡°Clearly, the alpha didn¡¯t think so.¡± She said. The title rang a bell in my ears. I pulled out of the embrace and red at her, a silent warning that I didn¡¯t take such jokes lightly, not anymore.


    I mean, why would the alpha go through the stress of putting all of this up for me when he had a pack to run and more exciting responsibilities to fulfill?


    As if she heard my question, she shed me a teasing smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Jojo. The alpha did all of this for you. It was all him, not one of us. We did help him with a few things here and there, but he came up with the idea and supervised everything. He did this for you, Jojo. I don¡¯t know if it counts for anything, but I hope that it does.¡±


    The genuine smile in her eyes and the care in her voice caused my heart to melt. I turned away from her and looked into the crowd. It was hard to believe all these import people were to celebrate me. I mean, few months ago I was aplete nobody. Now, I was just a mother, a sister, a daughter and a best friend who was trying to survive.


    Everyone took turns in embracing me and wishing me a happy birthday. On a long and rectangr table at the distal end of the room were a lot of gift boxes. Some of them were wrapped, while others were tied up with cute ribbons. I was really happy to see Zelda and Hadley. Zita did note even though she was invited ¨C ording to the girls. But that didn¡¯t bother me. What mattered to me was that the people who loved me and the people that I loved were all here with me.


    Even beta Kenji and gamma Bec walked up to me and ced courtesy kisses on both my cheeks. I met Kenji¡¯s parents for the first time and I got to realize how lovely they were. It also made wonder about he and Ashley, but I knew they were grown adults and would be able to fix their issues soon.


    After everyone present in the room had wished me a happy birthday, I turned my back to find the alpha standing behind me.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe for the first ten seconds. He stood d in a matching green tuxedo and a sharp green bowtie. He held Valerie in his right hand as she stood beside me, while he spooned Lucian in his left.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that carved up on my lips. This was too much, way too much. Looking at him hold and protect the people dear to me, I realized that he would always be there for me. In that moment, I knew that if the need arose, alpha Lake would take a bullet for our son, for me. He wouldy down his life for the things that mattered to me because they mattered to him too.


    Once again, I admitted to myself that I was hopelessly in love with him.


    Valerie broke out of his hold and rushed to embrace me.


    ¡°Happy birthday Jo! You¡¯re the best big sister in the whole wide world!¡± She hugged me as she screamed. Iughed and lowered my head to ce a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Thanks Ley. And you¡¯re the best little sister in the entire gxy.¡± I replied. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Mrs Smith request to hold Lucian. Alpha Lake handed our baby to his mother and Mrs Smith shed me a smile as she called Valerie to follow her.


    When the three of them were gone and it was just the alpha and I, he smiled at me. I swallowed hard, my nerves were starting to get the better of me as he closed the gap between us.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Jojo.¡± He started to speak. I was so speechless, but I knew I couldn¡¯t just stare at him.


    ¡°Alpha Lake, you didn¡¯t have to do all this, really. I am really grateful, but I¡­ I don¡¯t deserve all of it. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    He stretched his right hand out to me.


    ¡°Come with me, please.¡±


    I looked down at his hand, then up at his face again. I slowly ced my hand into his, and I shuddered when his warm fingers intertwined with my cold and lean ones. We walked through the crowd of people enjoying the refreshments and music, but it felt to me as though we were the only ones in the room. I couldn¡¯t feel the presence of any other person besides him.


    He led me outside the hall and into the balcony. By the goddess, I thought I was going to faint at the beauty of the sight in front of me. The walls and rails were decorated with lilies, my two favorite kinds at that! It was so beautiful. The sky, the flowers, the scent of the flowers, his eyes as he looked down at me, everything.


    ¡°Look at the sky, Jojo.¡± He spoke softly.


    It was hard to take my eyes off him, but I did as he asked. I could feel my heart start to melt in my chest as I stared at the sky filled with stars.


    ¡°Like the stars light up the sky, that is the same way you light up my life, Jojo Wyatt.¡± His soft tone caused me to look down at him.


    His onyx orbs sparkled underneath the sickle shaped moon.


    ¡°I do not know this happened, and I just admit that I am not ustomed to feeling this way, but I have loved you for a very long time, Jojo Wyatt. I do not know if it was the night I first saw you, if it was one of the many times I watched you dance, if it was after I had lost you, or after I found you again, but I know that my heart knew way before I did. But now that I know, I do not intend to let go of you. I love you, Jojo Wyatt. And intend to keep doing so for the rest of my life. I know that I am not a perfect man, but I promise that if you give me a chance, I would try to be everything you need me to be. I would strive for our family, Jojo. Please, just give me another chance.¡±


    By the time he was finished, I didn¡¯t know when I screamed at the top of my voice as tears ran down my eyes.


    ¡°I love you too! I have loved you for a very long time.¡± I cried out. He pulled me close to him and engulfed me into his tight embrace.


    I wept like a hungry baby on his chest as I kept my arms around his waist. All that I had wanted to hear all my life, he had said. I had never thought this day woulde, when I would be happy with the man that I loved.


    ¡°Is it okay if I ask you to marry me now? I mean, I didn¡¯t bring a ring here, but I could always¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and kiss me, alpha Lake.¡± I cut in as I looked up at him.


    He didn¡¯t need a second request, he pressed his lips down on mine and sealed it with a soft kiss. I smiled against his lips and whispered softly.


    ¡°Yes. Yes I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

 Chapter 196

    Ashley smiled as she sipped a ss of champagne and turned to where Zelda stood with a fine looking tall man. Her cheeks turned a faint shade of red, even though she wasn¡¯t the one the man looked at as though she was the most beautiful person he had ever set his eyes on. She was happy to see her friends finallye out, socialize and smile. Everything with Brandy getting banished and the secret they found out she had kept from them tore them. Especially Zita who had been closest to Brandy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her invite to Jojo¡¯s party, she did not attend and insisted on taking a break from Rush for a while. Zita Lowe had left Rush pack three days ago, and from the looks of things, Ashley was sure that she would not be returning anytime soon.


    Even if she still had a lot of things to sort out in her life, she was happy she had been able to get through her retirement. Jojo was happy with the alpha in her life now, and she was sure that her friend would do well with everyone she had around her. Ashley just wished that she was as lucky as Jojo when it came to rtionships. The man she wanted most in the world seemed to want nothing to do with her.


    She dropped her empty flute into an empty tray when can waitress walked past her. She cleared her throat and brushed her palms against her red short dress. She looked around the room with one swift motion and decided to take a step outside for fresh air. She needed to clear her head and the blissful noise in the party wasn¡¯t going to let it happen.


    She whispered into Hadley¡¯s ears, telling her friend that she¡¯ll be outside for a while. Hadley nodded absentmindedly, she was too focused on the fine young man she had as her beer pong partner. And Ashley? Shepletely understood.


    She heaved a sigh and shook her head. She turned on her heels and started to walk out of the hall.


    ************


    Kenji Lockwood had his eyes on thedy in red from the second she stepped into the room. She illuminated the entire room and pulled all his attention to herself. Like unlike poles of a ma, he was drawn to her. It was impossible to stay up to five feet away from her, but he did his best and still watched her every move.


    She was one of the reasons he had agreed to be in attendance. He had to speak to her today, he couldn¡¯t let her slip out of his hands anymore. The past few weeks without her had been torture, it seemed as though his life had lost its colour. He was here to get her back into his life, and he did not care what it¡¯ll cost him.


    Immediately she started to walk out of the room, Kenji saw his chance and decided to seize it. If Ashley walked out of the party, he knew she would never agree to see him alone.


    For Kenji Lockwood, it was now or never.


    He rushed past the crowd of people and hurried over to where she was. He could feel his heart start to pound in his chest as he got closer and closer to her.


    What if she rejected him and pushed him away? He knew he would deserve it, but what would he do with himself? How would he ever be able to live with the fact that he lost a good woman like her because of his stupidity?


    ¡°Ashley!¡± He started to call out as he ran behind her. He did not know whether she heard him, but she did not turn back to look at him.


    Kenji quickened his steps.


    ¡°Ash! Ashley!¡± He continued to call out, and she continued to walk without so much as turning to look at him.


    Frustrated, he hastened his steps and ran to her, just before she took her first step out of the hall.


    He caught her by her right wrist and twirled her around. When she faced him, she threw him a stony re.


    His eyes softened as he looked at her.


    ¡°Ashley¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you want, Kenji? Why are you following me? Why can¡¯t you just let me be?¡± As she screamed at him, he saw tears gather in her eyes. Kenji¡¯s heart cracked into two equal halves in his chest. He had never known he had hurt her this much. The pain in her eyes was all because of him, and he didn¡¯t know how he¡¯ll handle it.


    ¡°Ashley,¡± He started to speak.


    ¡°I just wanted to talk to you, Ash. It¡¯s been so long and I¡­¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to say besides what you always do?¡± She thundered, snatching her hand from his grip and flinging it into the air. Kenji¡¯s heart skipped a million beats at once, he had never seen her so angry.


    ¡°What else do you want to say, beta Kenji Lockwood? That you¡¯re sorry? That you¡¯ll try your best to change? That you¡¯re trying hard already but society would not let you be with the woman you love? That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s all you have to say because that¡¯s all you very fucking want to say!¡± This time, she screamed at the top of her voice, gesticting and dramatizing every word she said with her hands and her face.


    Her voice pulled the attention of the entire room to them. All eyes were on her, and for the first time Kenji wasn¡¯t bothered. He didn¡¯t care that people would find out he was dating her, he just wanted her back.


    Ashley¡¯s tears ran down her eyes as she stood and Kenji¡¯s stare softened with every minute that passed.


    ¡°I am tired of listening to your excuses, Kenji. I did everything, I made sacrifices for us and for myself, just to get us to work. Just to make you as proud of me when we are with the rest of the world as we are with you. But nothing is ever enough for you, Kenji. Nothing I do will ever be enough.¡±


    He started to hear whispers and murmurs erupt from the crowd, but he did not speak.


    Ashley sniffed her tears and a bitter chuckle escaped her throat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it again, Kenji. I can¡¯t be with someone who is always going to be ashamed of who I was. I¡¯ll rather be on my own, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided to¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her statement, Kenji fell on his knees in front of her and grabbed both her hands.


    Ashley¡¯s voice trailed off as shock washed over her. She looked down at him and looked up at the rest of the room. All eyes were on them, every single person in the room was looking at them, anticipating his next move.


    She looked down at Kenji with disbelief in her eyes. Did he really go on his knees for her in front of everyone?


    ¡°Kenji, what are you doing? Get up.¡± She tried to whisper, but it was to no avail. Everyone could hear what was being said, and everyone listened.


    ¡°I have been a fool, Ash. A very big fool. All this time I tried to convince myself that I wasn¡¯t the problem, but the truth is that I was. Society never gave a damn about anything, even my parents didn¡¯t discriminate or look down on your profession, but I did.¡±


    He paused to draw in deep breaths as he stared into her round eyes, then continue.


    ¡°The one thing I know now is that I love you, Ash. I love you so much and I do not know what I¡¯m going to do if you walk out of my life. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry for everything, Ashley, and I know that I always ask for second chances, but please, just thisst time¡­ give me the opportunity to try again.¡±


    He spoke from the depth of his heart, he meant every word he had said, he just hoped that she believed his words as much as he did.


    Ashley¡¯s tears rushed down her cheeks again. She looked away from him and raised her head up, sniffing her tears as she did so. She let out a deep sigh and looked down at him again.


    ¡°I love you so much, Kenji. I always have, and I always will. But you have to understand that I am not your whore. I am not your sneaky Link or your personal call girl. I am your fucking girlfriend, Kenji. You need to respect me for that.¡± She cried out, and his grip on her hands tightened.


    Yes. He would teach himself to love and respect her more, no matter what it took for him to do it.


    He loved her so much, he couldn¡¯t bare the thought of losing her.


    ¡°I promise, Ashley. I would teach myself to do as you have said. You are my queen, Ashley. And you would always be.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s face spread out into a smile as she looked at him. She gestured for him to rise and he did so. Kenji could not take his eyes off the beautiful woman in front of him. He hade a long way with her and she had stood by his side at every point in time. He loved her, he loved her so much.


    ¡°I love you so much, Ashley. You have absolutely no idea.¡±


    She blushed and looked him in his eyes. Ashley cupped his cheeks with both her palms as she smiled at him.


    ¡°I love you too, Kenji Lockwood.¡±


    Chants and cheers filled the room. Ashley smiled as she looked around. She could not believe Kenji had confessed his love to her in front of everyone that mattered the most, including his family.


    She flung herself into his arms and locked her arms around him in a tight embrace. He did the same and ced a soft kiss at the top of her head.


    ¡°I thought I was going to die. All these days without you¡­¡± Kenji started to speak, but Ashley cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love. I know, I felt it too.¡± She replied. Kenji brushed her chin with his fingers and tilted her face up so that she looked at him. His gaze dropped to her lips, before he leaned into her and locked her lips with his.


    Suddenly, the door to the balcony bursted open and Lake stormed into the room, holding Jojo in his right hand.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± He screamed at the top of his voice. All eyes in the room turned to him, boring holes of anticipation into his skin.


    A coy smile formed on the man¡¯s face as he looked around the room.


    ¡°She said yes!¡±

 Chapter 197

    EPILOGUE


    1128 words


    **SIX YEARS LATER**


    The little boy ran down the hallway with his drawing pencils clutched in his right hand and his drawing book stuck under his left armpit. Behind him was his crying three-year-old younger sister, who had vowed to have all his colour pencils to herself until she had used her hands and growing teeth to break each and every single one of them.


    The only person Lucian could run to for refuge against Avery was his mother. He dashed into the kitchen and hid behind her as she stood by the gas cooker.


    Jojo looked down at her six-year-old and chuckled. From the book and pencils in his hands, she could tell Avery was going to storm in the kitchen in¡­


    ¡°Mummy! Lulu won¡¯t let me have the pencils!¡± The girl¡¯s voice rang in the hallway as she stormed into the kitchen with tears in her eyes.


    Jojoughed and set her spat down on the counter top. She walked to where her daughter stood and picked her up from the ground. She spooned the girl into her arms and sprayed peppered kisses all over her face. Soon, Avery¡¯s frown dissolved into a smile and she smiled, her almost toothless gum in full disy.


    ¡°If you want to y with Lulu¡¯s pencils, you have to ask nicely. Okay, baby?¡±


    From behind her, Lucian peeped to look at his sister. When Avery¡¯s eyes locked with his, he let out a nervous smile. He stretched out his yellow colour pencil to her and when she reached for it, he pulled it back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have the pencil, but you have to promise not to chew or break it like you did to the rest. Do you promise?¡± Lucian asked his younger sister and Avery turned to look at her mother.


    Jojo shed her a smile as she nodded her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t chew or break the pencils, Lulu. I promise.¡±


    Lucian smiled and handed the pencil over to his sister. Avery, in turn, grasped it with her palms and asked to be let down. When Jojo listened and put her daughter down, she flung herself into Lucian¡¯s arms and wrapped her small hands around her brother¡¯s equally small waist.


    ¡°Thank you, Lulu. You¡¯re the best brother in the whole world!¡± Avery confessed and Lucian blushed as he ced a soft kiss on his sister¡¯s head.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the best sister in the whole world! I think we should y catch with daddy until aunty Mel and aunty Ashley get here.¡±


    Jojo listened to them. She couldn¡¯t help the tears of joy that rushed to her eyes. She could remember having the exact same conversation with Valerie many years ago. Now, her sister was in high school already, and the sixteen year old had done nothing but make them all proud.


    ¡°Your father is in a meeting with uncle Kenji, so go disturb your grandma till I make dinner instead.¡± Jojo sniffed in her tears and spoke. The children would make a lot of noise in the study if they walked into the meeting Lake and Kenji were having with the investors.


    It was a very important one as Lake was nning to expand the business and build his hotels outside of Rush pack. It had to be very important, because since Ashley¡¯s pregnancy, Kenji seldom left the house, talk more of letting her go out. But Mel had promised to take care of her and bring her to the mansion safely. The man was far more protective than any of them had thought he would be.


    Both her children turned to her.


    ¡°Which one?¡± They chorused.


    Jojoughed as she looked at both of them. Both Mrs Smith and her mother were around for the weekend. The women were probably somewhere in the garden receiving fresh air from the afternoon breeze together. Both women seemed to have a lot to talk about these days.


    ¡°The both of them.¡± Jojo replied. She threw her head back inughter when she saw the mischievous smiles that formed on the faces of her children.


    She watched as their little legs dashed out of the kitchen. She shook her head slowly and returned to focus on the lunch she was making. She had a video conference presentation for the first defemse of her project for her doctorate degree in psychology in thirty minutes and she had to be done with lunch before then.


    Immediately she was through, she rushed into her room, changed her clothes and made all the necessary preparations before she made the call.


    It only took her an hour and thirty minutes of questions and answers, but she was confident she had done very well. One of her professorsplimented her by calling her a force to reckon with. She muttered a ¡°thank you¡± and ended the call.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± She heard her husband¡¯s voice from the door of their room. Jojo blushed and turned to look at him. She rose up from her study desk and started to walk towards him.


    ¡°With what?¡± She asked, feigning ignorance.


    Lake Rush¡¯s eyes were filled with love, desire and pride as she walked to him, dressed in a pink corporate suit and pants. She hade a long way from when they first met, the both of them had.


    He watched her stand in front of him and run her eyes all over his face.


    He cupped the back of her waist with his right hand and pulled her into himself.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You are a force to reckon with. I knew it from the first day I set my eyes on you.¡± He lowered his lips to hers and Jojo tiptoed in her heels and locked her husband¡¯s lips on hers.


    The kiss had intended to be short, but could not help but want more immediately their lips touched.


    ¡°You know you always look good on corporate.¡± Lake whispered against her lips and Jojo smiled.


    ¡°So good that you always want to tear the dress off.¡±


    Lake slipped his hands into her suit and reached for the curve of her breasts.


    ¡°You know me too well.¡±


    Jojo chuckled, she allowed a soft gasp escape her lips as he cupped her right breast with his left hand.


    ¡°Honey, everyone is downstairs waiting for me to serve lunch. They¡¯ll kill you if they found out what you are doing.¡± She muttered in-between his kisses on her neck.


    By the goddess, she loved this man too much.


    ¡°They can serve themselves lunch, I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    With that, he picked her from the ground and strapped her legs around his waist. Lake carried his wife to their bed, he didn¡¯t stop kissing her, just the same way he could never stop loving her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!